《My MC Bullies》 Possessive Riders 1 ~ shback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* ¡°Come on, you promised you¡¯d sit with me while Tae finished our project,¡± Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to theputerb. ¡°I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly,¡± I said, trying not tough at the pout on Ozias¡¯ face. ¡°I¡¯ll only be a minute.¡± ¡°Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time,¡± Ozias sulked. ¡°I won¡¯t let him,¡± I replied, but he wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°What if I just go with you?¡± he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that,¡± I said. ¡°You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him,¡± Ozias teased. ¡°Yeah, andst time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me,¡± I replied with augh. ¡°The double chins¡­ I was so hideous.¡± Oziasughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. Myughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don¡¯t want to pull away, but I¡¯m also a little bit scared. ¡°Double chins¡­ Hideous,¡± Ozias scoffed softly. ¡°Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?¡± My face med as embarrassment coiled in my belly. ¡°W-what?¡± I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn¡¯t phased in the slightest. ¡°It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you,¡± he replied. ¡°And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle.¡± He¡¯s joking, right? He has to be. We¡¯ve been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the yground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn¡¯t seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn¡¯t new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he¡¯s madements simr to this. However, this is the boldest thing he¡¯s ever said to me. I me the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno¡¯s Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯ve spent so much time in the clubhouse that it¡¯s like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don¡¯t see everything that happens there either. ¡°Did I break you?¡± Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. ¡°Break her? That¡¯s my job, isn¡¯t it?¡± I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to turn around, or n an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. ¡°You¡¯d never break Bly and you know it,¡± Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. ¡°You have no idea how much I want to,¡± Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He¡¯s rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He¡¯s just a big ol¡¯ sassy pants. But he¡¯s so dang tall and buff, you¡¯d never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. ¡°Anyway,¡± Chayton continued without looking at me. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Well, Peaches here thinks she¡¯s going to meet Evander all alone in the library,¡± Ozias told him. ¡°I told her that I shoulde with.¡± ¡°Oh, definitely,¡± Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. ¡°Let¡¯s all go have a little bit of fun.¡± Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. ¡°So,¡± Ozias said. ¡°Want toe to the clubhouse-¡± *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My rm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to p it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I¡¯m not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it¡¯s just me. Well, me and Butter, my ck cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn¡¯t quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We¡¯ve been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we¡¯re friendly, except Abby, but¡­ After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after¡­ I can¡¯t bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it¡¯s lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I¡¯m free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can¡¯t believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn¡¯t that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family¡¯s going-away party. Ozias didn¡¯t even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don¡¯t actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than hisck ofmunication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don¡¯t me him. We were kids and he didn¡¯t know. Or maybe he did know and just didn¡¯t care. Ozias¡¯ family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno¡¯s Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias¡¯ dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian¡¯s room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried andughed and¡­ And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for thest few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering nces they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. Howfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club¡¯s enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn¡¯t change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son¡¯s friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That¡¯s what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They¡¯re all in my past. I¡¯m moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly¡­ Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. This update is avable on find?novel Possessive Riders 2

Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts

1576 Mots Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ******************************************************* ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here a bit early for your shift,¡± Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. ¡°Jason asked me to before I leftst night,¡± I told her. ¡°But¡­ you worked a double yesterday¡­ and closed¡­¡± Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here ites. ¡°Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you¡¯re back already?¡± The way she said it was using, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to closest night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I¡¯m not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. ¡°I was asked toe in early today. I said yes, Mary,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°No big deal?¡± She asked incredulously. ¡°Bly, it¡¯s only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-¡± ¡°Mary, please,¡± I cut her off as I turned to face her. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, but I¡¯m fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That¡¯s all.¡± Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It¡¯s because Jason pays me under the table and doesn¡¯t ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. ¡°You¡¯re going to burn out though, and then what?¡± Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she¡¯d be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It¡¯s hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. ¡°I cannot believe that it¡¯s already almost eight o¡¯clock,¡± she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. ¡°You were out at four,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you.¡± Mary shrugged as she started helping me. ¡°Guess she called in to say she was going to bete or something,¡± she replied. ¡°Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble.¡± I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn¡¯t possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason¡¯s wife, Lora, wille in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the ce and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they¡¯re even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not forck of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn¡¯t swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We¡¯re already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn¡¯t been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn¡¯t so afraid to be found. ¡°Do you think that Abby¡¯s boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?¡± Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She¡¯s funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She¡¯s tried to get me to hang out several times, but¡­ I just can¡¯t. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Abby had a boyfriend,¡± I replied. ¡°I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other.¡± Mary let out a burst ofughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He¡¯s an elderly, grumpy man who res at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re too much,¡± Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I¡¯m d I made Maryugh, but I was actually being serious. I¡¯ve seen a few different guyse in and im to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. ¡°Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over,¡± Mary continued. I froze. There¡¯s a motorcycle club near here? I¡¯ve never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I¡¯m so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe ce for me. Until it wasn¡¯t, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never med the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. They obviously nevere in here, and why would they? As long as they aren¡¯t affiliated with The Inferno¡¯s Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I¡¯d really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just likest time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven¡¯t seen the majority of them in nine years. Thest time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. ¡°The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl,¡± Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol¡¯ days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe ce I¡¯d escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn¡¯t want to upset his ol¡¯dy. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. ¡°I told you to stay away from me for a while.¡± ¡°God, you¡¯re always in the fu.cking way, Shorty.¡± ¡°What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse.¡± ¡°Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here.¡± ¡°Bly, are you listening to me?¡± Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and stered a smile on my face. ¡°Sorry, zoned out a bit,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Understandable,¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re probably dog-tired.¡± Of life, yes. ¡°Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work,¡± Mary said. ¡°We close together again. Let¡¯s go get a drink after.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mary,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Oh,e on! Please?¡± She asked, pouting at me. ¡°Just a couple of drinks?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What¡¯s the worst that could happen? Readplete version only at Possessive Riders 3

Chapter 3: Work Drama

1736 Mots ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ******************************************************* ¡°It¡¯s Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?¡± Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. ¡°You know he love gettin¡¯ his di.ck wet, girl, let a ya y,¡± he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what wasing next. ¡°Let a ya y?¡± Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, tes stacked in her arms. ¡°That ya can y when his business isn¡¯t crumbling because he has no workers!¡± With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. ¡°Why¡¯d you have to rile her up?¡± I asked as I started grabbing tes for one of my tables. ¡°She¡¯s already angry as it is.¡± Stevenughed. ¡°Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up,¡± he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we¡¯ve had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the ce open, but tonight is different. The ce is packed. I wonder if there¡¯s some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don¡¯t know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this ce. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one ce for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They¡¯ll never find me here. Besides, I¡¯m ready to run at a moment¡¯s notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason¡¯s office. I¡¯m starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would exin a lot. However, I¡¯m growing more and more frustrated. I¡¯ve had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don¡¯t know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it¡¯s getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It¡¯s well after 7 o¡¯clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. ¡°Uh¡­¡± I mumbledmely. The guy smirked at me. ¡°Sorry to bother you while you¡¯re so busy,¡± he said politely. ¡°Came in here and sat in my girl¡¯s section, but I ain¡¯t seen her. She¡¯s here, right? I didn¡¯t get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby.¡± My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn¡¯t an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble,¡± he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you were,¡± I replied. ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don¡¯t remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don¡¯t want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. ¡°So¡­ my girl?¡± he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. ¡°Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking,¡± she joked. ¡°Ah, no, haven¡¯t ordered yet actually,¡± he replied. ¡°Right, because you¡¯re sitting in Abby¡¯s section,¡± she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. ¡°So she is here!¡± he eximed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. ¡°Where is she? She on break or something?¡± Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby¡¯s boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. ¡°Oh, you want me to take you to her?¡± Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? ¡°Mary,¡± I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn¡¯t going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. ¡°He deserves to know anyway,¡± she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and¡­ nice. ¡°Why are you even with her?¡± I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? ¡®Cause she¡¯s a waitress, and I¡¯m a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I¡¯ll bring her down or something?¡± he spat. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, sweetheart. It¡¯s not a good look.¡± Now it was my turn to be surprised. ¡°Jealous!?¡± Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out inughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn¡¯t help it, and it had been so long since Iughed like that. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that fu.cking funny,¡± the guy muttered. ¡°Actually, it was,¡± Mary replied. ¡°Because jealous is thest thing we are of Abby.¡± Just then, the door to Jason¡¯s office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they¡¯re probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that¡¯s most likely what¡¯s happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. ¡°I can give you his home address if you want,¡± Mary said excitedly. ¡°He has a wife.¡± ¡°Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain¡¯t worth it,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Okay, but can you make a scene or something?¡± Mary whined. ¡°This is the highlight of our night.¡± The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn¡¯tment if that¡¯s what he thought. ¡°Sorry that I made assumptions,¡± he said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I get it,¡± I replied, waving him off. ¡°So, anyway,¡± Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. ¡°For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby.¡± The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. ¡°I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She¡¯s going to school to be a children¡¯s therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind.¡± Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, orck there of. Well, it wascking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I¡¯d ever seen before. ¡°You psychotic bit.ch!¡± Mary screamed, causing the entire ce to go silent. I tried my best not tough as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. ¡°You¡¯re going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!¡± Mary continued to scream. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line! I don¡¯t care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life andnded the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can¡¯t even get a text back! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°Her life?¡± The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don¡¯t know Abby¡¯s situation, but I can tell you that she doesn¡¯t work very hard or very often.¡± ¡°But Mary¡­?¡± He asked, quirking an eyebrow. ¡°Well,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡± ¡°You think she really thinks I¡¯m the hottest guy she¡¯s ever seen?¡± he asked. I busted out augh. ¡°Better schedule that STD screening,¡± I told him. ¡°Fu.ck, I¡¯ll get one tomorrow.¡± Possessive Riders 4

Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies

1703 Mots Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ******************************************************* ¡°I can¡¯t believe all of that just happened,¡± Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don¡¯t me her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn¡¯t take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to y the victim, but Biker Guy wasn¡¯t having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC¡¯s sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hrious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she¡¯d chill out. Mary wasn¡¯t too thrilled about that, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. ¡°Do you really think he¡¯s going to go get checked tomorrow?¡± She asked as we walked down the street. It¡¯s such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used toy on the roof of my home and pick out the constetions with Kylian. He knew every constetion. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. ¡°I hope so,¡± I replied. ¡°Really?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°You don¡¯t think this is¡­ Well, silly?¡± ¡°Silly?¡± I asked, scrunching my face up. ¡°Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating,¡± she said. ¡°The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I¡¯d be willing to date him after all that?¡± I shrugged as we kept walking. ¡°Dunno,¡± I replied honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but¡­ clearly the person he thought Abby was¡­ was you.¡± ¡°I mean¡­ it¡¯s kind of nerve-racking,¡± she admitted. ¡°Take things slow then,¡± I offered. ¡°Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don¡¯t treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful.¡± Mary was silent for a moment. ¡°You say that like you know from experience,¡± shemented. I only shrugged. ¡°That what you¡¯re running from?¡± she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡­¡± I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. I shouldn¡¯t have pried.¡± Mary said, waving me off beforeing over to loop her arm through mine. ¡°Let¡¯s go get those drinks!¡± Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I nced around, taking in the scene. It¡¯s a hole-in-the-wall kind of ce. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon¡¯s clubhouse. ¡°So, I can¡¯t believe I talked you intoing out,¡± Mary said. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a bit of a loner,¡± I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, ck waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. ¡°Holy sh.it, I didn¡¯t know you had all that hair!¡± She eximed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. ¡°I love your hair. Never cut it. It¡¯s so beautiful and long. Promise me you¡¯ll never change it.¡± ¡°You¡¯d look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that¡¯s the trend these days. It¡¯ll be easier to handle too. I think you¡¯d look hot. Think about it.¡± Mary¡¯s loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. ¡°Look! He already texted me!¡± She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. ¡°Good for you,¡± I replied. ¡°I hope he turns out to be everything you want.¡± And I truly meant that. ******************************************* ¡°Blythe, I need you to do this!¡± ¡°Blythe, take out the trash!¡± ¡°Blythe, we need more coffee made!¡± ¡°Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!¡± ¡°Blythe, table three needs more coffee!¡± ¡°Blythe, I need-¡± ¡°Jason!¡± I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. ¡°Jason, I am only one person. I can¡¯t do everything.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes narrowed at me. ¡°No, but you can bust your a.ss and try,¡± he said. ¡°Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby.¡± ¡°My fault?!¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°Yours and Mary¡¯s,¡± he replied, nodding. The audacity! ¡°Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you¡¯d be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn¡¯t have this problem in the first ce!¡± I hissed at him. ¡°Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn¡¯t sh.it where you eat to start off with, and ming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking ck. And if you¡¯re still hellbent on ming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men¡¯s bathroom.¡± With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I¡¯ve never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I¡¯ve worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinkingst night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn¡¯t bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. ¡°Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them,¡± Mary mumbled. ¡°What¡¯s with all the bikerstely? Is there a convention?¡± I smiled at her joke. It¡¯s probably more of her boyfriend¡¯s friends. I saw the look in his eyesst night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll take them some coffee,¡± I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn¡¯t made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the ck demon with blood-red wings surrounded by mes, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they¡¯re nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn¡¯t really know me. It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll just have Mary take their table. They won¡¯t even notice me. She¡¯ll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like thest time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out¡­ Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn¡¯t recognize me. Like he didn¡¯t know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find?Novel Possessive Riders 5

Chapter 5: Night Talks

1718 Mots Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ shback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* ¡°My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night,¡± I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A momentter, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven¡¯t been able to stop crying since this morning. ¡°She won¡¯t find out,¡± was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don¡¯t live in a big house. It¡¯s just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There¡¯s attice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that¡¯s strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. Ie out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club¡¯s property near the clubhouse. It¡¯s not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can¡¯t see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn¡¯t want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it¡¯s at night while I¡¯m supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I¡¯ve always been like that. I¡¯ve never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I¡¯ve hated every second I¡¯ve spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. ¡°He promised he¡¯d write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone.¡± Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. ¡°He¡¯lle back to visit too. They¡¯re still part of the club. This isn¡¯t forever.¡± Hearing Kylian¡¯s slight Scottish ent sent shivers through me, but I don¡¯t think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can¡¯t handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but¡­ he flusters me and I just¡­ Not right now. ¡°It feels like it,¡± I muttered, sniffling again. ¡°Ozias won¡¯t be around all the time anymore¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile¡­¡± Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this,¡± Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I¡¯dugh. Kylian wasn¡¯t the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who couldmunicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn¡¯t this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was thest time I¡¯d ever get to see him. I didn¡¯t have a phone because we couldn¡¯t afford it. We had aputer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he¡¯d call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised toe back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don¡¯t believe it. ¡°Ozias wouldn¡¯t want you to be upset like this, Spark,¡± Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian¡¯s hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. ¡°You still have us, Spark,¡± he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. ¡°You aren¡¯t alone.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. ¡°But it still makes me feel¡­ devastated.¡± ¡°What can I do to make this better?¡± he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn¡¯t. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn¡¯t want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn¡¯t want the rest of our friends to worry about me. ¡°Tell me something nice,¡± I said. ¡°Tell me about your future ns with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?¡± I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian¡¯s shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16,¡± he started. ¡°We can either be members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys.¡± I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. ¡°I think that my dad¡¯s gonna send us on a run when we¡¯re all 18 though. I¡¯ll be 19 by then and so will Ozias,¡± Kylian continued. ¡°I think Ozias wille back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together.¡± ¡°You five do make a really good team,¡± I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. ¡°I think we¡¯re all mostly excited about getting our road names,¡± he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. ¡°Go on, say it,¡± he added. ¡°I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they¡¯re going to be the coolest!¡± I bbered. ¡°I bet they¡¯ll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can¡¯t wait!¡± I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylianughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I¡¯m reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. ¡°You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?¡± he teased me. ¡°No, I named him the Silver Dragon,¡± I corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s his stage name.¡± ¡°Stage name,¡± Kylian grumbled. ¡°What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?¡± I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. ¡°If that¡¯s what he wants, then¡­¡± I trailed off as I blew out a breath. ¡°I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually.¡± ¡°You make us happy,¡± he replied. I turned to give him a smile. ¡°Do you promise to be my best friend forever?¡± I asked. Kylian¡¯s face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. ¡°No,¡± he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. ¡°Oh¡­¡± was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. ¡°One day, we are going to be more than that,¡± he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn¡¯t dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I¡¯m d I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason¡¯s office. ¡°I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner.¡± I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can¡¯t be. Kylian didn¡¯t even recognize me. This is fine. It¡¯s all going to be fine. He didn¡¯t recognize me. It¡¯s been years. He probably forgot all about me. ¡°Bly¡­ are you alright? You¡¯re crying,¡± Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I¡¯ll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I¡¯ll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we¡¯ll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I¡¯ll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. ¡°Mary, can you please take that table for me?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure sweetie,¡± she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I¡¯m gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦ÉndNovel Possessive Riders 6

Chapter 6: A st from the Past

1724 Mots Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. ******************************************************* What the fu.ck? What the actual fu.ck?? Did that really just happen? Talk about your ghosts from the past. What the hell is she doing here? In some bumfu.ck town in the middle of Nebraska. Is this where she¡¯s been? Is this why C.G. couldn¡¯t find her? Well, I mean, he found her at one point. ¡®Course that was years ago. The only reason he found anything of use was because her fu.cking engagement had been in a local newspaper. That was back in Cali though, only a few hours away from our hometown. When her father showed up about four or so years ago wanting to talk to Tusk and Ang about where his daughter was, I assumed that Blythe and her new husband had run away together or something. After we saw that Blythe was engaged, all of us had different reactions. Me, personally, I didn¡¯t want to know jack sh.it about her after that. She broke her promise to us. A promise that we were all holding onto. And then nothing. She didn¡¯t care about us anymore. She was getting fu.cking married. But when Daniel had the gall to show up at the front gates of our clubhouse, I knew something was up. I had C.G. look into Blythe again, and apparently, the guy never stopped. He couldn¡¯t find anything. Not a car in her name, a loan, an apartment, nothing. Even the husband was like a ghost. We knew his name, but that was it. We¡¯d been low-key searching for years, and eventually found a ce associated with her husband. Of course, when Psycho and I went to scope out the ce, Blythe wasn¡¯t there. It was a huge fu.cking house in the rich part of town. All high-end sh.it. Nothing like what the Blythe I remember would have liked. There was a party going on when we showed up. It was more like a damn orgy than a party though. We searched for hours and never found Blythe in the house. Psycho got distracted by some girls that were there, and I watched and observed everything. Including her so-called husband enjoying his little party. Did he even care where Bly was? Did she run away because he was cheating? Why didn¡¯t she run back to us? Does she hate us that much? I shouldn¡¯t even be surprised honestly. We all knew that Blythe was a li.ar before her dad took her. I thought she¡¯d change once she grew up. I thought she¡¯d put the pettiness behind her. I mean, she was only acting out because Havoc started treating her differently when their parents married. That, and Everly wouldn¡¯t keep her hands off me. I knew Bly was jealous back then, but didn¡¯t want to admit it to herself or any of us. I thought I¡¯d wait it out, but the things she was doing to get our attention were getting out of control. We all had to be more stern with her. Thest thing we wanted was for any of the club princesses to grow up spoiled. There were only four of them, and we had seen how some club princesses in other clubs grew up to be. We didn¡¯t want that for Blythe. My little sister was hardly around, choosing to go to school in Scotnd, where some of our family lived. She woulde home for holidays and summers. She and Bly weren¡¯t close, but that was our fault for stealing all of Bly¡¯s attention. The other two club princesses, Everly and Alex, were definitely too spoiled. We didn¡¯t see it back then, but I¡¯m starting to see it now. They aren¡¯t that bad, but they¡¯re pushy. They want cuts and they want them from us. Well, Everly wants me at least. I think Alex is just trying to get knocked up by whoever she can at this point. After the sh.it she pulled with C.G. though, no one in the club will touch her. We never wanted Bly to grow up to be like that. We wanted her to stay just as she was. A sweet girl with a fiery side. We even talked about making her an ol¡¯dy, but¡­ Well, we could never decide who¡¯s ol¡¯dy she¡¯d be. So, I spent two years after Blythe left thinking about what we would do when she came back. The n I came up with was¡­ intriguing. When I brought it to the guys, there was a mix of reactions. Psycho was pi.ssed that I had even thought he¡¯d want Blythe in the first ce. The guy still won¡¯t admit that he has the hots for her. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t? With those insanely long and thick ck waves, those deep cobalt eyes, the sttering of freckles across that little nose, those juicy and naturally red lips, and those incredible dimples that show when her lips move in the slightest. He wanted her. We all did. Havoc was also pi.ssed. He said he didn¡¯t want to be a part of my n and never would. Now that they were ¡°siblings¡±, he had to give up on whatever feelings he had for Bly. Which he said was easier after the way Bly treated his twin sister. I don¡¯t see why being step-siblings mattered. We met Bly before Tusk met Ang, but there was no telling Havoc that. C.G. and Dragon had simr reactions. They were happy as hell and eager to start. ¡®Course, Dragon would be a bit harder to swing since he was already on his way to being a pro MMA fighter at 17 years old. I knew that those two could help me get the other two on track though. Hell, Psycho would be easy to trap. But then Blythe never came back. Instead, she stayed with her father and found herself a husband. It¡¯s not like we were exactly waiting for her. Well, C.G. really was, but the rest of us were still getting our di.cks wet. We never dated though, never fell in love or any of that bullsh.it. That was all supposed to be for her, but she apparently didn¡¯t want it. So, why is she here? If her husband was cheating on her, and she left him, whye here instead of home? Doesn¡¯t she know how much her mom misses her? Of course, she doesn¡¯t, they don¡¯t talk. ¡°You keep staring at Bly, you want me to put in a good word?¡± Shadow asked, smirking at me from across the table. I looked at him with a nk face, kind of angry that he caught me staring, or that I was staring at all. ¡°You know her?¡± I asked him. ¡°Uh, I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± he replied. ¡°Actually, I just met her and Mary yesterday. Came in here to see my girl, found out she was cheating, and she wasn¡¯t even the girl she imed to be. Bit.ch literally stole Mary¡¯s whole life and fed it to me like it was her own. Fu.cking wild. Got the bit.ch fired after all the drama unfolded.¡± That¡¯s¡­ interesting. ¡°Anyway,¡± Shadow continued. ¡°I got Mary¡¯s number, since she¡¯s apparently the actual girl of my dreams. We been textin¡¯, and I bet she would love to hook her loner friend up with a biker.¡± ¡°Loner?¡± I blurted, confused. Bly always hated being alone. She never wanted space, neverined that all of us were too much for her. If anything, I think she would have been glued to us 24/7 if she was able to be. ¡°That¡¯s what Mary saidst night when she told me that she finally got Bly to go get a drink with her,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Tried to get them toe to the clubhouse and party since you guys came down for some fun and business. Mary thought it was too soon though.¡± I looked at Blythe again. She was on the other side of the restaurant, definitely avoiding me. I knew she recognized me, but I just walked past her. Honestly, I had no idea what to do and that¡¯s never happened to me before. I always know what to do. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the prez. What do I do now though? Blythe is here, right within my reach. I¡¯m still pi.ssed at her, and I know the others are too. Except Dragon and C.G. If they find out she¡¯s here, they¡¯lle for her, even if it means leaving the club. But Blythe didn¡¯te back home. She ran away. She broke her promises and took off to have a new life. Looking at her now, I can see how well she¡¯s aged. She looks skinnier, which pi.sses me off, but she looks¡­ tougher too. Her curves have filled out more than nicely. I¡¯ve never seen such a perfect body. She just needs to eat more. Her hair is up in a messy bun and I wonder if she¡¯s kept it long like it was before. Those cobalt eyes were still as electric as ever, but the dark circles under them told of her exhaustion. That surprised look on her face when she saw me, the way that her hand gripped the coffee pot¡­ She was scared of me, but why? Something ain¡¯t adding up here, and I need to make a decision about what to do next. ¡°So, want me to put in a good word for you?¡± Shadow asked again. Blythe went behind the counter and the man who I think runs this sh.ithole started yelling at her. I was waiting for the tears to fall, and I knew I¡¯d get up and threaten the motherfu.cker. Just like when we were kids. Bly was sensitive, and only ever had a backbone when it came to people she wasfortable with. However, Bly turned and put the jacka.ss in his ce. I had no idea what was being said, but bodynguage said a lot. Bly wasn¡¯t taking his sh.it and the motherfu.cker apparently didn¡¯t have a choice but to shut his mouth. Then Bly rolled her eyes and went back to taking care of her customers. That was interesting. Very unlike Bly. The one that I used to know anyway. ¡°No,¡± I finally responded to Shadow. ¡°We¡¯re leaving tonight anyway.¡± So, I¡¯ll just take her with me. Chapters first released on find{n}ovel Possessive Riders 7 Chapter 7: Kidnapped Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. By the time my shift was over, I was exhausted. I tried asking Mary if I could stay to help her close, but she insisted I leave. It was my shift to close with her anyway, but since we were dead, and I had been there literally all day, she practically pushed me out the door. The walk home was silent and cold. I hate the cold. It¡¯s so different from Sunny California. However, the way I practically jogged home had me staying warm. Or maybe that was the nerves getting to me. I hurried inside my shi.tty apartment building. The walls are so thin that I could hear people screaming, fighting, and fu.cking on my way to the third floor. I unlocked my door, looked around to make sure no one was following me, and then ducked inside. I locked the door and immediately started to get things together. I just have to throw the few things that aren¡¯t in my duffle bag in there, grab my toothbrush and a few other things, get Butter all set, and leave. I can put some nkets in Butter¡¯s cat-carrier so he¡¯sfortable. He¡¯s going to hate it, but hopefully he won¡¯t bother the other patrons on the bus too much. ¡°Wait, can I even take a cat on the bus?¡± I muttered to myself. Sh.it, I should have thought about that. Maybe I can splurge for a taxi instead. I¡¯ll just ask- ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think you can.¡± I dropped the cat-carrier that I was holding at the sound of someone else¡¯s voice. It ttered to the ground, but I didn¡¯t dare move. I couldn¡¯t even breathe. I knew that voice. It was a voice I had heard so many times. One of the voices I dream about almost every single night. This can¡¯t be happening to me. Why is he here? How did he find me? How the hell did he get into my apartment? I heard heavy boots walking towards me, followed by another pair. I silently cursed myself for thinking that Kylian really didn¡¯t recognize me. I should have known that he did. Still, I didn¡¯t think he would just show up here. My hands were shaking when Kylian bent down to pick up the cat-carrier. He set it on my bed, which was just a mattress on the floor. He was looking at me, but I just stared at his chest, too afraid to look at him or even breathe. Once again, I was faced with the cutying on his thick body. Jesus, he¡¯s gotten bigger since Ist saw him. I guess he was only 17 back then, but still. He¡¯s even taller now. There was that crest though with the club¡¯s name surrounding it. A ck demon riding a bike, surrounded by mes. He has a few patches, but two stood out to me. One that says Prez, and one that says Karma. < Chapter 7 Kidnapped Karma. That¡¯s his road name. He got his road name. They all probably have. + Points This strange bittersweet feeling filled me. Tears pooled in my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I wanted to ask so badly how he got his road name. I¡¯d been dying to hear their stories for our whole lives, but then¡­ ¡°You really did it,¡± I muttered, my eyes still on his road name patch. Kylian said nothing and I refused to look at him. ¡°You nnin¡¯ to run or something, Shortcake?¡± Chayton asked as he ruffled through my duffle bag. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you live in this fu.cking dump.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t care about the insult, and they knew that I was. I was running from them. They should be happy about that. They never wanted me anyway. ¡°Here I thought you¡¯d grow up to wear granny panties,¡± Chayton teased as he pulled out a pair of my ck I said nothing. Made no move. Gave no reaction. I¡¯m not sure what they want or what they¡¯re doing here, but things are different now. I don¡¯t trust them. They don¡¯t even like me. And thest time that I tried to get help from them¡­ they sent me back to hell without a second nce. ¡°No blushing or scolding?¡± Chayton asked. When I was still silent, he got angry. ¡°Well, this makes things easier for us.¡± ¡°Easier for you?¡± I asked, finally speaking. Chayton smirked at me, but it was an evil smirk. A tingle shot through me that I wasn¡¯t expecting. A feeling that I haven¡¯t felt in years. One I certainly can¡¯t trust based on past experiences. Neither of them answered me though. They just stared at me while I looked between the two of them. My heart was racing so loudly I thought for sure that they could hear it. Suddenly, one of their phones dinged loudly in the room. Chayton pulled his from his pocket and looked at the screen. He smirked again, moving his eyes back to me. ¡°Dev¡¯s out front with the car,¡± he said. Dev? Car? Out front? Kylian kept his eyes on me. His stare was intense, but nk. He was just as emotionless as I remembered. Only, there was warmth there for me at one point. I¡¯m not sure if that was all a lie or if it had just faded. I have no idea what was ever real or fake. ¡°Get the rest of your shi.t,¡± he finally said, ordering me. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± L-leaving? Why? No! For what reason? 215 This content belongs to Find_Novel(. As if. I¡¯ve been spanked harder. Hell, I was whipped with the hard end of a belt until I bled and then paddled right after. This is child¡¯s y. ¡°Fine, thrash around,¡± Kylian said. ¡°Fu.ckin¡¯ hell. Fu.ckin¡¯ wildcat.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± I shouted when Kylian walked to the door. He ignored me and opened up the door with Chayton right behind us, my duffle bag in his hand. ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted right before Kylian walked out. Thankfully, they listened. ¡°My cat¡­¡± ¡°Oh hell no,¡± Chayton instantly said. ¡°We are not taking a fu.cking cat.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave him here! I¡¯m all he knows! Please! He¡¯s my best friend!¡± I shouted, sounding way too much like the little girl they used to know. ¡°It¡¯s a fu.cking cat,¡± Chayton stated, like I was insane. I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°If we don¡¯t take Butter¡­ I will never forgive you,¡± I spat venomously. Chayton raised a brow at me as if my threat meant nothing to him. It probably didn¡¯t, but it just slipped out. I was desperate. There was no way that Sean or Daniel would let me keep a cat, but maybe I could get someone else to take him. I can¡¯t just abandon him. ¡°Psycho, get the fu.cking cat and meet me in the car,¡± Kylian said before walking out of my apartment. I stopped fighting. I was too stunned to do anything buty there limply. Because that name was directed at Chayton. Chayton¡¯s road name really turned out to be Psycho. I¡¯d been right. It made me feel like maybe < Chapter 7 Kidnapped I really did used to know them. But I knew that wasn¡¯t true. 10 Possessive Riders 8 Chapter 8: Not the Same Little Girl Anymore Chayton/Psycho¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°You can¡¯t be fu.cking serious about this,¡± I said right after Karma told me that he just saw she-who-must-not-be-named. Fu.ck. I shouldn¡¯t say that. It makes me sound like I give a fu.ck. And I most certainly do not give a flying fu.ck about Blythe Lyra Owens. Never have, never will. There was a time when I tolerated her, but that was because the guys all had a thing for her. All of them. Dragon and C.G. were fu.cking nuts about her to an obsessive point. I knew that Karma was sneaking over to see her almost every night. Havoc wanted to be around her so much that he would start fights in school just to get scolded and patched up by her. Not me though. We were friends I guess, but it wasn¡¯t a thing. I had no feelings for her whatsoever. Not in the slightest. Nope. Not me. ¡°I am serious about this,¡± Karma replied to me. ¡°I called Dev to go pick up a rental car. He should be here soon.¡± I looked up at the sh.itty apartment building and blew out a breath. This town is small, but this is the worst part of it. The building looks rundown, like nobody should be living here at all. Despite really not giving a sh.it about Blythe, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the hell she ended up here. Last I heard, bi.tch got married. Karma mentioned something a couple of years back about her dad showing up, causing a scene, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d shown up there looking for his daughter. Apparently, Blythe liked to run. Never back to us though. Still, she¡¯s an adult. Why would he have even been looking for her? I think Karma chalked it up to him being worried. I mean, Blythe was a fu.cking wild card. But something about Daniel always rubbed us the wrong way. Maybe because we all saw how sad it made Ang to have to give up her daughter. ¡°Did you tell C.G. and Havoc?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope, and neither are you,¡± he replied. ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they deserve to know?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll know when we show up at the clubhouse with her,¡± he stated. Iughed. 1/57 Chapter 8 the same ¡°Oh, Havoc is going to love this,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about C.G.,¡± Karma grumbled. ¡°As you should be,¡± I replied. ¡°You know he¡¯s never gotten over that girl. None of you fu.cking have. C.G.¡¯s gonna be crushed when she leaves,¡± I said, which sent me into a riot of questions. ¡°What exactly are we even doing, by the way? You want to take her back to the club, but why? For how long? What if she doesn¡¯t want to go? You know she¡¯s just going to run away from us, right?¡± Karma sighed. ¡°We¡¯re taking her,¡± was all he said. ¡°Until I say otherwise, she doesn¡¯t leave the property.¡± ¡°My god, do you still have a thing for her?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°After she lied to us and broke her promises?¡± Karma turned his cold, green eyes towards me, pinning me with a re. ¡°I don¡¯t have a thing for her.¡± He lied. That was totally a lie. I won¡¯t call him out on it though, since he¡¯s already pi.ssed. ¡°I want her to see her mother, and maybe get a payback for the pain she caused everyone.¡± ¡°And?¡± I pushed, knowing there was more. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he mumbled, looking at the building again. ¡°Something just seems¡­ off. I mean, why didn¡¯t shee home? She hasn¡¯t reached out to her mother once. It just doesn¡¯t make sense. I want answers.¡± I guess Karma has a point. It is strange that Blythe never reached out. They were all crushed when she didn¡¯te back after she turned 18, but Ang¡­ She never heard from her daughter. Not even a text. They were so close before Bly went to live with Daniel. We were all shocked that Ang never heard from Blythe again. ¡°This is a bad idea,¡± I said. ¡°Are you saying that because you¡¯re scared of her?¡± Karma asked, smirking at me. I scoffed. ¡°Scared,¡± I muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡± But fu.ck, yeah, I am scared, Kicking and fucking screaming. What the hell was that about? Blythe never acted like that before. The Blythe we knew would have done what Karma said and then cried about how mean he was to her. Blythe was always so sensitive. She had a feisty streak, but it rarely ever showed. What we just witnessed was not how Blythe would act. Hell, that¡¯s not how anyone should act. What the hell is she so scared for? We¡¯ve never hurt her. She acted like we were dragging her back to hell. Like she used to be abused back home, or some sh.it. What that was, was a panic attack. One that ended in Blythe pping Karma across the face harder than I thought her little body had in it. The look on her face after¡­ Like she was expecting retaliation¡­ I know some clubs hit women, but not ours. We¡¯re protective of those we care about, and we never take rage out on a woman. We might not be nice, but hitting someone that¡¯s less than half your size? Nah, I want a real challenge. Still, Blythe¡¯s reaction means something. I ignored it though. Just like I ignored the questions swirling my head and the feelings bubbling inside me. I will not care. I refuse to. I opened the back door of the SUV and set the cat carrier on the seat next to Blythe, who was trembling. ¡°Fu.cking Butter,¡± I muttered as I mmed the door shut. Who names their cat that? hopped in the passenger seat and Karma sat in the back with Blythe in the middle. Dev pulled away from the curb and drove down the street. He¡¯s one of our prospects. Kid¡¯s only 19 and is almost done prospecting. Karma trusts him more than the others, so I know he¡¯s getting patched in. Just wish the kid was silent. This content belongs to find?novel ¡°So, who¡¯s the chick?¡± he asked, not even waiting five minutes. I blew out a breath as I leaned my head back. ¡°Worry about yourself,¡± Karma grunted. ¡°My name¡¯s Blythe,¡± she said at the same time. ¡°Whoa,¡± Dev said. Fu.ck, here ites. ¡°Like¡­ the Blythe?¡± ¡°Shut the hell up Dev,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Totally that Blythe,¡± he mumbled to himself. ¡°Where are you guys taking me?¡± Blythe asked when we got to the edge of town. ¡°I told you, home,¡± Karma stated tly. ¡°Home? Home where? Back to the club? To my mom? To¡­ Where?¡± She asked, her voice shaking. I don¡¯t understand what the hell she¡¯s so scared about, but it¡¯s pi.ssing me off. We¡¯ve never hurt her. Karma didn¡¯t hurt her. He just manhandled her a bit. What the hell is her problem? Does she hate us all that much? ¡°Where is home to you, Blythe?¡± Karma asked her, his voice hard with a scary edge to it. ¡°Nowhere,¡± she whispered. Nowhere? Seriously? Doesn¡¯t she have some dipsh.it husband? A father she loves oh-so much? If not all of that, then¡­ what about those of us she left behind? Nah. Blythe had us all fooled. She never cared. She was never a sweet, innocent girl. She was always Chapter 8: Not the Same Little Girl Anymore * Pants > cold-hearted. Maybe that¡¯s why she ended up with some se.x-crazed, orgy-throwing, rich bas.tard for a husband. ¡°We¡¯re taking you back to the club,¡± Karma told her. ¡°Where you can exin to your mother yourself why you haven¡¯t spoken to her in over six years.¡± Bly scoffed. ¡°Like she cares,¡± she muttered under her breath. I whirled around in my seat, getting in her face. ¡°That¡¯s fu.cked up of you to say,¡± I spat. ¡°She¡¯s your fu.cking mother. You¡¯re her only daughter.¡± Tears filled Blythe¡¯s eyes, and she clenched her jaw. ¡°She traded up for a better one, though, didn¡¯t she?¡± She stated, turning her head away from me. What? What the hell is that supposed to mean? ¡°I don¡¯t need to go back there,¡± Blythe said, crossing her arms. ¡°It¡¯s a bad idea.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked, giving her a skeptical look. ¡°Figured once you ran away from your dear hubby, you¡¯d Protected for life.¡± Blythe whipped her head back to me, ring through her tears. Well, she¡¯s still a crybaby, but now there¡¯s¡­ more. A familiar fire in there that I rarely ever saw. Fu.ck, I remember how I used to push her buttons just to get a rise out of her. Something about it always made me- No, fu.ck that sh.it. It was purely all se.xual. I was a teenage boy. And fu.ck Blythe has always been gorgeous. ¡°Because you¡¯ve all protected me so much in the past,¡± she stated sarcastically, and that one statement rocked the entire car. Karma and I stiffened. Dev could sense something had shifted. Bly¡¯s insult hit right in the gut, and it pi.ssed me off. ¡°I can take care of myself. I have been for a while. I don¡¯t need you or the club or anybody else. And who the hell is C.G.?¡± ¡°What the fu.ck have we ever even done to you in the past?¡± I asked, angrily. ¡°You got sh.it twisted, Shortcake. We never-¡± ¡°No, you got things twisted, Psycho,¡± Blythe spat, interrupting me. She sat up in her seat, pointing her slender finger at me. Her blue eyes narrowed into slits and my dick jumped to attention. ¡°I¡¯m not the same little girl anymore. I¡¯m not happy about this. You are taking me against my will. I might not be able to do anything about that right now, but I damn sure will not sit around and pretend like I¡¯m happy about it. You can force me toe with you, but you can¡¯t force me to talk or deal with the same bullsh.it that I used to. And you damn sure don¡¯t get to bully me anymore, Chayton Kia Hensley. So help me, I swear the first person I¡¯ll speak a word to will be Granny Waya!¡± The car went dead silent. I was stunned. Not only because this was not the Blythe I remember, or that she¡¯s using the woman who raised me as a threat¡­ But the fact that my di.ck is insanely hard right now. Possessive Riders 9 Chapter 9: Liar, Liar Chayton/Psycho¡¯s P.O.V. ~ shback, age 14 ~ ¡°Go talk to her,¡± Kylian ordered me, his arms folded over his chest and a deep frown on his face. I sighed as I ran a hand through my long hair. I still can¡¯t believe Granny never let me cut it. Something about it being a Native American thing. I should probably pay more attention. And if Granny finds out that I made Bly cry again¡­ I¡¯m going to be in deep sh.it. She¡¯ll beat me and follow it with another speech about how she didn¡¯t raise me this way and how my parents would be ashamed. I¡¯d never actually know though, since they died when I was five. Rival club caught them when they were just having a ride one afternoon. Shot the bike, caused an ident, and they both died. Still, I don¡¯t want to hear it again. Or get whipped with her slipper. With a deep breath, I trudged down the hall towards Bly¡¯s bedroom. Now that they all live on the property with Tusk, we get to spend a lot more time together. Lately, it seems like Bly always stays here at her house though, instead ofing to the clubhouse. We all figured it was because of the trouble she got intost month. Ang had enough of Bly¡¯s stunts after she found out that Bly had ripped up Everly¡¯s homework again. Not only that, but she poured juice into Everly¡¯s backpack and put a dead fish in her locker. The pranks were getting out of hand. Ev didn¡¯t deserve all that. Ever since Ozias left and Ang married Tusk, Bly has been weird. I know that Evander is kind of mean to her now, but that¡¯s because he¡¯s trying to see her as a sister. I know that Bly is sad that Ozias has barely talked to her since he left too. In his defense, he¡¯s been really busy, but he does write to her. He said she never wrote back. I¡¯m not sure why he hasn¡¯t tried to text or call her cell, or add her on social media. When I got to Bly¡¯s bedroom, the door was cracked open just a tad. I could see Bly sitting on her bed, facing the wall. I could really only see her back, but the way her body was shaking told me that she was crying. She was probably sobbing. The big crybaby. Geesh, I only yelled at her a little. I mean, wee over here to try to hang out around her without getting in her space, and she¡¯s a total bi.tch about it. She acted like she was nervous about being around us or something. Then, when Alex showed up, Bly acted funny, weird, strange, not herself. The moment we left them alone to get drinks and snacks, Alex was a sobbing mess because Blythe called her a wh.ore. Alex said that Blythe told her she was too young to wear a cropped top, and it made her look easy. I mean, Alex¡¯s cropped top was more like a bralette, but who cares? Her body her choice, right? So, I reacted. I yelled at Blythe and told her that she was just jealous. I said that she didn¡¯t need to take it out on Alex just because she was too scared to wear something like that. Then I told her that she shouldn¡¯t even try it because she wouldn¡¯t look half as good as Alex. I don¡¯t know why I said it. It just slipped out. I regretted it the moment the words left my lips. Even more so when Bly looked at me like I¡¯d just pped her and tears filled her eyes. All she did was turn around and walk away to her bedroom. It was never like Bly to fight back. She always had us to do that. I knocked on the door and opened it the rest of the way. Blythe turned her head to me and quickly looked away. Her spine straightened as she frantically wiped at her face. I shut her door and leaned against it. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± she whispered, her voice shaking. ¡°Yeah, well, I have to apologize,¡± I said. ¡°Have to,¡± she halfheartedly huffed out. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them that you did. So please just go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked, not moving from my spot. ¡°Because I¡¯m mad at you, and you don¡¯t want to be here anyway,¡± she said. I was silent for a moment as I watched her. She refused to look at me and tears were still streaming down her face. She was silent other than sniffling here and there. When she wrapped her arms around herself with a look on her face that seemed like she was trying to hold herself together, something in me snapped. I moved from the door to her bed. Blythe didn¡¯t move, even when I sat down next to her. She sniffled again, and I reached up to brush some of her tears away. ¡°You look pretty when you cry,¡± I blurted. My face heated instantly. I hadn¡¯t meant to say that. That was weird as hell. Fu.ck, Bly probably thought that was weird as hell. ¡°Is that why you make me do it so much?¡± She spat. Sh.it. Fu.ck. Not right now. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± Bly scoffed as she turned her head to re at me. ¡°You don¡¯t what? Make me cry a lot? Because you do actually,¡± she said. ¡°Or are you going to take back that I¡¯m pretty? I mean, that¡¯s pretty opposite of what you said out there.¡± Damn, why do I love it when she talks back to me? It makes me want to bend her over and tan her a.ss. I want to so badly. Like an itch that I just can¡¯t scratch. ¡°I was lying, talking sh.it,¡± I rushed out, my face ming as my dick got harder and harder. ¡°Right, because who would think I¡¯m pretty, crying or not,¡± she muttered, squeezing herself. ¡°What? No, I meant out there,¡± I blurted, like a total id.iot. I had an out. I should have taken it. I have to make Bly hate me, because if she doesn¡¯t¡­ Hell, my brothers might not get the chance they all so desperately want. I¡¯ll take Bly for myself. But apparently, I¡¯m just a big mor.on. ¡°Bly, I think you¡¯re beautiful. Hell, if you dressed like Alex does, you think any of us could keep our hands off you? We¡¯d never let you out of the house dressed like that.¡± Bly narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°But you let Alex?¡± She questioned. ¡°Who cares what Alex wears?¡± I replied, frowning at her. Since when have we ever given a sh.it about Alex in that way? In the way that we give a sh.it about Bly? ¡°You¡¯re a hypo.crite,¡± Bly stated. My frown deepened. ¡°Look, I only yelled at you because you didn¡¯t need to talk to Alex so harshly,¡± I said defensively. ¡°You didn¡¯t even hear what was said,¡± Bly replied incredulously. ¡°You made her cry,¡± I stated. ¡°So?¡± Bly responded. ¡°So! Do you know how hard it is to make Alex cry?¡± I asked. ¡°You must have said something bad.¡± Blythe¡¯s jaw dropped, and a small scoff left her lips. She stared at me like I was insane for a long moment. Then she looked around the room, like she wasn¡¯t sure if this was real or not. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to her,¡± she said softly. ¡°Come on Bly, don¡¯t lie,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she whispered. ¡°She was the one that-¡± ¡°Chayton?¡± A knock followed by a feminine voice interrupted Bly. ¡°Chay? You in there? Kylian said to hurry
  1. You guys are taking me out for ice cream to make up for¡­ Well, you know.¡± Alex rambled on. ¡°Oh! And¡­ Uhm, I guess that Blythe cane if she wants¡­ Kylian didn¡¯t say to invite her, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to be
rude.¡± Blythe rolled her eyes and turned her head away from me. ¡°I think you shoulde,¡± I said as I stood up. ¡°R-really?¡± Blythe asked, looking at me with wide eyes. Eyes filled with hope and light. My god, I¡¯ve never seen a prettier shade of blue. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, a little dazed. ¡°It¡¯ll give you a good opportunity to apologize to her.¡± ¡°Apologize to her?¡± She asked with her face scrunched up. ¡°Yeah, for being such a bit.ch,¡± I said. Bly¡¯s eyes widened again in surprise. ¡°I just told you that I never said anything to her,¡± she said defensively. ¡°And I told you to stop lying,¡± I replied. ¡°But I¡¯m not! I¡¯m-¡± ¡°Ya know what? Forget it,¡± I cut her off, walking to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone you don¡¯t feel likeing. Stay here and think about what you did.¡± ¡°But Chayton-¡± I cut her off again when I mmed her bedroom door shut. ~Present, age 25~ **** *** I woke up with a start and was a little disoriented. I looked around, forgetting we were in the car. I¡¯m now in the backseat while Karma drives and Dev sleeps in the passenger seat. We were taking shifts driving back home to get there faster. We hate being stuck in cages. Would have ridden our bikes home if we didn¡¯t have someone to babysit. Now they¡¯re being taken back for us by the other guys from the club that came with us. I rubbed my face as I sat up a little straighter. I felt weight on my right shoulder and looked down to see Blythe asleep, her head on me. No wonder I had a dream about a memory with her. That was a weird one though. I barely even remember that day. Other than how pretty she looked while she cried or how hot it was when she put me in my ce. There were plenty of times between us like that though. Maybe I had it to remind myself that Bly isn¡¯t who we thought she was. She¡¯s cold, mean, and maniptive. Just like that day. She said all those things to Alex and thought that her innocent little face would get her out of any trouble. Well, no way in hell am I falling for that sh.it again. This update is avable on FindN0vel Possessive Riders 10 Chapter 10: Give ¡¯em Hell Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. For original chapters go to f¦É?dn¦Ïvel When I woke up, it was because my body realized that we were stopped. My eyes popped open and I sat straight up. Karma (yes, they will be getting referred to as their road names now. It¡¯ll be better for me that way.) was just getting out of the car. I looked out the window to see we were at a gas station. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything, Shorty,¡± Psycho grumbled as he opened the door and got out. He turned to face me, his deep brown eyes that were almost ck stared at me with an intensity I wasn¡¯t used to from him. It put me on edge. ¡°You want something?¡± he asked, surprising me. I shook my head, and he closed the door. I leaned my head back against the seat and closed my eyes. I blew out a breath, trying to calm my racing heart. It won¡¯t take them long to find me when we get to the club. They¡¯ll show up and demand that I go back. If I don¡¯t, they might go after the club, or maybe they¡¯ll just kidnap me somehow. The club might give me right up. Wouldn¡¯t be the first time, though, I don¡¯t understand why they want to take me home now, or why my mother cares at all. I just want to turn my brain off. ¡°Still can¡¯t believe you called Psycho by his full name like that,¡± Devmented, chuckling to himself. Dev¡¯s an attractive guy. He looks like he was made for the club. His long brown hair was pulled back into a man-bun. He¡¯s a pretty big dude too. Not as big as most of the guys, but he¡¯s still a prospect. At least, that¡¯s what his cut says. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like what I heard at all,¡± Dev continued. ¡°You don¡¯t even know me,¡± I muttered. Dev turned around, his blue eyes sparkling with his smile as he looked at me. ¡°No, but I¡¯ve seen enough in thest few hours in this car with you three,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not saying what I heard isn¡¯t true, I¡¯m just a bit confused is all. I was expecting this timid, shy, innocent little thing who yed the victim card to get everything she wanted.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°People change,¡± I replied with a shrug. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right, but something still seems off if you ask me,¡± he said as he turned back around. Well, nobody was asking him. I stayed silent as I waited for Karma and Psycho to get back. My mind was racing. I needed a n. I¡¯ll have to run the moment I get the chance. Even if it means leaving everything behind, including Butter. If they find me again, it¡¯s game over. They won¡¯t kill me, but I won¡¯t survive. I know I won¡¯t. I refuse to live the rest of my life like that. If I can¡¯t be free, then I don¡¯t want to live at all. N shback, age 19 ~ ¡°Hey,¡± a voice came from behind me with a tap to my shoulder. I jumped, possibly a little too much, and turned around. There was a man standing behind me looking sheepish. He was rubbing the back of his neck with a shy smile. He was cute, really cute. His hair was sandy-blonde in color and styled neatly. He had light blue eyes that were almost clear. He was dressed in faded blue jeans and a blue polo-cored shirt. My first thought was that he was a lot different from the men I was usually attracted to. He was preppy, and I liked the biker type, apparently. At least, I think so. The only people I¡¯ve ever been attracted to before were¡­ What does it matter anyway? I¡¯m never leaving where I am. My father has his ws in me. I paid for it dearly thest time I tried to run. Now I¡¯m just¡­ broken. ¡°Uh, I was wondering if I could get your number?¡± the man asked. He looks a few years older than me. If this had happened before I ran away, I would have said yes. I would have figured out how to see him and beg him to steal me away from all of this. Now it¡¯s all pointless. Just like life. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a phone actually,¡± I said. Just then, my father came walking up to my side. He looked between me and the man. I kept my head down. If I act any kind of way, I¡¯ll be in trouble when we get back. Then I¡¯ll never be able to set foot outside of camp again. These grocery store runs are all I have of the outside world. ¡°Sean?¡± Dad asked the man. ¡°Daniel,¡± the man, Sean, replied. They shook hands as I watched, confused. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you since thest project,¡± Daniel said. Last project? ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Sean replied with a polite smile. ¡°Oh, Sean, this is my daughter, Blythe,¡± Daniel said, wrapping his arm around me and making me stiffen. 214 ¡°Blythe, this is Sean. He¡¯s an investor. Took over for his father right outta college. We worked on a project together for my work.¡± Oh, his personal work. I thought it was a project for Silent Divine. If that were the case, Sean would know all about Silent Divine. The church keeps things under wraps, but anyone who¡¯s set foot in that camp knows. They have to. ¡°Nice to meet you, Blythe. That¡¯s a very pretty name,¡± Sean said to me before looking at my dad. ¡°I was actually trying to get your daughter¡¯s phone number, but now I understand. I know you don¡¯t like cell phones. I remember how difficult it could be to reach you if you weren¡¯t in the office.¡± Uh oh. This won¡¯t be good. Daniel doesn¡¯t like it when I get hit on. I¡¯m supposed to be his pure, innocent girl. At least in the actual sense. Anything under pration doesn¡¯t count. ¡°Well, what if you two met up for dinner sometime?¡± Daniel suggested, surprising the hell out of me. ¡°What?¡± I blurted before I could stop myself. Daniel turned hard eyes on me. ¡°I trust Sean, unlike all the other guys you pick,¡± he said sweetly, but I knew the jab between the lines. He was referring to my bikers. Well, not mine. Not anymore. Maybe they never were. I don¡¯t know. ¡°He¡¯s got a good head on his shoulders.¡± That meant that Sean had money. I could see no other reason for allowing this. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have all kinds of rules if I¡¯m allowed to date him. Allowed. Like I¡¯d have a choice in the matter. At least, I won¡¯t be alone. ¡°Okay,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± Sean beamed at me. ¡°Should we meet somewhere? How¡¯s tomorrow for you?¡± ~ Present, age 25~ ** I was pulled out of the memory when the car door opened. I moved as close to Butter¡¯s cage as I could as Karma climbed in. Butter has been surprisingly good for this trip. Barely made a noise, but he did have a few idents. Understandably when he¡¯s been locked in a cage for over 15 straight hours. ¡°Here,¡± Karma grunted as he shoved a canned tea and a small bag of chips at me. I looked at the stuff and then back at Karma. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want anything,¡± I told him, my voiceing out a bit harder than I intended it to. Oh well. 374 CITETIGH ¡°And we didn¡¯t listen,¡± he replied tly. ¡°You need to eat and drink, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do I?¡± I spat, sounding like a total brat. ¡°Blythe, eat the fu.cking chips, drink the fu.cking drink. We ain¡¯t stopping again until we get there.¡± Karma bit out. ¡°We¡¯re gonna have to if I drink this tea,¡± I muttered. ¡°We¡¯ll stop if you have to use the bathroom,¡± he said. ¡°Do you have to go now?¡± I red at him. ¡°No,¡± I grumbled. Karma held my eyes as I continued to re. I want them to know how much I loathe this. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be there long anyway. One way or another. I might as well give ¡¯em hell. I came to that conclusion after the first time I ran away. When I got my ugliest scar. When I finally gave up. If I¡¯m going to be forced to live, and to go to the club, then I¡¯m giving sh.it to everyone. No more pushing me around. No more just taking sh.it. It didn¡¯t stop the beatings I got before, so why not at least make the beatings worth it? This is just like that. Hell, maybe if I pi.ss them off enough they¡¯ll just kick me out of the car and leave me on the side of the road. One can only hope. Psycho got in the car, but Karma still hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off me. ¡°Eat. Drink,¡± he ordered as he took my tea and opened it. I snatched it out of his hands and narrowed my eyes as I took a long drink. I was actually very thirsty and hungry. I just didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, Spark,¡± Karma said. ¡°Do you have to use the bathroom?¡± I sighed. ¡°Yes, you jacka.ss.¡± Possessive Riders 11 Chapter 11: Coming Home Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. The closer we get to town, the more nervous I feel. Things are starting to look familiar. Trees, houses, road signs. And then, shortly after the sun went down, we were in Healdsburg. I sat rigid as we made our way through town. Everything looked the exact same. Nothing has changed at all. When we turned down the road to the clubhouse, I started to feel a little dizzy. The club owns a huge chunk ofnd, and hell, most of Healdsburg in general. They bought an old run-down motel back when Karma¡¯s dad was a boy. Built it up from nothing. Over time, they bought all thend around it and built houses for the married couples of the club. There was a section for every patched member, some empty and some with a house already. I¡¯m not sure how they do the iming of that though. When we moved in with Tusk, he already had a house. They had lived on the property, in that house, since before Evander and Everly were born. Their mom was never around. When we got older, I found out that she was a drug addict and had dropped the kids off at the club when they were babies. She didn¡¯t even stay to exin. Just left a note with them at the gate with a prospect who didn¡¯t know sh.it. She took off before the prospect could even blink, and she never came back. Around the entire property is a huge fence, like what you¡¯d see at an armory. It was tall, dark, and always guarded. It¡¯s there to protect the club members from rival clubs. Or anyone else for that matter. MCs tend to gain a lot of enemies. When those familiar gates came into view, I thought I was going to hurl. ¡°Karma, please don¡¯t do this,¡± I begged in a whisper, but I was ignored. ¡°You should be fu.cking thankful that we¡¯re giving you a chance to make amends with your family,¡± Psycho said as he turned onto the dirt driveway. ¡°You¡¯re the one always throwing tantrums.¡± I scoffed at him. Throwing tantrums. Of course. Because that¡¯s what they think of me. It didn¡¯t matter that they had known me almost my entire life. The moment somebody else told them I was up to no good, they believed them over me. I was never a tantrum thrower, but after so many people lying about me that I was¡­ Well, I started to. It¡¯s just too bad that I couldn¡¯t have started that while I was still at the club. I was too shy, timid, and sensitive before, but these bikers killed everyst bit of that in me. And now I¡¯m back. And things will be different this time around. Especially if I¡¯m forced to be here. ¡°If you think I was throwing tantrums before¡­ You ain¡¯t seen nothing yet.¡± I grumbled as I crossed my arms. ¡°You¡¯re being a real bi.tch for someone we¡¯re doing a favor for,¡± Psycho muttered. ¡°Favor?!¡± I asked incredulously. Psycho put the car in park, and whirled around to get in my face for the millionth time since we¡¯ve been reunited. ¡°We might be forcing you, but don¡¯t act like this ain¡¯t for the better,¡± he spat. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to grow up Bly and stop this nonsense. Your mom and you used to be close-¡± ¡°Ya know what,¡± I interrupted him as I held my hand up. ¡°Let¡¯s just get out. I don¡¯t need a lecture.¡± Psycho narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Keep up with the disrespect, and you¡¯ll find out just how much we¡¯ve grown up, Blythe,¡± he said with a hard tone. ¡°This is our club. We¡¯re bikers. Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± ¡°Why? What are you going to do?¡± I spat. ¡°Lock me up in a room? Hit me? Starve me? Go for it. I guarantee you it won¡¯t make a difference where I¡¯m concerned. You¡¯re all better off just throwing out on the road and forgetting you ever saw me.¡± Psycho¡¯s eyes hardened, but Karma stiffened next to me. Dev turned his head, giving me a curious look. He seems to be the only one that can tell something is off with me. Probably because he doesn¡¯t know what I went through at Silent Divine. These two do though. ¡°Why in the fu.ck would you think we would do something like that to you!?¡± Psycho roared at me, nearly shaking the whole car with his voice alone. ¡°Psycho,¡± Karma said his name sternly. ¡°No offense, VP, but you did threaten her,¡± Dev chimed in. ¡°What else was she supposed to think?¡± ¡°Not that we would fu.cking abuse her!¡± Psycho shouted. ¡°What other kind of punishment is there?¡± I asked, giving him a hard look. All three of them turned to look at me, but I didn¡¯t understand their expressions. Shock mixed with anger and confusion. ¡°You think¡­ the only kind of punishment¡­ is abuse?¡± Dev asked me. I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the only ways I¡¯ve ever been punished,¡± I replied. ¡°Bull-fu.cking-sh.it,¡± Psycho said. ¡°Your mom never hit you or did any of that sh.it. None of us would have let that fly. Hell, Tusk wouldn¡¯t have let that fly.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a point there,¡± Dev muttered. I looked at each of them with a hard frown before dipping my head down. I stared at my hands in myp as I tried to make sense of this. It¡¯s true, Mom never did that stuff to me. I never even got spanked, but that was because I was a good kid. But when things changed¡­ She would just yell at me and tell me how disappointed she was in me. Of course, I¡¯d hear her telling Tusk at night that she didn¡¯t know what to do with me and how my acting out was causing her so much stress. What I¡¯m confused about is how they can act so causally, knowing what Silent Divine did to me. Because they do know. Right? I mean¡­ they must know. That¡¯s why they never cared to talk to me when I was there. That¡¯s why Mom never tried to reach out to me. They were all talking to my dad still. I know he was lying to them about me being busy when I wasn¡¯t, just so I couldn¡¯t talk to them, but they used to say such awful things about me to him. He said that he told some of them that I was being punished and couldn¡¯t talk, and they knew what that meant. I even tried to tell the truth when I ran away the first time. He said they knew, that they all knew, and that none of them cared. Why are they acting so confused and angry now? Is this some kind of trick? Or some kind of twisted game? Why are they doing this to me? Well, I refuse to y along. They can pretend like they don¡¯t know and act dumb all they want. I¡¯m not giving them the satisfaction of breaking me. I learned a long time ago that¡¯s what people like them want; to see me broken. I refuse to give that to anyone ever again. ¡°Blythe, did somebody-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go get this over with,¡± I cut Dev off, turning to grab Butter¡¯s carrier and scoot across the seat. I got out before anyone could protest. I held Butter¡¯s carrier to my chest as I looked around the parking lot. It¡¯s packed, but I guess that¡¯s expected for this time of night. The club used to throw some wild parties every weekend. This time of night was always the rowdiest. There are tons of motorcycles outside, a few of which I recognize. I don¡¯t see Tusk¡¯s though. The club¡¯s logo was sitting proudly against therge building right above the door. I stared at the ck demon on his bike surrounded by mes. The club¡¯s name was above it in bold red letters. It looked the same as it did thest time I was here. The door opened and a couple of people spilled out. Loud music and people chattering hit my ears. I watched two girls and a couple of guys stumble towards their car. I was about to tell them they shouldn¡¯t drive, but apparently, that wasn¡¯t their n at all. I figured that out when they walked past their car, into the grass, and started heavily making out. My eyes widened when both girls dropped to their knees for the men. That was when I realized they had cuts on too. I couldn¡¯t see from this far what their names were or anything else, but I could see that ck leather. ¡°You just gonna keep watching like a creep, or what?¡± Psycho asked, his lips right by my ear. I jumped away from him before turning my head to scowl at him. ¡°Come on,¡± Karma said as he walked to the door of the clubhouse. ¡°Wait,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re going in there? I thought you would take me to my mom¡¯s house.¡± Karma stared at me with a nk face. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you not to get into trouble,¡± he stated simply. ¡°So you¡¯re staying where I can keep a closer eye on you. In the clubhouse.¡± I went rigid at that. ¡°Th-the clubhouse? Why? With who? What room? Where?¡± I shot out question after question as my anxiety started to spike. ¡°You can have a room in the hall with the rest of the subi,¡± Psycho stated. Original content can be found at Find~Novel Subi? As in¡­ the club wh.ores? I¡¯ve heard of them referred to as such because that was a female se.x demon. But they¡¯re also called club who.res and sweet tarts. If I remember correctly, that is. Wait¡­ does that mean they¡¯re going to force me to¡­? No¡­ No, I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t! I won¡¯t! My breathing started toe out harder, and I took a step back. I was seconds away from turning tail and running. I knew I wouldn¡¯t make it, but I¡¯d rather be dead than be a sweet tart. Unfortunately, these guys can read me like a book. I backed up right into Dev¡¯s chest. I squeezed Butter¡¯s carrier tighter and fear gripped in my throat. I looked down as tears filled my eyes. There¡¯s nowhere to run to. It¡¯s hopeless. I have no choice. They¡¯re going to turn me into a club sl.ut against my will. I¡¯m going to be more used than I was at Silent Divine. Suddenly, fingers were under my chin, forcing my eyes to connect with a pair of green eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone touch you, Blythe,¡± he stated. ¡°W-what?¡± I asked, confused and shocked. ¡°B-but y-you s-s-said-¡± ¡°You can either stay in the room we give you, which, yes, will be in the hall with the club girls, but you don¡¯t have to be one. We don¡¯t force that sh.it on the girls, and you know it,¡± he said. But I¡¯m different, aren¡¯t I? ¡°Or,¡± Karma continued, ¡°You can sleep in my room, C.G.¡¯s room, Havoc¡¯s room, even Dragon¡¯s room, or Psycho¡¯s if you want to instead. But nobody else.¡± Psycho scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t even try it, Blythe,¡± he said. ¡°You are not wee in my bed. And I bet Havoc will feel the same.¡± I blinked at Karma. ¡°Fine,¡± I replied, ripping my chin from his hold. ¡°Just take me inside.¡± So I can go cry alone about how sh.itty my life is. Possessive Riders 12 Chapter 12: My First Love Tae/Computer Guru/C.G.¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°Wow, C.G., guess it¡¯s not true what they say about Asians, huh?¡± Coco said while she had my co.ck in her hand. She giggled in that cutesy way that girls do. It didn¡¯t do sh.it for me and got annoying more times than not, but whatever. The wh.ore is about to suck my co.ck, so she can giggle all she wants until I bust. Then she¡¯s gotta go. ¡°I know I¡¯m not as big as Psycho though,¡± I said teasingly. Coco smirked at me, batting hershes. ¡°Nobody is as big as Psycho,¡± she replied with a lightugh. ¡°Us subi have an ongoing joke about his di.ck being how he got his road name.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not,¡± I said. ¡°So all of you say,¡± she mumbled. I mean, it¡¯s true. Psycho got his road name when we were little. We all knew his little nickname would stick. It¡¯s been a perfect fit for him since the day he was born. Even before his parents died, everyone called him Psycho. He was just a wound-up kid who had little fear. Like most of us, but Psycho always just¡­ did what he wanted without a care in the world. He did just that on our first run together, solidifying the name Psycho. ¡°Just put that mouth to good use, Coco,¡± I said, gently pushing her head down to my co.ck. Coco wrapped her plump lips around my tip and slowly worked her way down. She started out slowly, before suddenly deep-throating me. My eyes rolled back, and I leaned my head back against the couch. Of course, like always, my mind drifted somewhere else, to someone else¡­ ~shback: age, 15~ ¡°You sure this is okay, Tae?¡± Bly asked me as I pulled her onto myp. ¡°Of course it is,¡± I replied, nestling her between my legs with her back to my chest. ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡± Newest update provided by F¦ÉndNovel And even if it wasn¡¯t okay, I wouldn¡¯t give a sh.it. Having Blythe touch any part of me is a damn blessing. Getting her to do it more is my favorite hobby. Not that I can ever get much from her. ¡°Isn¡¯t ying hide and seek at our age a little¡­ silly?¡± Blythe whispered to me. ¡°We¡¯re ying in the dark though,¡± I replied with a smile. I leaned forward until my lips were right by her ear. It may be dark, but I can still make out her shape and her pretty hair. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make it more fun?¡± I whispered. A shiver ran down her spine, making me smirk. My di.ck twitched to life and I nearly groaned. I hope they never find us in this little closet in the basement. Hell, I think that Everly might have started the game just to exclude Bly from hanging out with us. I know that Bly has been acting differently thest couple of years, but it¡¯s not her fault. So much has changed in her life and she¡¯s trying to adjust. Plus, she loves Evander the same way that he loves her, and they both feel screwed. I know Ev isn¡¯t the easiest person to get along with. Not that it¡¯s an excuse for Bly, but we are bikers. Even the girls. Ev needs to learn how to man-up. Maybe then Bly will stop. Regardless, I don¡¯t like how much Ev tries to exclude Bly. I know they don¡¯t get along, but it still rubs me the wrong way. Evander and Chayton keep saying it¡¯s because I¡¯m blinded by love. I¡¯m not sure that I even care if I am. I mean, having Blythe in my arms like this is totally worth it. Not to mention the way I can make her squirm. ¡°Th-they¡¯ve been searching for a while and haven¡¯t found us,¡± Bly said shyly after a few moments. I was just enjoying holding her, but now that she mentions it, it has been a while. I was probably right about Ev excluding her. She probably knows it by now too. ¡°That just means we get to spend more time alone together,¡± I replied, hugging her tighter to my body. I buried my face in her hair, taking a deep inhale of her peach shampoo. It made me miss Ozias a little bit. ¡°You can go back out if you want,¡± Bly said in a small voice. ¡°They probably just don¡¯t want to find me.¡± ¡°How would they even know where you are?¡± I replied, trying to cheer her up. Just because I know what Ev is doing doesn¡¯t mean that Bly has to know. I hate when her feelings are hurt. ¡°They probably saw where I walked off to, and you were the one that followed me down here,¡± she said. ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯d rather be with you,¡± I mumbled. Bly turned her head to look at me. When all I did was smile at her, she turned her body in myp, shifting to sit on my right thigh to better face me. The urge I had to yank her down to straddle me was intense. I haven¡¯t been with anyone. Ever. In any kind of way. I knew the moment Iid eyes on Blythe Lyra Owens that she was my forever. I don¡¯t even care if my brothers like her. We can all enjoy her and take care of her. But I knew I wanted her in any and every way. I wanted her to love me, care for me, and want to fuck me as badly as I wanted to fu.ck her. And I have no problem waiting. ¡°Would you rather be with me?¡± She asked meekly. ¡°Of course I would, Fireball,¡± I replied. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even have to ask.¡± 978 ¡°Well¡­ it just seems liketely¡­ none of you really¡­ want to be around me, I guess,¡± she said, shrugging as she looked down at her hands. Fu.cking Evander and Chayton. Those two dillholes. And Kylian, for that matter. ¡°Hey, they just don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re doing to you,¡± I told her, wiping a stray tear from her cheek. ¡°They think they¡¯re punishing you so that you learn, but we always want you Fireball, always.¡± ¡°If you say so,¡± she mumbled. I took a deep breath and moved Bly so that she was straddling me. Even in the darkness, I knew she was blushing. My hands rested on her bare thighs and I thanked my lucky stars that she was wearing a cute little summer dress. The purple one that I love on her. ¡°T-Tae?¡± She asked in a whisper. ¡°Maybe I should make it up to you on behalf of all of us,¡± I told her. ¡°M-make it up to me?¡± She stuttered. I tried not tough at how nervous she was. ¡°Yeah, by giving you your first kiss,¡± I said. Fu.ck, I really hope this works. I¡¯ve dreamed about putting my lips on hers for years. Being the first one ever to do so makes me excited in ways I can¡¯t exin. ¡°Oh, uhm¡­¡± Bly trailed off awkwardly. ¡°You don¡¯t wanna kiss me?¡± I blurted, a little confused. I know that Bly likes us all. She might not really understand it, but I know she¡¯d take a risk. All she needed was a little push, but now she¡¯s saying no? ¡°N-no! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± She rushed out before pping a hand over her face and wincing. ¡°That sounded so desperate.¡± I moved her hand away and cupped the side of her face. ¡°I like you desperate for me,¡± I told her, my voice getting husky. ¡°Uhm, o-okay,¡± she stuttered. ¡°B-but you won¡¯t be my first kiss¡­¡± Talk about a bucket of cold water being thrown on me. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I practically spat. ¡°Who fu.cking put their lips on you?¡± I wanted a name. I knew no guy at school would dare. Any four of us would kill him. She was always with us, so who? ¡°U-uhm¡­ Ozias k-kissed me the d-day he left.¡± She told me. ¡°H-he said he wanted to steal something from me and k-kissed me.¡± Wait¡­ Ozias? Ha! Of fu.cking course he did! 375 I chuckled and ran a hand through my hair. ¡°Did he use tongue?¡± I asked. ¡°A little,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Did you like it?¡± I asked. ¡°Be honest.¡± ¡°Y-yeah,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Alright, tell me if I¡¯m better then,¡± I said. Before Bly could say anything else, I smashed our lips together. She was stiff at first, but slowly melted into me. I took it slowly at first, but when my tongue develed into her mouth, tasting her for the first time, I pushed things a little further. My hands were on her hips, grinding her into me, and my tongue was exploring every inch of her mouth. ¡°T-T-Tae¡­¡± Bly moaned against my lips and I thought I was going tobust. Hearing that voice say my name¡­ ~ Present: age, 25~ ¡°Fu.ck!¡± I groaned out as I shot my load down Coco¡¯s throat. She swallowed everything I gave her and licked me clean. I hated that I had to think of Blythe to get off, but it was always like that for me. I came to ept the fact a few years ago. ¡°Wanna go back to your room C.G.?¡± Coco asked. Just when I was about to say yes, Grim shouted out to us: ¡°Prez and VP are back!¡± 1 gave Coco an apologetic look, but she understood. ¡°Next time, baby,¡± she said, kissing my cheek and sauntering away. Coco¡¯s our newest addition, which is why right now was the first time she was seeing my co.ck. I like her a lot though. She knows her ce and that¡¯s hard toe by with women in this lifestyle. They always want more. Like fu.cking Alex. I should have never stuck my di.ck in that girl. A few of us gathered to the bar since it was near the door. The ones of us that are closer to Karma and Psycho, the ones excited about them being back. We can give them their space while also being right there when they enter. A few minutester, Psycho walked in with a sour look on his face. Which was confusing, because the guy is always happy as fu.ck to be home. After him, Karma walked in, looking grim. Of course, no emotion is a norm for Karma, but this is¡­ different. Especially because he didn¡¯t even walk fully into the club. ¡°Everything okay, Prez?¡± I asked as I stood up from the stool at the bar. Karma didn¡¯t answer me. Instead, he reached a hand out the door, and yanked somebody inside. My eyes went wide and the beer that was in my hand slipped out, shattering on the floor. All eyes turned to us at the sound, the music somehow fading out. We all stared wide-eyed at the small woman Karma just shoved inside. ¡°B-Blythe?¡± Possessive Riders 13 Chapter 13: Meet the New Blythe Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°Come on, you said you were ready,¡± Karma grunted when I stood frozen in front of the door. I know I said I was ready, but I didn¡¯t mean it! Obviously, I¡¯m not ready. Not for any of this. I feel like I¡¯m going to cry, vomit, and pass out. ¡°M-m-maybe you can sneak me i-in the back-¡± ¡°Not a fuc.king chance, Blythe,¡± Karma cut me off as he stood at the door, waiting for me to walk through. ¡°Everything okay, Prez?¡± I heard someone yell, and I recognized that voice. It hurt my heart to hear it. It had me second-guessing everything again, wondering what my chances were if I set Butter down and bolted. Before I could attempt it, Karma yanked me through the doorway. Just as I suspected, Tae was standing near the door. When he saw me, his eyes went wide and the beer in his had shattered on the floor, causing everyone to look our way. The music was still sting and there were several members too drunk to give a fu.ck, but many of them recognized me and were frozen in shock. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Tae though. I¡¯ve always found Tae attractive. Hell, I¡¯ve always found all of them attractive, but seeing them so grown up now¡­ I mean, Chayton with his Native American traits; that long dark hair, those deep brown eyes that were almost ck. He¡¯s always been tall and muscr, but now he¡¯s that times ten. Just like the rest of them, and covered in tats. Just like Kylian. He¡¯s buffer than I ever remember, more brooding, and I saw his entire left arm covered in ink. That damn ent of his hasn¡¯t let up either. Now here I am, staring at Tae, my Korean-American crush, or rather, ex-crush. His ck hair is longer than he ever had it before. Just long enough to tie into a top-knot, but not sure if he could do a man-bun. Right now it¡¯s down and tucked behind his ears that are growing redder by the second. His hazel eyes stand out just like I remember. He¡¯s taller and more muscr too. Not as tall or as buff as Karma and Psycho, but close. Tae is absolutely covered in ink though. I¡¯m not surprised at all. He had a few tattoos before I left when I was 16. Tae wanted to be a tattoo artist after high school. He was going to train under Ink, another club member who owned a shop in town. Tae was aputer genius, but that wasn¡¯t his passion. Tattooing was. And he used to beg me to let him brand my skin. His tattoos span across both arms, moving in intricate designs behind medium-sized sticker-like tattoos. There were all kinds of different things; flowers, a tiger, a snake, a motorcycle, and a few other things I wasn¡¯t really able to make out. I could see more intricate designsing out from the neck of his gray T-shirt. Tae even had a couple of small tattoos on his face. ¡°B-Blythe?¡± He breathed out. I feel like I¡¯m looking at a ghost. It¡¯s still awkwardly tense as Tae and I stare each other down. His eyes roamed across my entire body, taking everything in. I know I look like a hot-mess right now. My hair is probably all over the ce, I¡¯m still in my uniform from the diner, and I can only imagine how tired I probably look. I started to feel extremely insecure and squeezed Butter¡¯s carrier tighter to me, like it would shield me from everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Holy sh.it, is it really you?¡± Tae asked as he stepped closer to me. He reached a hand up to touch me, but I backed away. The hurt clear on his face made my chest ache, but I ignored it. They hurt me first. ¡°Bly¡­?¡± Tae asked gently, probably wondering why I didn¡¯t want him to touch me. Even when things were bad here, Tae was always there for me. I never denied him any kind of attention. Ever. We never even fought. But things are different now. I don¡¯t trust any of them. They all let me down. They all sent me back to hell, and here they are, doing it again. ¡°She¡¯s still getting used to everything,¡± Karma told Tae. ¡°Getting used to?¡± Tae replied with a raised brow. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that we dragged her a.ss here against her will,¡± Psycho said from a few feet away as some blonde bimbo drapes herself over him. I looked away from them. I didn¡¯t want to see the smug look on Psycho¡¯s face. He¡¯s happy they¡¯re finally home and dragged me along with them. They got what they wanted. Hell, maybe he¡¯s happy because it¡¯s only a matter of time before I get sent back to being abused day in and day out. ¡°She didn¡¯t want toe back,¡± Karma stated. ¡°What? Why? Because of your husband?¡± Tae asked me. I refused to answer. How do they all even know about my husband in the first ce? The way they spit out the word husband confuses me. I know it¡¯s easy to find out that kind of information, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d care enough to keep tabs on me. I don¡¯t see why my marriage matters at all. Much like with my supposed husband, they didn¡¯t really want me either. ¡°She ran away from him,¡± Psycho said. ¡°Probably because she was throwing a little tantrum. She thought she could get her way if she made him chase her.¡± ¡°Who would chase her?¡± The bimbo hanging off of him asked with a disgusted face before giggling. ¡°Nobody, babe, Psycho replied with augh. ¡°That¡¯s why her little trick ain¡¯t working. Bet she was about to run right back to him before we took her.¡± Idi.ots. They have no idea what they¡¯re talking about. And trust me, ho.e, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that chase-worthy either. I¡¯m just¡­ somebody easy to abuse because nobody actually cares about what happens to me. Hell, my husband could kill me and nobody would even report me missing. ¡°So, is she gonna be like a new housemaid or something?¡± the girl asked, with her face scrunched up. ¡°There¡¯s no way she could be a subus. She¡¯s not pretty enough. None of these guys would want her.¡± ¡°I want her,¡± Tae blurted out. I felt heat rush to my cheeks, but I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t lift my head, didn¡¯t look at anybody. ¡°Of fu.cking course you do,¡± Psycho replied, rolling his eyes. ¡°Ya¡¯ll have fun figuring that out. I have a party to get to.¡± And with that, he spun around with the blonde in his arms, heading towards the area where the men are the most drunk. Some were even fu.cking some of the club girls out in the open, or getting their shafts sucked. Gross. ¡°Where did you find her?¡± Tae asked. ¡°Hiding in Nebraska,¡± Karma said. I peeked up at Tae, looking at his cut. He has the club¡¯s logo on it. He has a patch that says Tech, and one that says Computer Guru. Wait, that must be what C.G. stands for. Tae is C.G.? ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I find her?¡± Tae asked sadly. ¡°Because she was getting paid under the table, paying with cash at her apartment, so they didn¡¯t ask questions, and never took out a loan or anything else for you to track her with,¡± Karma said. ¡°You really were trying to hide from us, huh, Fireball?¡± Tae asked in a sad, but light tone. I scoffed, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°She refuses to talk to anybody now that she¡¯s here,¡± Karma told him. Just then, a few more figures entered the room from the other side. They either came from the backyard, or one of the bedrooms. There were three of them in total. Two of which I recognized right away. I hated that my first instinct was to hide. Unfortunately, I was already spotted. ¡°What the fu.ck is she doing here?¡± Evander spat as he marched up to us, pointing a figure at me. His twin was trailing right behind him, giving me the evil eye. She was the only one I held eye contact with. This time around, Everly is going to know that I won¡¯t be pushed around. Not ever again. ¡°I brought her,¡± Karma stated. ¡°Well, take her the fu.ck back!¡± Evander shouted. I tried not to let his disdain get to me, but it did. I¡¯ve always been overly sensitive. I¡¯ve always hated it. Evander and I used to be close. Hell, we were step-siblings at one point. It hurts that he hates me so much. But I hate them all too now. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the changes in Evander. If I had thought the others had gained some muscles, it had nothing on Evander. He was absolutely huge. Which makes sense. I knew he was going to take over for his dad as the club¡¯s enforcer. His dad was the biggest man I¡¯d ever seen. He told me it was because the enforcer had to be the strongest. Evander looks the same everywhere else though. Except that he grew out his golden-blonde hair. Now it¡¯s pulled back into a man-bun at the back of his head. I have no idea how long it really is, but he used to always keep it short. His deep brown eyes still hold so much disgust for me, it churns my belly. He had stubble growing on his face too, like he was in the beginnings of a beard. Everly looks the same as well. Long golden-blonde hair, deep brown eyes, still dressed like a wh.ore, trying to show off the boobs and a.ss she never had. Well, now she has boobs. Big ol¡¯ fake ones. I¡¯m not surprised at all that she got a boob job. ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere,¡± C.G. said as he turned to stand in front of me, between me and Evander. My eyes were still on Everly though. I don¡¯t even know who the third person is, but it¡¯s a female. She was clinging to Evander¡¯s arm, trying to calm him down, but he wasn¡¯t paying much attention to her. Or his twin. Everly took a couple of steps towards me. Nobody noticed. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t. She smiled smugly as she crossed her arms. ¡°Wow, you finally came crawling back,¡± she sneered quietly enough that nobody else heard. ¡°Seconds back here and already nobody wants you. Maybe you should just leave.¡± A huge grin spread across my face, making Everly¡¯s smile falter. ¡°Oh my god! Ev! You¡¯re so right!¡± I said loudly, faking the nice note in my voice. ¡°I should totally just leave, since nobody wants me here. Thank you! Bye now!¡± I turned on my heel, but Karma stepped in my way. I sighed, feeling defeated. On cue, Everly rushed to Karma¡¯s side, clinging to him and starting the waterworks. ¡°All I said was how happy I was for her to be back!¡± She blubbered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s-¡± ¡°Oh, save it!¡± I cut her off. Everly was taken aback. I had never talked back or stood up for myself before. She clearly wasn¡¯t expecting me to have changed at all. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to my sister like that!¡± Evander snapped at me. I whirled around faster than anyone was expecting, and red at Evander. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your lying wh.ore of a sister, however the fu.ck I want,¡± I spat, and the room fell awkwardly silent. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to all of you however the fu.ck I want! Ya know what? As a matter of fact,¡± I said as I set Butter down on the floor and climbed onto the bar, standing on top of it until everyone was looking at me. ¡°This goes for every single one of you. I did not want toe here. I was dragged back, and I¡¯m not happy about it. Those of you who used to know me¡­ well, I¡¯m not the same Blythe anymore. I want nothing to do with of you, but if you insist on bothering me, then you get to meet the new Blythe.¡± Then I looked right at Everly. ¡°And the new Blythe doesn¡¯t give a flying fu.ck who likes her and who doesn¡¯t. This is your only warning¡­ I fight back now. Tread carefully.¡± any With that, I jumped down from the bar and grabbed Butter. Then I looked up at Karma, who was staring at me with no emotion. I couldn¡¯t look at anyone else. I didn¡¯t even want to look at him. ¡°Take me to my room,¡± I demanded. ¡°Or I¡¯ll find somewhere to sleep outside.¡± Checktest chapters at find?novel Possessive Riders 14 Chapter 14: Surprised Silent Evander/Havoc¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°Take me to my room, or I¡¯ll find somewhere to sleep outside.¡± My eyebrows were well past my hairline. The audacity of this girl. The fu.cking sheer audacity. She fucking turns up here after everything that happened? How stupid can she be? And the way that she fu.cking snapped at Everly and then me? That¡¯s not like Blythe. Not the one I used to know. Or maybe it was. Maybe that was the side that Ev always told us about. The side that Blythe hid. At least she¡¯s not being fake anymore I guess. Just what the hell is she even doing back here? She said it was against her will. Did C.G. find her? Did Karma and Psycho bring her back? I find it hard to believe Psycho willingly left the clubhouse knowing they were going to go get her. Fu.ck, Blythe looks so different. She¡¯s still so small, but with more curves. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s because she looks thinner, or if she really did just get curvier. Her jet-ck hair was a mess on top of her head, her cobalt eyes were still as entrancing as ever, but there was something else in them. Deep anger and exhaustion. There were dark circles under her eyes too. She was the palest person I¡¯d ever met in my life and that hadn¡¯t changed, but now it was different. Before, she used to radiate with health. Now she just seems¡­ dull. Like the life has been drained out of her. I hated how much I missed those dimples when they showed as she spoke. Blythe was clinging to a cat-carrier and I couldn¡¯t believe Karma let her bring a fu.cking cat along with her. Of course, she gets everything she wants. She¡¯s fu.cking Blythe Lyra Owens. Hell, there was a time that I¡¯d have given her the world too, but¡­ Fu.ck! I thought she was married now. I thought she was living some fairy-tale life. I thought she forgot all about us. Just like I wanted her to. ¡°Follow me,¡± Karma finally replied to Blythe after a moment. Everly scoffed as Karma pulled his arm out of her hold. ¡°You¡¯re just going to let her talk to you like that?¡± She asked incredulously. ¡°Ev,¡± I warned her. ¡°What?¡± She replied, clearly not giving a fu.ck. ¡°She just bossed him around and insulted the whole club!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t insult the club,¡± Blythe bit out, narrowing her eyes at Everly. ¡°I actually like the club. It¡¯s the bunch Chapter Surprised of you a.ssholes that I don¡¯t like. All I said was that I didn¡¯t want toe back here, so don¡¯t bother me. So, if you feel insulted Everly, that sounds a lot like your problem. Karma can handle me how he sees fit. For someone talking about disrespect, you sure are doing a good job of that by questioning the prez in front of everyone.¡± Everly¡¯s face turned red as she red at Blythe. Karma shoved Blythe in the direction he wanted her to go before the two of them could start cat-fighting. I was kind of shocked by the whole situation. Everly seemed angry about what Blythe said, but normally, she cries a damn river about that kind of stuff. My twin is too kind-hearted and timid to be a fighter. She might get around and act desperate for Karma, but she¡¯s not a mean or violent person. ¡°Ha!¡± Everly¡¯sugh rang out, bringing me back from my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re taking her to the hall the sweet tarts stay in? Wow, no wonder why your back Bly. You needed a job, huh? Your hubby get sick of you and dump your a.ss?¡± C.G. stiffened next to me. ¡°You fu.cking told her about Blythe?¡± He hissed at me. ¡°She¡¯s my twin, I can tell her whatever I want,¡± I hissed back. ¡°Hope all of you guys are looking!¡± Everly shouted, making a scene. ¡°This is the new club wh.ore! Take a good look boys! Sure, she looks rough, but she¡¯s still gotta be good for something, right?¡± Many of the club wh.ores and the guysughed along with my twin. ¡°She does look like a wreck,¡± a sweet tart said. ¡°Nobody wants to bang a hobo, Prez!¡± a member shouted. ¡°Maybe after she showers it won¡¯t be so bad!¡± another brother joked. ¡°Please, she looks useless and¡­ a little like a cancer patient, but with hair. I mean, so thin and pasty¡­ ew.¡± Another bimbo added. And what did the rest of us do? Stood there and listened. Watched Blythe to see what she would do. Much to my surprise, she wasn¡¯t crying. In fact, she looked back at the crowd and Everly and raised a brow at them. ¡°Thank fu.cking god!¡± She groaned dramatically before looking at Karma. ¡°I really thought I was in deep sh.it there, and I¡¯d have to actually sleep with someone. Thankfully, I don¡¯t have to worry about any of that now. Wonderful! Can I go to my room now?¡± Ev and I stared at her dumbfounded. I looked at C.G. as Karma and Blythe disappeared down the hallway. He was smirking, looking amused as hell as he watched them. The moment he was sure they were far enough away, he turned to me with a hard look before looking at the rest of the club. ¡°All of you listen to me very carefully,¡± he shouted, and they did because C.G. rarely ever talks, let alone address the club as a whole. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of you say a fu.cking thing about Blythe again. Leave her the fu.ck alone unless you n to befriend her, and I mean only friends. Got it?¡± Without waiting for anyone to respond, he looked down at Ev, giving her a pointed look. ¡°And none of you better fucking bully her one bit while she¡¯s here. You don¡¯t like her, stay away from her. This is your only fucking warning.¡± With that, he spun on his heel and followed where Karma and Blythe disappeared to. I watched him go, feeling like I had just hit the twilight zone. Somebody turned the music back up, and I was suddenly being dragged to the bar. ¡°Get my man a shot,¡± Nikki told the prospect working the bar. Tonight it was Johnny, a prospect who¡¯s been with us about a year. I also hadpletely fu.cking forgot that Nikki was even here. ¡°I¡¯m not your man, Nikki,¡± I said when she handed me the shot of tequ. ¡°Ohh, don¡¯t say that, Havoc,¡± she replied, giving me a seductive look. ¡°We spend almost every night in bed togeth-¡± ¡°We spend maybe a night or two a week fu.cking in my room here at the club,¡± I cut her off. ¡°I never stay past fu.cking, I¡¯ve never allowed you to stay the night, never cuddled, none of that sh.it. And I tell you constantly it¡¯s just se.x between us. You¡¯re not even the only one I keep on rotation.¡± I tossed back my shot as Nikki pouted at me. I didn¡¯t care. We go through this same sh.it at least once a month. The only reason she even keeps falling back into my bed is because she finds me when I¡¯m drunk as hell. Nikki is Ev¡¯s best friend. They met in their first year of college, and the girl has been all over me since the day we met. I didn¡¯t mind fu.cking her. She was pretty. Dark brown hair, brown eyes, and a banging body¡­ she was nice to look at that¡¯s for sure. Plus, she gives great head. But I never wanted more, and I was upfront about that from the beginning. I will never fall in love with any girl. Not because I¡¯m a big bad biker who doesn¡¯t want to be tied down, but because I¡¯ve already given my whole heart away. To a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. To a girl who probably never even noticed me. To a girl that I hurt so deeply, I knew I¡¯d never be able toe back from it¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be mean to my friend,¡± Ev said, pping my shoulder. ¡°She¡¯d make a good ol¡¯dy.¡± I gave my sister a disgusted look before turning it to Nikki. She batted her eyes at me, smiling sweetly at ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel
  1. I rolled my eyes and mmed my shot ss on the counter.
¡°She can be somebody else¡¯s ol¡¯dy then,¡± I stated before turning around. Nikki called out to me, but I ignored her. Instead, I grabbed Roxy¡¯s arm and practically dragged her back to my room. Roxy has been here for a while now and she was a great fit. She doesn¡¯t give the ol¡¯dies a hard time like a lot of sweet tarts do, and she knows the deal. I like that she knows how to please me and then get the fu.ck out. I mmed my door shut behind us and locked it. Then I sat on my bed and leaned back on my hands. Roxy was grinning at me, dragging her eyes down my chest to the bulge in my pants. ¡°Hard for me already?¡± Roxy asked surprised. ¡°Usually I really have to get you going.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel ¡°Is this a joke?¡± I asked, my tone shaking with fury. ¡°What?¡± he asked, confused. I shook my head, begging my tears to stay hidden just a little while longer. ¡°Just get out,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t need your bullsh.it games. Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Bly, what are you talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°What joke? What games? I was being honest.¡± I scoffed and clicked my tongue at that. Do I even justify that with an answer? I mean, they all made it pretty clear that I meant nothing to them. I suspected it before I moved with Daniel, but I still had hope. Especially for Tae. Especially after all those times that we kissed. He gave me my first hickey that night in the closet. I really thought that, if not the others, at least I meant something to Tae. But I didn¡¯t. I never meant anything to anybody. I learned that the hard way. ¡°Blythe, please, talk to me-¡± ¡°I think you should just go,¡± I cut him off, refusing to look at him. ¡°Fireball¡­¡± C.G. said softly, but I ignored him. ¡°Leave her alone for now,¡± Karma said, announcing that he was back. He had a liter box which he set in the corner of the bathroom, and two bowls for food and water. ¡°We don¡¯t have cat food, but there¡¯s some leftover, cooked chicken I shredded for him. I¡¯ll get food tomorrow,¡± he told me. As if Butter knew how I was feeling, he didn¡¯t move from myp. He sat on my thighs, facing the two men. After a moment of silence, C.G. stood up with a sigh. I could tell he was reluctant to move, but I refused to look him in the eyes still. ¡°Call the guys in for church, the ones that aren¡¯t wasted right now,¡± Karma told C.G., who nodded before walking out of my room. ¡°I¡¯ll have one of the club girls bring you sheets and towels. I¡¯m trusting you without a guard tonight, but be warned that I¡¯ve already told the brothers not to let you leave. Someone is always keeping an eye on you, whether you know it or not, Blythe. Remember that.¡± ¡°Creepy,¡± I muttered. Karma sighed, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Finally, he left, closing my door and leaving me alone. Butter jumped from myp, heading straight for his food bowl. And I finally let myself crumble. Possessive Riders 16 Chapter 16: Memory Lane Tae/Computer Guru/C.G.¡¯s P.O.V. I didn¡¯t want to leave. I managed to wiggle my way into Bly¡¯s room, and even made herugh. It was too short though. I was extremely confused about what the hell just happened. What the hell was that? Why did Blythe react that way? Like I had insulted her or something. When we were younger, I used to do that kind of thing with Blythe all the time. I used to tease her about a future together. She wouldugh along with me and tell me things that she wanted. Like what kind of house she wanted to live in, how many kids she wanted us to have, that sort of thing. I knew that to Blythe, it was all fun and games, and she didn¡¯t take me seriously, but I was dead serious about her. I thought I was proving that by respecting her, but still pushing just a little. I thought she was into me in the same kind of way. Hell, I got further with her than any of the others did. Not that we were keeping score, but I cherished having a piece of her first. I mean, it was only ever some heavy making out. Well there was that one time¡­ 2 shback: age, 16 ~ *** *** ¡°Where are we going?¡± Bly asked, a small giggle bubbling out of her. ¡°Somewhere to be alone,¡± I replied, smiling as I dragged her through the clubhouse. ¡°Alone? Why?¡± she asked. I pulled her into the room I was looking for and mmed the door shut. I used my body to press her into the closed door. I was way too excited to get my hands on her. ¡°Why are we here? Who¡¯s room is this?¡± She asked, trying to look over my shoulders into the room. ¡°Alone, because I want you all to myself, and it¡¯s my birthday,¡± I said, starting to answer her questions. ¡°We¡¯re here, because it¡¯s the best ce to be alone. And this is my room. ze showed it to me this morning. Said I could stay here whenever I wanted, especially tonight since I¡¯ve been drinking.¡± Bly giggled as I leaned more into her. ¡°Don¡¯t you live here anyway?¡± she asked as she slowly moved her hands over my chest. Her hands pushed under my brand-new cut. It¡¯s nk right now, but I just got it tonight. I¡¯m officially a prospect. ¡°I live with Annita and Bones in their house on the property,¡± I told her, amused. She knows that I live with my foster parents, and while they live on the property, I¡¯ve never stayed the night inside the clubhouse. ¡°But now I¡¯m a prospect.¡± This text is hosted at FindN0vel * Ponte Before I couldnd a kiss though, Bly put her palm on my face. I stared into her eyes while she kept her hand there. Her face was flushed, and it just made me more excited. I want to see her all flushed for me so badly. ¡°Y-you¡¯ve been drinking,¡± she said softly. ¡°So?¡± I replied after I pulled her hand away from my mouth. I grabbed her other hand and wrapped them around my neck. She didn¡¯t reject me. Even when I put my hands on her slim waist. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want you t-to¡­ regret anything in the m-moring.¡± she stuttered. ¡°I mean¡­ A-Alex had her eye on you all night¡­¡± Alex? Why the hell would I care about her or who she looks at? Doesn¡¯t Blythe know that she¡¯s it for me? Damn, I¡¯ll just have to show her. ¡°Blythe,¡± I said gently, lifting her chin so she¡¯d look me in the eyes. ¡°You are the only one whose eyes I care about being on me.¡± Sh.it, that made sense, right? ¡°Drunk or sober¡­ I always want to put my lips on you.¡± Before Bly could reply, I gently pressed my lips to hers. I waited for her to pull away, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, my little fireball started moving her lips. I smirked against hers as my tongue came out to lick her sweet lips. Bly graciously allowed me entry into her sweet little mouth, and I about fu.cking lost it. Bly and I have made out a handful of times since the closet. I always instigate it, managing to worm my way in some way or another. It¡¯s been too short and far between for my liking though. We haven¡¯t even had a chance to talk about things yet. Which is mostly my fault. I¡¯m too nervous that she¡¯ll reject me because I know she has feelings for my brothers too. I¡¯m just the only one ballsy enough to do something about it. And right now, I¡¯m too buzzed to care about anything else. All I can think about is how amazing her soft lips feel against mine. I want to taste more of her. My hands moved down Blythe¡¯s body. I was incredibly happy that she wore a dress tonight. I knew she would. A simple summer dress for a special asion was always Bly¡¯s style. Before my brain could catch up, I was squeezing Bly¡¯s plump a.ss. She gasped into my mouth and I groaned. I lifted her up, forcing her to wrap her legs around me. I held her by her glorious globes and pushed my lower body into hers. A low, deep groan tumbled out of me as my erect co.ck rubbed against her panties. I can¡¯t feel if she¡¯s wet or not through my jeans, but I bet she is. I bet she¡¯s fu.cking soaking wet for me. The thought alone as me rolling my hips into her as our tongues continued to battle. it embarrassed her, but I couldn¡¯t care less right now. It was the hottest sound I¡¯ve ever heard in my life. I ripped Bly from the door and set her ass on top of my dresser. I grabbed her thighs, yanking her body as close to mine as I could get. I rolled my hips again and again, losing myselfpletely. Just doing this feels incredible. ¡°T-Tae¡­¡± Bly stuttered after pulling her lips from mine. I just started to kiss down to her neck. My hips kept moving and when I found the perfect spot on her creamy skin, I started sucking. ¡°Tae!¡± she gasped, gripping my shoulders. ¡°Fu.ck, I love the way you say my name,¡± I murmured against her skin. ¡°Tae¡­¡± Bly whispered. Fu.ck, I¡¯m more drunk than I thought, ¡¯cause this feels incredible. ¡°T-Tae¡­¡± she said softly, and I fu.cking exploded. Embarrassingly so. I couldn¡¯t help it. The breathy way she said my name was enough to make me jizz in my jeans. This fu.cking girl has a firm grip on my balls, and she doesn¡¯t even know it. I pulled back to look Bly in her eyes. We were both breathing heavily. She just got me off with barely any touching. I want to get her off too. ¡°Baby, do you trust-¡® ¡°Yo! Tae! You in there!¡± Shouting and knocking on my door cut me off. It was Chayton, drunk off his a.ss. ¡°You know where Bly is? She in there with you?¡± ¡°We should p-probably head out,¡± Bly mumbled, clearly embarrassed now. Great. Just great. I don¡¯t get to return the favor now. ~ Present: age, 25~ ** That was a great night. The best night of my life. It was only a few short months after that, that Daniel came for Blythe. I never got to tell her how I really felt, never got to define our rtionship. Bly was supposed toe back the moment she was an adult, though. She was supposed toe back so that she could be with all of us. I didn¡¯t mind sharing her, only with our small group though. I knew it would make Bly happy and I trusted my brothers. But Bly never came back. She broke her promises, and now she¡¯s acting like we were the ones that did something to her. Looking back at it, there were times that I think Everly was lying. We should have asked more questions instead of believing her, but I have no proof or reason to doubt her. We were just kids. Bly can¡¯t still be mad about that, right? Chapter 16. Memory Lane Fonts2 I saw a sh of the old Bly back there. The sweet one with the infectiousugh. But then it was like¡­ like someone new had taken over. I didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Well, how¡¯d it go back there?¡± Psycho asked when I came out to the main room. He still had Snapper draped on hisp, although now she was kissing his neck with her hand in his pants. And he looked bored as hell. I¡¯m not surprised at all. ¡°He¡¯s called church for everyone sober enough to attend,¡± I told him. ¡°Damn it,¡± Psycho muttered before pushing Snapper off him without a care in the world. ¡°Where¡¯s Havoc?¡± I asked. ¡°Took Roxy back to his room,¡± he mumbled. Of fu.cking course he did. ¡°Gather the others,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯ll get Havoc.¡± These two id.iots really think they can continue to drown their sorrow in pu.ssy? With her here now? When she¡¯s close enough to taste? And I certainly hope Psycho didn¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice theck of a bulge protruding from his pants either. Possessive Riders 17 Chapter 17: Church Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°I¡¯ll have one of the club girls bring you sheets and towels. I¡¯m trusting you without a guard tonight, but be warned that I¡¯ve already told the brothers not to let you leave. Someone is always keeping an eye on you, whether you know it or not, Blythe. Remember that.¡± Which was true. I¡¯ve been texting with some of the prospects since we left Nebraska. I made sure that they knew Blythe wasn¡¯t to leave and to spread the word around. Even if I didn¡¯t keep someone on her 24/7, she¡¯d never leave this ce without me knowing. ¡°Creepy,¡± Blythe muttered. I didn¡¯t know what else to say to her. So I walked out, shutting her door behind me. I leaned against it for a while, thinking about what I overheard of her and C.G.¡¯s conversation. I¡¯d heard C.G. say stuff like that to Bly before. Back when we were kids. C.G. and Dragon were obsessed with her to an almost crazy point. Of course, we all were, in our own way. The way that Blythe acted was¡­ strange. She used to blush so hard and get carried away talking about a fantasy life with any of us. This time¡­ she acted like¡­ well, like it was some big joke we were ying on her. I didn¡¯t understand it. I know she isn¡¯t happy about being back here, but¡­ she wasughing one second and angry the next. What the hell was that about? A noise from inside Blythe¡¯s room caught my attention, bringing me out of my thoughts. It was a sound I recognized. The fact that I recognized it immediately made me realize how often I had heard iting from her before she left. The sound of her crying behind a closed door. I felt awful at how familiar the noises sounded. Not just the sounds of someone crying, but of her crying. Why was that? I know Blythe was always a crybaby, but¡­ something just feels off. I tried to sift through my memories with her. I know a lot of things changed after Ang and Tusk got married. Blythe was the one that acted out though. We couldn¡¯t baby her forever. Obviously, it was already having a negative effect. We didn¡¯t want her to grow up to be a spoiled brat. The way that Blythe is acting, I can¡¯t help but wonder if there¡¯s something about Daniel that we don¡¯t know about. Or maybe that husband of hers is a bit darker than we thought. Did he break Bly¡¯s spirit? Did he hit her? Is that why she ran away? Do I even want to know? ¡°Hey.¡± I looked up to see Psycho standing a few feet down the hall. ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡± I gave him a nod before marching down the hall. I grabbed the first sweet tart I saw, which was Snapper. She instantly smiled and put her hands on my chest. ¡°Hey baby-¡± ¡°I need you to take some sheets, pillows, nkets, and towels to Blythe¡¯s room,¡± I said, cutting her off. ¡°Ask her if she needs anything else and get it for her if she does.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Snapper asked, clearly surprised I was asking her to do such a thing. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I fu.cking said so,¡± I snapped before storming towards the bar. ¡°Johnny!¡± I shouted over the music. The prospect rushed right over to me. ¡°Need you to get the duffle bag outta the rental car and take it to the girl I brought in.¡± ¡°You got it, Prez,¡± he replied. Then I stormed towards our meeting room where church is held. Psycho was hot on my heels, following behind me. You are only allowed in this room, or at church, if you are a patched-in member. asionally, like today, I let the prospects join as well. The ones that are close to being patched in, anyway. I pushed the door open and marched in. Psycho closed it behind us and locked it beforeing to take his seat next to me. I sat at the head of the table. Our club was pretty decent sized. Not toorge, not too small. We filled up the table and then some though and not even all the members are here right now. ¡°What¡¯s this about, Prez,¡± Slider asked. He was around our age, but didn¡¯te to town until he was 19. He found the club almost right away and begged to prospect for months before my dad agreed. I hadn¡¯t taken over until I was 24, when Dad found out he had cancer. ¡°That hot chick he brought back, obviously,¡± Joker said, smirking. ¡°She was a mess, I¡¯ll admit that, but damn, she was a fine little thing. And feisty too. Wowza!¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find{n}ovel I gave him a hard look. ¡°You shoulda never brought her back here,¡± Diesel said, shaking his head with his arms crossed. He knew Bly. Not well, but he knew her. He¡¯s only a couple of years younger than us after all. ¡°Back here?¡± Slider asked. ¡°She did say back here too, huh?¡± he tapped his chin in thought for a moment before looking at Joker. ¡°She is pretty damn hot though. Couldn¡¯t believe you guys were spouting all that bullsh.it about her.¡± ¡°Not bullsh.it,¡± Rabid muttered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t touch that girl with a ten-foot pole.¡± Slider and Joker busted out inughter, but Rabid kept his eyes on me. He was a year older than me. He was around for a lot when we were growing up. The man always kept to himself though, and didn¡¯t hang out with us much. Which means that he also knew Blythe. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure how any of them were going to feel, but she¡¯s staying regardless. ¡°She got some kinda disease or something?¡± Joker asked. ¡°Nah,¡± Rabid replied, shaking his head and pursing his lips. ¡°Just don¡¯t want Prez to kick my a.ss. Or VP. Or 215 Chapter 17. Church C.G. Or Havoc. Or Drag-¡± ¡°What the fu.ck!¡± Psycho shouted, interjecting. ¡°What the hell would I kick your ass for?¡± ¡°Yeah, seriously?¡± Slider said with augh. ¡°She that special?¡± ¡°Oh, she sure is,¡± Diesel muttered. ¡°The fu.ck she is,¡± Havoc grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m lost,¡± Joker said. ¡°Does Tusk and Ang know about this?¡± Bones asked. ¡°I have yet to call Tusk and warn him,¡± I replied. Bones scoffed at me, leaning back in his chair. ¡°You were just going to spring this on all of them?¡± he asked incredulously. I know he¡¯s not only upset about me blindsiding one of his closest friends and ol¡¯dy, but also for doing this to C.G. too. C.G. never got over Bly. The conversation I heard in her room was proof of that. One look at her, and he fell right back into her trap. ¡°Look, I found her, and I just took her,¡± I said. ¡°I brought her back here because she has some exining to do.¡± ¡°Exining to do. Really?¡± Bones replied with a raised brow. I clenched my jaw, trying not to lose my sh.it. ¡°Who is she?¡± Slider asked, curious as hell now. ¡°That girl you all saw hop onto that table and tell us all off¡­ Was Blythe Owens,¡± Diesel told them. The members that didn¡¯t know her all looked at me with wide eyes. Everyone here knows Blythe or has heard of her at least. I mean, her mother and stepfather are a big part of our club. She was a big part of our club for most of her life. Plus, there was a lot of drama that Everly loved to gossip about. ¡°That¡­ was the Blythe?¡± Joker asked. ¡°No fu.cking way. You guys all made her sound like a big crybaby.¡± ¡°Or a maniptive wh.ore,¡± Slider mumbled. I saw C.G. stiffen out of the corner of my eye. ¡°You all heard her,¡± Rabid said. ¡°She¡¯s the new Blythe.¡± ¡°No sh.it?¡± Slider murmured, looking lost in thought. I red at him, but he didn¡¯t notice. ¡°I called church because I wanted you all to know that she¡¯s staying until I say otherwise,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens after Ang and Tusk get back. In the meantime, I want you all to leave her alone. No talking to her. Period. Unless I ce you on babysitting duty. No one says a word to her, no one makes sure she¡¯s okay, nothing. In fact, act like she doesn¡¯t even exist.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bones asked, shocked. ¡°You¡¯re going to force her to stay here and then ice her out?¡± ¡°She deserves it,¡± was all I said. ¡°Bullsh.it,¡± he snapped, causing me to re at him. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve that.¡± ¡°I decided what she deserves,¡± I growled. Bones stared at me like he couldn¡¯t recognize me. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. He settled for shaking his head and looking away from me. ¡°She looked malnourished,¡± Docmented with a grunt. ¡°And you want us to pretend like she doesn¡¯t exist? All of us? Even me and Bones? C.G.?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I replied, sternly. ¡°And yes.¡± Doc scoffed, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°No offense Prez,¡± Diesel said. ¡°But¡­ are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I replied. ¡°She deserves a little cold shoulder,¡± Psycho agreed, smiling smugly. ¡°Does that count for us too?¡± C.G. asked, clearly angry. ¡°Until I say otherwise, yes,¡± I replied. C.G. didn¡¯t respond, but anger was rolling off of him in waves. He can be angry all he wants. I¡¯ve been punished for breaking her promise. And I n to stick to that. ¡°It won¡¯t be forever,¡± I said. Bones scoffed, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Okay, so don¡¯t talk to her, don¡¯t let her leave the property,¡± Slider said. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°She gonna be a subus though?¡± Joker asked. ¡°Like eventually? Because¡­ that girl has got curves I¡¯m tryin¡¯ to bury my face in.¡± ¡°Your face will be buried in the concrete before I ever let you touch her,¡± C.G. told him in a scary calm voice. Joker paled instantly. Probably because C.G. rarely talks, let alone threatens anybody. ¡°She won¡¯t be a club girl, and none of you better touch her. She¡¯s off-limits,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s everything. If you have questions, keep them to your damn self for now. You can all go.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Psycho called out as they all stood up. ¡°And one more thing¡­ Nobody tells Granny Waya that she¡¯s here.¡± I am doing the right thing¡­ right? Possessive Riders 18 Chapter 18: Iced Out Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. Well, I waited for hours, but nobody ever came back to my room. Surprise, surprise. I was used to being forgotten about unless somebody needed something. Even before I went to live with Daniel. However, I was irritated. I had been sitting in this room for over three hours. There was no way that getting me sheets was taking that long. Plus, where the hell is my duffle bag? All of my clothes are in it. Sighing, I looked at Butter, who had made himselffortable at the end of my bare bed. I knew I was going to have to venture out if I wanted to get my stuff. I just¡­ really don¡¯t want to engage with anyone. Was it worth not having to sit in my smelly uniform for the rest of the night? Yep, I¡¯m going for it. Part of me was a little surprised with myself. I was scared as hell about being back. I mean, the most mistreatment I ever received here was bullying. At least, they never hit me. But things are different now, and I learned to always expect the worst from everyone. When I peeked my head out, the hall was empty. The music was still ring, but I could hear that inside my room. Slowly, I ventured out, shutting the door behind me. I walked down the hall to the main area where everyone was partying. I stood at the end of the hall, looking for a familiar face. Really wish I would have just stayed in my room though. The party has reached its ultimate high. Everyone is wasted. The brothers are rowdy, and it¡¯s like a damn orgy in here. I didn¡¯t see C.G. or Karma, but I saw Evander and Psycho. I still don¡¯t know Evander¡¯s road name. However, the two of them looked mighty busy with two club wh.ores. Evander was getting his shaft sucked by some red-haired girl. Psycho was making out with that blonde bimbo while she practically rode his dick in front of everyone. I¡¯ve seen a lot over the years at Silent Divine, but for some reason, this is making me more nauseous than I think I¡¯ve ever been. Turning away from them, I walked up to the bar. Dev was behind the counter serving drinks. I was surprised considering he just got back. I waited in an empty spot, but Dev never seemed to notice me. When he had no more people to serve, I made my way down to stand in front of him. His eyes caught me, but he quickly looked away and busied himself. Okay, that was weird. ¡°Hey Dev!¡± I shouted over the music. No response. ¡°Hey! Do you know where my bag-¡± ¡°Hey, what can I get you Doc?¡± Dev cut me off, asking therge man who sat down on the stool next to 14
¡°A beer,¡± Doc replied with a grunt. I looked at the man, staring openly. To be honest, I almost cried. I almost burst into tears looking up at his familiar face. He¡¯s just asrge as I remember, but with more wrinkles now. His beard is much longer and well-kept. There¡¯s gray peppering his dark beard and hair. It was a good look on him, and I always loved Doc. He used to let me help restock his supply room all the time. I learned so much from him. Hell, I wanted to be a nurse because of him. ¡°Doc¡­¡± I said. Perhaps my voice was too soft because he didn¡¯t look at me. I tapped him on the shoulder, but he acted like he felt nothing. It made me confused. I tapped him harder, but nothing. ¡°Think I¡¯ll take a different seat,¡± Doc said to Dev as he stood. ¡°Something feels weird over here. Like a ghost poking me or some sh.it.¡± The two of them chuckled before I watched Doc walk off to the other side of the bar-top. My jaw dropped, and I tried not to let the pain get to me. I looked around at everybody. I thought everyone was avoiding my eyes until I connected them with a familiar brown pair. Everly sat on the other side of the room, surrounded by club brothers. She smirked at me and waved her fingers subtly. And then it clicked into ce for me. I was being bullied. Again. No one was going to bring me sheets, or a pillow, or towels. No one was going to bring my bag to me. No one was going to talk to me or even acknowledge my existence. Why are they doing this to me? To see me cry? Just because it¡¯s fun? Have they always wanted to treat me like this? Why lie to me before but show me their true colors now? This is all a game for them. I¡¯m just a joke. Karma found me vulnerable and alone, and he pounced on the opportunity to make me suffer. Because it¡¯s easy. Because nobody would care about what happened to
  1. Because I mean nothing to anyone.
With a deep sigh, I went back to my room. I shut the door and flicked the lock. Butter opened his eyes, but went right back to sleep when he saw it was me. I smiled as I sat down on my bed next to him. At least I can be thankful that Karma didn¡¯t let Butter suffer. I probably would have raised hell if he had tried that. It sucks that I didn¡¯t grab my coat out of the car though. It¡¯s warm here in Cali, but I could have used it as a nket or a pillow. Blowing out a breath, I fell backwards on the bed. I can¡¯t even shower because I have no towels. I guess I could just air dry¡­ I don¡¯t want to put dirty clothes back on though. Chapters first released on Maybe tomorrow will be different. 214 Chapter I didn¡¯t sleep at all. Iid there, awake and terrified most of the night. I¡¯m really stuck here until¡­ something happens. I don¡¯t even have my bag to run away with. Everything I owe is in that bag. What do I do now? The moment I smelled coffee in the air, I got up. The clubhouse was quiet, but I wasn¡¯t surprised. They had stayed uptest night partying. I was surprised anyone was up at all. I followed my nose to the kitchen and stopped dead in my tracks. Working at the stove were two familiar figures. There were a couple of others around helping to cook, but these two had me freezing in my spot, wondering if I should bolt out of the room. Before I could decide, one of them turned around. Her eyes connected with mine and a loud gasp left her lips. She seemed shocked, but not too shocked. Almost like someone had already told her I was here, but she didn¡¯t believe it until she saw me with her own eyes. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± she breathed out as her eyes trailed down my body. ¡°Annita, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the other woman asked before her eyes connected with me as well. ¡°Holy shit on a stick.¡± I nearlyughed at the saying that tumbled out of Cam¡¯s mouth. For someone who favors the Spanish I¡¯d be muttering sh.it all the time. I remember a time when Cam was teaching me Spanish, but¡­ then Daniel showed up. ¡°You¡¯re really here,¡± Annita whispered. They¡¯re sisters, by the way. Look just like each other too. Both beautiful Dominican women with thick brown hair and deep brown eyes. Annita has always liked to keep her hair to her shoulders, and it¡¯s almost perfectly straight. Cam had always liked hers long and piled in a mess of curls on top of her head. You can definitely tell that they¡¯re sisters. ¡°Uhm, may I have some coffee?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Cam said. ¡°Come, have a seat, we¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Cami.¡± A growl came from behind me, cutting her off. I looked up to see Chopper, her ol¡¯ man, standing behind me. ¡°You know the rules.¡± Chopper walked past me, ignoring mepletely, and sitting at the table in the corner. I looked from him to the two women. Cam was ring at Chopper, looking ready to blow a gasket. Chopper used to be like an uncle to me too. Guess Daniel was really right about everyone here. You think any of those filthy bikers care about you?! They all know what I do to you here. They begged me to take you. Don¡¯t fool yourself, kid. I did you a favor- ¡°Bly, help yourself to-¡± ¡°Annita,¡± another new growl came. I didn¡¯t have to look up to know that it was Bones. He¡¯s Annita¡¯s ol¡¯ man. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel Both their faces turned red and they stiffened. The blonde bimbo and the other girl went wide-eyed, but I didn¡¯t back down. I didn¡¯t care. ¡°You stupid fu.cking bit.ch!¡± Alex screeched. I heard the p echo through the air before I felt the sting to my cheek. My head had turned from the force. I think I was more shocked than anything. As much as these two bullied me, they never out-right hit me like that before. However, it was a weak ppared to what I¡¯ve went through. ¡°Alex,¡± Blonde Bimbo hissed, terror in her voice. ¡°What? She deserved it! How dare you!¡± Alex screamed at me right before smacking me again on the opposite cheek. All I could in the moment wasugh. Hysterically. Like I had lost my mind. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Everly asked me, her face scrunched up in disgust. ¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡± Karma burst through the door, shouting and taking in the scene. The more Iughed, the more light-headed I felt. Which made meugh more. I knew what it felt like right before I passed out. Whether from hunger, pain, or exhaustion. ¡°Blythe, why are you in that fucking diner uniform again?¡± He bit out. Again? I tried to ask the question out loud, but my mouth wasn¡¯t working. I was too weak from not eating. Then all the stress from this freaking drama after cleaning for hours straight. ¡°What are you¡­?¡± Karma trailed off as he looked at the cleaning supplies on the floor. ¡°Have you been cleaning?¡± ¡°S-sor¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ get back¡­¡± I trailed off as my eyes rolled back and I felt my knees go weak. And then everything went dark. Possessive Riders 20 Chapter 19: Neglected !!! *** WARNING! THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS MATERIALS THAT SOME READERS MAY FIND DISTRESSING! SUCH AS SEVER NEGLECT, TRAUMA, AND ABUSE! READER DISCRETION IS ADVISED! Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ~ A few dayster ~ ** Well, it¡¯s been a few days, and nothing¡¯s changed. I still don¡¯t have bedding, or towels, or my damn bag. I¡¯ve been sitting in the same clothes for almost a week. I did manage to steal some dish soap from the kitchen though, and washed my clothes in the sink in the bathroom. I showered, using the dish soap. Which means that my hair is a ratted mess fromck of conditioner and a brush. I¡¯ve barely left my room. After the first two days of trying to get someone to get me my bag, I gave up. Nobody was listening to me. Even my old ¡°friends¡± were shunning me. I saw C.G. for the first time after a couple of days, and he pretended like I didn¡¯t exist, just like everyone else. I know he was doing it because of Karma, but it still pissed me off. And he thinks I¡¯d ever take him seriously about bing his ol¡¯dy? Please. He doesn¡¯t care about me. None of them do. You don¡¯t treat people you care about this way. All I am is a big joke to everyone. An easy target. Prey just waiting to be taunted. Find the newest release on Find_Novel(. On the third day, I was so hungry that I walked into the kitchen and grabbed a te before anyone could stop me. With all the pretending I wasn¡¯t here BS, I figured no one would stop me from getting some food. How wrong I was. Everly just so happened to have been blessed to be the one to tell me that I eat when everyone else in the club is done. If there was anything left, that is. And there barely was. I had to wait over two hours after breakfast was over to get some scraps. And scraps they were. Karma¡¯s orders though, and he¡¯s the prez, so his word isw. At least I got something though, and got Butter something. Yeah, never got cat food on top of everything else I never got. Fu.cking lying sack of sh.it. Yesterday, I only came out of my room to look for Karma. I was angry. I wanted my bag and I wanted food for Butter. Everything else I could put up with, but I deserved a change of clothes, a nice shower, and my cat deserved to eat. However, I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere and nobody would tell me where he was. I tried to wait for him to show up, but after sitting on the frontwn for literally over five hours, I found out 1:5 that he had been in his office the whole time. Did he let me see him after I knocked on that door? Nope. He wouldn¡¯t even let me get two words out before shouting at me to leave him alone. Today is a new day, but I have less hope than any other day. I can put up with it though. I don¡¯t care about being shunned, or theck of things in my room. I¡¯ve been through worse. I honestly don¡¯t mind being left alone. I just wish my mom woulde back and tell them all to kick me out already. A knock at my door pulled me from my thoughts. Despite Karma¡¯s warnings about having a babysitter, there wasn¡¯t one that I ever noticed. So, when I opened the door, I was a little surprised to see a club girl standing on the other side. The blonde one that was practically screwing Psycho the night I got here. I still don¡¯t know her name. Is she my babysitter? ¡°Heyzy a.ss,¡± she greeted me with a fake smile. ¡°I was told toe tell you to earn your keep.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked. She thrust a caddy of cleaning supplies into my chest. ¡°Start with the main room and work your way out,¡± she said. ¡°You need to pull some weight around here. Time for you to clean, Little Maid. Prez¡¯s orders.¡± With that, she turned and left. I groaned as I looked at the cleaning supplies. Maybe if I do this Karma will give me my stuff. I walked to the main room and barely anyone was there. That¡¯s probably why they want me to start here. Fine, I need to get it over with quickly. About an hourter, I was still cleaning the main room. I was horrified and disgusted at the things I saw and picked up. I, of course, wasn¡¯t given gloves, so I had to improvise when picking up all the used condoms. I gagged mulitple times and was ready to call it quits. I hadn¡¯t eaten since breakfast yesterday and it was barely even scraps. Mostly because there is never anything left after breakfast today and Everly threw away all the leftovers from lunch today. I stood up straight and swiped the back of my arm over my forhead to clear up the sweat. ¡°Well, my, my, who do we have here.¡± I didn¡¯t pay attentuon to the voice, mostly because I didn¡¯t think he was talking to me. Nobody else is allowed to. ¡°Hey, Babydoll, you new around here?¡± the voice asked, but this time it came with an arm that snaked around my waist. I jumped a foot in the air before roughly pushing away from him. I turned to re at the man I¡¯ve never seen before. He¡¯s a little older than me with greasy brown hair, a long beard, and bright blue eyes. I got the creeps from him instantly. Probably because of that predetory look in his eyes. Chapter 19 Neglected ¡°Afraid?¡± He asked me. ¡°I like ¡¯em like that.¡± And his creep factor skyrocketed. ¡°w!¡± One of the other brothers snapped. ¡°You weren¡¯t here for ourst church, soe over here so I can exin some things.¡± I watched as w walked off. He looked back at me, throwing me a wink. My stomach churched at the thought of what that man was capable of. Note to self: stay away from w. A few more hourster and I was working my way through the kitchen. Of course, dinner was done and served by the time I made it here. No leftovers again. Found them in the trash as I changed it and took it out. I almost cried out of frustration. At this rate, I really will starve to death. Maybe it¡¯s for the best. At least I¡¯ve been able to get Butter some food so he won¡¯t have to suffer. Poor guy, he got really unlucky having me as an owner. Maybe he would have been better off on the streets. I was scrubbing the floors when a few giggling girls walked in. I hoped they¡¯d ignore me, since that¡¯s apparently what they were told to do. But Everly has always done what she wanted. ¡°Look girls,¡± she said, standing over me. ¡°It¡¯s the club¡¯s new maid.¡± The other three girls snickered. One of them is that blonde bimbo, the club girl. I recognized Alex right away and I wasn¡¯t even surprised by the skantically de outfit she had on. Her butt is literally falling out of her id skirt, and I can see her whole are through the sheer fabric of her top. I cannot believe that Mia and Batch let her dress like that. I know she¡¯s an adult now, and I don¡¯t like to sl.ut shame, but Alex is a special case. Plus, I hate her. Thest girl I didn¡¯t know. I recognize her from my first night back here, but I have no idea who she is. Looks like she¡¯s good friends with the club princesses though. ¡°It¡¯s because none of the guys wanted to fu.ck her,¡± Blonde Bimbo said,ughing. ¡°She had to earn her keep somehow.¡± ¡°Earn,¡± Everly scoffed, looking at me like I was mud under her shoe. ¡°No one even wants you here. Just leave already. You¡¯re gross to look at. Like an eyesore. And aren¡¯t these the clothes you showed up in? Gross,¡± I tried to ignore her and go back to cleaning, but Everly didn¡¯t like that. She stepped on the hand I was using to scrub the floor with her stilettos. She put slight pressure on my hand, but not enough to cause serious pain. At least she wasn¡¯t trying to stab me with that spiked heel. I looked up at her again, raising a brow. Chapter 19. Neglected ¡°You¡¯re so pathetic Blythe, always have been.¡± She said, sneering at me. ¡°You think things will be the same as before? They won¡¯t, but they won¡¯t be better. Not for you. You¡¯re just a lowly, useless, worthless, piece of trash. Not even your own mother wanted you anymore. Though, a few words to her dumba.ss and she was eating out of the palm of my hand.¡± My anger started to grow when she said that about my mom. ¡°No wonder why you turned out so useless. Your mom¡¯s the same. I have no idea what my dad sees in her. She¡¯s just as pathetic and useless and worthless as-¡± I cut Everly off when I ripped my hand away, making her stumbled backwards. I shot to my feet so fast I got dizzy, but I hoped I had hid it well. I got right in her face, throwing my rag to the floor. ¡°How dare you talk about her that way!¡± I seethed. ¡°She¡¯s your stepmother, the woman who helped raise you in your teen years, the woman who chose you over her own daughter, and you think it¡¯s cute to say sh.it like that? And you say we¡¯re the pathetic ones. Aren¡¯t you grown now, Ev? As for being useless and worthless¡­ well, better than being bitter I guess.¡± Everly¡¯s and Alex¡¯s eyes widened. I looked right at Alex, ready to unleash my pent-up rage. It¡¯s been years in the making. ¡°Oh, I see you still dress like the town sl.ut,¡± Imented, looking her up and down. ¡°I might be useless, worthless, pathetic¡­ but damn at least I¡¯m not desperate. What a greatbo though, desperate and bitter. No wonder why the two of you have always slept with each other¡¯s boyfriends behind each other¡¯s backs. Or lied to teachers about each other. Or, there was that one time that Alex fu.cked the college guy you were banging and gave you the pp.¡± Both their faces turned red and they stiffened. The blonde bimbo and the other girl went wide-eyed, but I didn¡¯t back down. I didn¡¯t care. ¡°You stupid fu.cking bit.ch!¡± Alex screeched. I heard the p echo through the air before I felt the sting to my cheek. My head had turned from the force. I think I was more shocked than anything. As much as these two bullied me, they never out-right hit me like that before. However, it was a weak ppared to what I¡¯ve went through. ¡°Alex,¡± Blonde Bimbo hissed, terror in her voice. ¡°What? She deserved it! How dare you!¡± Alex screamed at me right before smacking me again on the opposite cheek. All I could in the moment wasugh. Hysterically. Like I had lost my mind. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Everly asked me, her face scrunched up in disgust. ¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡± Karma burst through the door, shouting and taking in the scene. The more Iughed, the more light-headed I felt. Which made meugh more. I knew what it felt like right before I passed out. Whether from hunger, pain, or exhaustion. ¡°Blythe, why are you in that fucking diner uniform again?¡± He bit out. Again? I tried to ask the question out loud, but my mouth wasn¡¯t working. I was too weak from not eating. Then all the stress from this freaking drama after cleaning for hours straight. ¡°What are you¡­?¡± Karma trailed off as he looked at the cleaning supplies on the floor. ¡°Have you been cleaning?¡± ¡°S-sor¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ get back¡­¡± I trailed off as my eyes rolled back and I felt my knees go weak. And then everything went dark. Possessive Riders 21 Chapter 21: Your Fault Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°What happened?¡± Doc asked as Iy Blythe down on the gurney he had set up in here. The ce is like a patient¡¯s room in a hospital. Not huge, but big enough for him to stitch brothers up when they need it. Or in this case, help with an overdose. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, trying to remain calm. ¡°I think she might be having an overdose.¡± ¡°An overdose?¡± Doc asked, confused as he started checking Blythe¡¯s body. He checked her fingers, lips, mouth, pulled her eyelids back, and pulled out his stethoscope. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I told him. ¡°I came into the kitchen and she¡­ passed out. She was arguing with a few of the girls, but just¡­ passed out. Nikki said that she saw her poppin¡¯ pills and that was what started their fight. It¡¯s gotta be an overdose. Right before she passed out, she looked insane, cracked out.¡± Doc listened to me while he continued to check Blythe. He listened to her heartbeat and her breathing. He checked her pulse. Then he checked her feet, ankles, legs, and her stomach. He was quiet, until he suddenly turned to face me. His expression was calm, but his eyes were hard, and his jaw was set. ¡°Aren¡¯t you goin¡¯ to fu.ckin¡¯ do something!¡± I shouted at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to start her on an IV,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°That¡¯s all I really can do until she wakes up.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± I asked, confused as all hell. ¡°She¡¯s having an-¡± ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± Doc cut me off. ¡°What?¡± I asked again. ¡°She¡¯s not having an overdose,¡± he repeated. ¡°She¡¯s malnourished. Severly.¡± The way that Doc¡¯s eyes narrowed with thatst word had my anger rising. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I spat. ¡°Nikki said she-¡± ¡°Listen, boy,¡± he cut me off again, stepping closer to me. ¡°I respect you as my prez, but I¡¯ll be damned if I continue to stand by and let this go on. I thought talkin¡¯ to your dad would put some sense into ya, but guess not.¡± Then he took another step closer. I didn¡¯t back down. I wasn¡¯t intimidated. ¡°I don¡¯t give a flying fu.ck what Nikki said. Blythe ain¡¯t OD¡¯ing. I¡¯m the doctor here, not you or that girl. Now, I won¡¯t know until I can do some blood-work if she has any kind of drugs in her system, but if she was takin¡¯ sh.it, it wasn¡¯t anything that did this.¡± ¡°How would you know it¡¯s malnutrition?¡± I asked, a bit angrier than I intended. Doc¡¯s jaw tensed as he stared at me. Then he stepped back over to Blythe and began his process of checking her over again, this time, exining as he went. < Chapter 21: Your Fault * Point > ¡°Nails and lips are paler than normal, but not blue, gray, or purple. Not mmy or sweaty. Pale, but not sickly pale. No gurgling sounds. She¡¯s not vomiting. Her heartbeat is slower than it should be, but it¡¯s still strong,¡± he said. ¡°However, her feet and legs are swollen from holding too much water, which, by the way, her stomach is swollen tells me that water is most likely the only thing she¡¯s ingested in over 24 hours at least. Which is crazy because she¡¯s also dehydrated. She¡¯s weak, but not overdose weak. She¡¯s weak fromck of strength, fromck of food.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t¡­ That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± I said, shaking my head as Doc turned to me again. ¡°She¡¯s been eating regrly since she¡¯s been here¡­ right?¡± Hasn¡¯t she? ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± Doc said with a shrug. ¡°Anyone here who knows her, or has even a tiny piece of their heart, avoids her because of your stupid rule to pretend she isn¡¯t a damn person!¡± his voice grew louder until he was shouting at me. ¡°Anyone here who gives a sh.it about this girl,¡± he pointed to Blythe¡¯s unconscious body, ¡°has been doing everything to not have to look at her face because of you! None of us know how she¡¯s doing, if she eats, what she¡¯s been up to, nothing!¡± ¡°So, what? She stayed in her room? Threw a tantrum because everyone was ignoring her? She¡¯d rather starve than talk to me?¡± I spat, refusing to feel guilty about this. Doc gave me an incredulous look, like he was honestly shocked by what had juste out of my mouth. ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡± he asked me. ¡°I know Bly acted out a lot when Angie and Tusk got hitched, but she¡¯s grown now. You are too. None of you are the same people anymore. You really think that she¡¯s so petty she¡¯d rather starve than deal with your bit.chy attitude? Don¡¯t she got a cat too? You think she¡¯d let that thing starve too? Out of pure pettiness?¡± Sh.it¡­ Ipletely forgot about Butter. Fu.ck! I never got him any food like I promised. Is he dead? Fu.ck me! ¡°This Blythe stood on top of a bar in a motorcycle club full of drunk bikers who were degrading her,¡± Doc said, much calmer now as he began getting an IV ready for Blythe. ¡°Eight years ago, I never would have guessed she¡¯d have the balls to do something like that. And you think she was too petty to scream in your face when she was on the brink of starving to death?¡± ¡°Why else would she be so stupid?¡± I snapped, wishing I could figure out a different way to expel this fu.cking anger, Doc shook his head as he looked down at Blythe, brushing some hair out of her face. ¡°She used to be so shy and quiet. She was so interested in everything though. Curious as ever, willing to learn anything and everything. Especially if it helped the club. Had way too good of a heart for people like us,¡± he said. ¡°Something in her has changed, Karma. Whether you want to admit it or not, it was something bad. You¡¯ve seen enough of this life to recognize the signs. Something happened to her-¡± ¡°Yeah, she left us and got married to some a.sshole who probably beat her,¡± I snapped, growing more frustrated with this conversation. Chapter Doc shook his head. ¡°You ever ask her why she didn¡¯te back?¡± he asked me. ¡°She loved you five with everything she had. Despite how you all were treating her when she left¡­ she didn¡¯t want to go. I think it¡¯s pretty fucking weird that she just didn¡¯te back.¡± ¡°You knew what she was saying when she was with her dad,¡± I spat. ¡°He introduced her to a life of money and luxury, and she changed. Money does that to people.¡± ¡°Yet she didn¡¯t go back to Daddy Dearest when she was running away,¡± hemented. ¡°Or here. So, no matter how you spin it Karma¡­ to me, it just sounds like nowhere felt safe to her when she needed it the most.¡± I pressed my lips together in a thin line at those words. Somewhere deep inside me, I knew that Doc had a point and I hated it. I want to hate Blythe. I want to be pi.ssed at her. I want to me her for everything. But Doc has a point. Being alone in a strange town, in a sh.itty apartment, living out of her duffle bag felt safer thaning home. And I¡¯m going to figure out why. ¡°Take my patch if you want, but I¡¯m done ignoring her,¡± Doc said. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll watch over her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to take your patch,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll lift the rule, okay?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Doc shrugged. I turned to walk to the door when he got my attention again. ¡°Oh, you should assign someone to babysit all the time though. Maybe Dev, or better yet, Guru.¡± This text is hosted at Find1Novel ¡°Why?¡± I asked, turning to face him. ¡°Because someone hit her,¡± he stated. ¡°What?¡± I breathed out, shocked and pi.ssed. Was Bly the one who got hit? Her lip was bleeding. I wasn¡¯t even thinking about that. I was too worried that she was dying. ¡°Both cheeks are red and swollen. I can almost make out the finger marks from someone¡¯s hand,¡± he said, looking up at me with a furrowed brow. ¡°Ain¡¯t you noticed her lip was bleeding?¡± ¡°I just¡­¡± I trailed off, ashamed that I forgot in all my anger. Doc scoffed and shook his head. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll investigate who it was, or believe Blythe if she told you,¡± he mumbled. ¡°So just assign her a sitter. At least then it won¡¯t happen again.¡± I sighed as I looked around the room in frustration. My eyesnded on Blythe lying on the gurney. She looks pale and skinnier than she did a week ago. In my attempts to avoid her beautiful face, I¡­ didn¡¯t notice. For the first time in my life, Blythe was right in front of me and I didn¡¯t see her. I hate how that feels. Not just because she got hurt either. If the girl I knew eight years ago could see me now¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have to wonder why she never came back. The more I think about it, the more I wonder what else I never noticed before. Chapter Saw Everyt Possessive Riders 22 Chapter 22: Oh, I Saw Everything Tae/Computer Guru/C.G.¡¯s P.O.V. I was working on a piece for this chick that¡¯s beening in to work on a sleeve for her right arm. She became a regr because she wanted to be a club sl.ut. Or an ol¡¯dy. I¡¯m not sure to be fu.cking honest. It rarely ever fu.cking matters. Chicks are all the same. All but one. The client in my chair was chatting away about¡­ fu.ck, something. My mind was elsewhere. On Blythe. Like always these days. Or any day really. All these years and she¡¯s all I ever think about. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re all done for the day,¡± I said as I took my gloves off. ¡°Uh, C.G.?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, you can make the next appointment with the guy at the front desk,¡± I replied absentmindedly. The chick giggled. ¡°No, uhm, actually, I was wondering if maybe¡­ you wanted to hang out tonight,¡± she said, slowly moving her hand up my arm. I looked at her and raised a brow. She¡¯s cute. The brothers would love her. But I love somebody else. ¡°Sorry, sweetcheeks, I¡¯m taken,¡± I told her. ¡°Since fu.cking when?¡± I turned my head to see Psycho heading towards us. ¡°Since elementary school,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Hey, hottness, you wannae to the club tonight?¡± Psycho asked the chick, ignoring myment. ¡°C.G. might not want you, but I know our brothers will show you a good time. Me included.¡± She giggled again when he winked at her. I left the two of them to flirt and walked back to my studio to clean up. She was myst client for the day. I¡¯m ready to lock up and go buy a bottle of whiskey before ¡°See yater hottness,¡± Psycho called out as my client walked out the door. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you told that fine little thing you were taken.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still flirting with chicks when you know none of them can get your dick hard.¡± I countered. Psycho frowned at me. ¡°My dick gets plenty hard,¡± he argued. Chapter 22 Oh, I Saw Everything I scoffed out augh. ¡°Not that I¡¯ve seen recently,¡± I replied. ¡°Have you been fu.ckin¡¯ lookin¡¯?¡± He asked, frowning but not angry, more offended. ¡°Yeah, I have,¡± I admitted, not ashamed in the slightest. ¡°At all of you.¡± ¡°What the fu.ck? Why?¡± He asked. I shrugged. Pous ¡°Wanted to know if Bly was affecting the rest of you the same way she was me,¡± I replied casually, like it was no big deal at all that me and my three closest friends can only get hard for one girl. The same girl, at that. Just wait until Dragon finds out she¡¯s back. I talked to Dragonst night, and it was very clear that he had no idea our girl was back. I wanted to tell him, but I knew he¡¯de running home without a care in the world. I couldn¡¯t let him do that. Not when he only has a few fights left before hees home for good. It was hard as hell to bite my tongue though. I know that when Dragon gets here, together we can break down those walls Bly built. And we could talk some sense into Karma. Which would trickle down to Psycho and Havoc. I bet all it would take is getting a little hot and heavy with our girl. I know Dragon and I can do that. ¡°Blythe doesn¡¯t affect me at all,¡± Psycho muttered, lying to me and himself. I shook my head as I blew out a breath. ¡°She does, and she always has, and the sooner you admit that to yourself, the better off we¡¯ll all be,¡± I said. ¡°I never had a thing for her,¡± he argued. ¡°That was the rest of you. I was just friends with her because you guys liked her.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I replied as I turned to him, giving him a smug smile. ¡°You know that I knew you were listening that Get full chapters from ?ovelFind night, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Psycho asked, furrowing his brow. ¡°My 16th birthday, when I whisked Bly away, and she made me cream in my jeans,¡± I said. ¡°I know that you were listening.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t-¡± ¡°I saw you follow us,¡± I cut him off. ¡°I saw you crack the door open when I had her on the dresser, my hands all over her body.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he replied tightly. ¡°Mhm,¡± I mumbled. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t see me rip her panties down and shove my fingers inside her sweet, tight, wet pussy? She was fu.cking soaked for me-¡± 215 Chapter 22 Ch. 1 Saw Everything ¡°You didn¡¯t make it past grabbing her a.ss, you dipsh.it,¡± Psycho blurted. I smirked at him as he clenched his jaw. ¡°And you would know that because¡­.¡± I trailed off, wanting him to fill in the nk. ¡°Okay, yeah, I saw you two. It was fucking hot as fu.ck. So what? That doesn¡¯t mean I ever had a thing for her. It was just like¡­ Like live, soft-core porn,¡± he rambled. ¡°Right,¡± I said, nodding in fake agreement. ¡°So, two weekster when you cornered her in her bedroom and asked her about it-¡± ¡°You know about that?!¡± Psycho cut me off. ¡°Oh, I know,¡± I replied as the memory came back to me. One of my favorite memories. One of the reasons I knew for sure that I could share her with my closest brothers. ~shback: age, 16~ ~ I tip-toed down the hall to Bly¡¯s room. I know it¡¯s the middle of the night, but I haven¡¯t had any time alone with her since my birthday. That was two weeks ago. Bly¡¯s birthday is about a month from now. I want to talk to her about us before then. So I know what kind of damn gift I¡¯m supposed to get her. ording to Mom, it matters. I didn¡¯t want to talk to her in front of my brothers though. Not that I don¡¯t trust them, I¡¯m just not sure if Blythe would feelfortable with that. However, I think she might have to get over that one day. I want her. My brothers want her. Bly wants all of us. Part of me wants to give her all of us. I just don¡¯t know if we can handle that. What if we get jealous of each other, and it tears us apart? No, I have to lock her down first. At least I¡¯ll have her. My brothers will just have to get over it. When I made it to Bly¡¯s room, her door was cracked open a bit. There was a soft light inside from themp beside her bed. I thought that¡¯s where she would be; in bed, but she wasn¡¯t. My eyes scanned the room until I caught sight of her in the corner, sitting on her desk. She wasn¡¯t alone either. Chayton was there, standing between her legs in just his gray sweatpants. I should have known when he agreed to spend the night here that he was up to no good. I mean, that¡¯s the only reason any of us ever want to spend the night here. My first instinct was to walk in and break up whatever was happening, but I didn¡¯t. Instead, I stayed where I was and watched. I admit that a big part of me was curious to see what was going on, but mostly I stayed put because I realized that I wasn¡¯t jealous at all. There they were; my best friend and the girl he knows I¡¯m in love with. He¡¯s shirtless, standing between her spread legs. I can tell from here that she¡¯s in her normal bedtime attire; an oversized T-shirt and panties. Apromising position, yet, I only feel¡­ intrigued. Chapter 22 Oh. I Saw Everything ¡°Did you like it when Tae had you like this?¡± Chayton asked her in a dark, menacing voice. ¡°W-w-what?¡± Bly replied, sounding all breathy in that se.xy way. Fu.ck, now I¡¯m hard. One simple word and I¡¯m rock-fu.cking-solid. ¡°I saw you,¡± Chayton told her. ¡°I saw you two making out. I saw him sit you on his dresser, just like this. And I saw him put his hands all over you. Just¡­ like¡­ this¡­¡± With thosest words, Chayton moved his hands up Bly¡¯s bare legs, making her tremble. ¡°I saw you, so don¡¯t deny it.¡± ¡°|-|-|-¡± ¡°Did you like it?¡± he asked her. ¡°Be honest or I¡¯ll spank you.¡± Please say yes. ¡°Y-yes,¡± Bly breathed out. Chayton chuckled as he yanked her flush against him. I saw him roll his hips into her. Bly gasped, and I couldn¡¯t help reaching into my own sweatpants to grip my co.ck. ¡°You made him cu.m, you know that?¡± Chayton asked her, moving his hips again. ¡°Did he make you cu.m?¡± Fu.ck, did I? I was so drunk. I wanted to but Chayton interrupted. Did I and just not notice? ¡°Answer me,¡± Chayton growled, moving his hips faster. ¡°N-n-n-no-¡± Suddenly, Chayton stopped movingpletely. The whimper that tumbled out of Blythe was se.xy as hell. She even has her legs tightly wrapped around Chayton now, and I can see her trying to wiggle against him. Note to self: make Blythe needy every chance you get. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me,¡± Chayton stated. Sh.it, she is? ¡°I told you that I would spank you Bly-¡± ¡°N-n-no, please don¡¯t,¡± Blythe whimpered again. ¡°Then what else can I get from you? You gonna make me cu.m too?¡± he asked. Fu.ck yes! ¡°I-I¡­ i-is that¡­ what you want?¡± she asked, sounding unsure. ¡°Oh yeah, Short Cake, that¡¯s what I want,¡± he replied, moving his hips again. ¡°But if you want to cu.m¡­ then you¡¯ll admit that Tae gave you your first ever orgasm the other night.¡± ¡°I-I¡­ O-okay,¡± Blythe replied, moaning at the end as Chayton moved faster. ¡°T-Tae¡­ made me cu.m, and g-gave me my first orgasm.¡± And to think I ever thought I¡¯d be jealous of this¡­ 415 Chapter 22 Ch I Saw Everything ¨C Present: age, 25 ~ ¡°Dude, are you seriously getting lost in that memory right now?¡± Psycho asked, pulling me out of the memory. ¡°It was years ago, and we¡¯ve fu.cked tons of women since then.¡± ¡°And yet, it was by far the hottest thing I¡¯ve ever witnessed,¡± I mumbled, cupping the hard-on in my jeans. ¡°She listened to you so well that night.¡± ¡°Alright, enough,¡± he cut me off, groaning as he cupped his own bulge. I snorted, shaking my head at him just as his phone began to ring. ¡°Yo,¡± Psycho answered. He listened for a minute before frowning hard. ¡°What? What the hell do you mean?¡± More silence and now I was frowning. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then he hung up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°We gotta go back to the clubhouse,¡± he said. ¡°Bly passed out. She¡¯s with Doc right now.¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever ridden as fast or as crazy as I did after that was said to me. Possessive Riders 23 Chapter 23: Waking Up to Bad Memories Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. The first thing I noticed when I came to was the smell. It smelled clean. Sterile. Not at all like the clubhouse. The next thing I noticed was the surrounding noises. There was no beeping of a heart monitor, so I guess I¡¯m not in the hospital. I can hear other people though. Their shuffling about, them breathing, and the muttered growls of words I can¡¯t quite make out. I was reluctant to open my eyes and actually be awake though. I wasn¡¯t sure what good it would do. For all I know, I could be in trouble for breaking one of Alex¡¯s nails on my face or something. Besides, I¡¯m going to be starving, and I doubt that I slept through the whole night to make it to breakfast. It might be better if I just don¡¯t wake up at all. Ever. Wouldn¡¯t that be the best? Never having to feel again. No pain. No scars. No heartbreak. ¡°Got her blood results back.¡± I think that was Doc. ¡°And?¡± Karma asked impatiently. ¡°She¡¯s severely malnourished,¡± Doc stated angrily. ¡°And dehydrated. And you want to know what else? Not a fu.cking drug in her system. Not even an aspirin.¡± Drug? Why would they test me for drugs? ¡°Don¡¯t give me that fu.ckin¡¯ look,¡± Karma growled. ¡°I saw how fu.cking cracked out she looked. Nikki said-¡± ¡°Well, Nikki lied,¡± Doc cut him off, sounding more pi.ssed off than I¡¯d ever heard him. ¡°She obviously fu.cking did, regardless of what you saw. Because there are no fu.cking drugs in her system!¡± So, Karma thought I was a jun.kie, is that it? And who the hell is Nikki? The blonde bimbo, or the other one? I shouldn¡¯t be surprised at all that Karma believes the lies of someone else without even giving me a chance. It¡¯s like living with Tusk and the twins all over again. They don¡¯t even bother to ask my side of things. They justbel me the bad guy. I should have given up hope a long a.ss time ago. < Chapter 23 Waking Up to Bad Memories Like back when Karma yelled at me for the very first time. ~shback: age, 14~ +8 Points ¡°Oh, hey, Blythe,¡± Everly said as she came to sit next to me. I beamed at her, secretly happy that she came up to me. I¡¯ve been at our parents¡¯ wedding reception at the clubhouse for a few hours now, but I¡¯ve been at this table all alone. The guys were all apparently busy, and Mom and Tusk just looked so in love and happy¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to break them apart just because I was an awkward loser. ¡°Hi, Everly,¡± I replied to my new step-sister. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that our parents got married. Or that we¡¯re moving in tomorrow. It¡¯s so exciting. I¡¯ve always wanted a sister.¡± Which was true. I mean, I¡¯m an only child. Of course, I fantasized about having a sister. The fact that Everly and I are the same age is even better. She can be like a real best friend to me. A girl best friend. Someone to talk to about the guys and how they make me feel. Someone to gossip with and have sleep-overs- ¡°Yeah, great isn¡¯t it?¡± Everly said, interrupting my thoughts. Something about her tone was off though. She didn¡¯t actually sound happy about it at all. ¡°Listen here, Blythe,¡± she suddenly spat, sneering at me. ¡°I am the only princess in my daddy¡¯s eyes. Alex and I are the only princesses the club will ever have. You moving in means nothing. Got that? We won¡¯t be friends. In fact, if you don¡¯t start leaving the guys alone¡­ I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡± To say I was stunned would be an understatement. Everly has been so kind and friendly any time I¡¯ve seen her before. We didn¡¯t talk much, but she was always nice to me. Was that all fake? ¡°But¡­ Kylian has a sister,¡± was all I could manage to say. Everly smiled wickedly. ¡°And there¡¯s a reason she¡¯s never around,¡± she told me, making my eyes go wide. ¡°You would be smart to do the same.¡± ¡°B-but¡­ they¡¯re my only friends¡­¡± I mutteredmely. ¡°I don¡¯t give a sh.it if you have no friends at all,¡± she replied tly. ¡°Ditch them, or suffer the consequences.¡± I frowned at her, suddenly growing angry. ¡°No,¡± I said sternly. ¡°No?¡± Everly repeated with a scoff. ¡°Th-that¡¯s right,¡± I replied. ¡°I said no. They¡¯re my friends. I won¡¯t abandon them. Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°What if I told you to just stay away from Kylian?¡± she offered. ¡°He¡¯s the one I want. Alex wants Tae, but that can be between you and her. But¡­ if you stay away from Kylian¡­ I¡¯ll let the others slide.¡± < Chapter 23. Waking Up to Bad Memories I looked her dead in the eyes. ¡°I told you no,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I care about all of them.¡± ¡°Selfish wh.ore,¡± she spat. + Points I gasped, shocked. No one had ever called me that before. I thought Everly was nice up until this point. Is she always like this? Are these her true colors? ¡°Fine,¡± she finally said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll just give you a little sneak-peak at what¡¯s toe if you don¡¯t listen.¡± With that, Everly got up and walked away. I watched her walk off for a moment before looking away. I¡¯m not scared of her. She can¡¯t intimidate me into abandoning the only people that were ever there for me. The only people that were ever nice to me. And I know that she can¡¯t sway them either. Our bond is much stronger than that. A few hours had gone by, and I was still all alone. I spent most of my night watching Mom with Tusk. I¡¯ve never seen her so happy before. I was so happy that they had each other. Most of the adults are pretty drunk now, since all of them live on the property, they got a bit carried away with the celebration. We move into Tusk¡¯s house tomorrow, but we have enough stuff there now to stay the night tonight. So, I was all for Mom getting wasted. She never does, and this is her wedding reception after all. I didn¡¯t see much of the guys for the rest of the night. I¡¯d catch glimpses of them, but it always looked like they were busy. Sometimes they would be running around to do something their parents asked, or¡­ talking to a pretty girl. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ever interrupt. It¡¯s probably not my ce. I looked around, but didn¡¯t spot any of my friends. With a sigh, I headed towards Tusk¡¯s house. It¡¯s on the opposite side of where the party¡¯s going on. Barely anyone was over here, and I tried not to pay attention to the people that were. I¡¯m going to have to get used to this kind of PDA if I¡¯m going to be living here. Once I was inside the house, I carefully shut the door and let out a deep breath. I really miss Ozias. He would have loved a party like tonight. Even if I didn¡¯t get to talk to him either. At least he would have been here. Shaking the sadness away, I stepped further into the house. I got to my room and flicked the light on. I smiled as I looked around. Tusk got me a brand-new¡­ well, everything. I¡¯ve never had such a nice bed before. I was just about to change my clothes when someone came barreling into my room. My eyes went wide as I spun around to face the person. Angry green eyes bored into me,ing closer. My face heated with shame at the amount of anger in those eyes. D-did I do something wrong? Latest content published on find{n}ovel ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Kylian spat at me, so close I could smell the whiskey on his breath. 315 + Paint ¡°W-w-what?¡± I stuttered, confused and rmed. ¡°Everly told me what you said to her,¡± he said angrily, pointing a finger in my face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be such a bit.ch to her just because you don¡¯t want to share your mom. You didn¡¯t have to tell her that you refuse to share Angie. Her mother¡¯s dead for fu.ck¡¯s sake, Blythe.¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about? I never said that to her-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fu.ckin¡¯ lie to me!¡± He snapped, shouting at me. I jumped a foot in the air, my body going tense as fear froze my blood. ¡°Just because your dad fu.ckin¡¯ left doesn¡¯t mean you have to act like such a bit.ch! Everly¡¯s mom fu.ckin¡¯ died Blythe!¡± ¡°B-but I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Your dad just didn¡¯t want you! Don¡¯t be bitter and jealous about it!¡± Kylian shouted in my face. My breath hitched as tears filled my eyes. I think it would have hurt less if he¡¯d pped me. I felt like I didn¡¯t even recognize him right now. Kylian never raises his voice. Especially never to me. ¡°Bly¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± he muttered. At least he has the decency to look ashamed now. ¡°Maybe you should go,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking. ¡°Spark¡­ I-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just go,¡± I cut him off, turning to give him my back. ¡°I won¡¯t be talking to Everly again, so¡­ don¡¯t worry about how she feels.¡± Kylian hesitated, but left without another word, leaving me to cry myself to sleep for the first of many, many nights toe. ~ Present: age, 25~ Karma apologized the next day and I forgave him. I wish I wouldn¡¯t have. I wish I had realized then that I truly meant nothing to them. I was just¡­ a toy. A shiny new toy that they wanted to y with. Nothing more. I stuck up to a bully for the first time in my life, telling her that I wouldn¡¯t abandon my friends, but they abandoned me at every turn after that. And it¡¯s no different now. I have to remember that. I have to remember what they did to me so that I never fall for their tricks again. I can¡¯t let them get to me. Possessive Riders 24 Chapter 24: Wake Up Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°Wait, you thought Blythe was a fu.cking jun.kie?¡± C.G.¡¯s angry voice brought me back to their conversation. Of course, he did. You guys always assume the worst of me. ¡°She looked tweaked out,¡± Karma replied tightly. ¡°I wondered if maybe¡­ and then Nikki said she saw her taking pills.¡± Somebody scoffed. ¡°Makes sense though,¡± Psycho chimed in. Great, he¡¯s here too. ¡°I mean, why else would she run away from her rich husband and daddy? Note to us? Hide in some sh.it-hole apartment in a sh.it-hole town? Drugs ain¡¯t exactly out there.¡± ¡°This is Blythe we¡¯re talking about,¡± C.G. said, and my heart nearly fluttered. ¡°Yeah, well, we don¡¯t know her as well as we thought we did,¡± Psycho bit out. ¡°Or maybe you fu.cking do,¡± Doc snapped. ¡°Since she wasn¡¯t on any fu.cking drugs.¡± It went silent after that. ¡°Why is she in this uniform?¡± C.G. asked, and I felt his finger run down my arm. ¡°No idea,¡± Karma replied. ¡°We can ask her when she wakes up.¡± What a crock of sh.it. ¡°You have Dev take her cat some stuff?¡± Psycho asked. ¡°Had him go buy some sh.it,¡± Karma replied, sounding exhausted. ¡°He should be back soon.¡± At least he remembered that Butter existed. ¡°I can¡¯t fu.cking believe that you let this happen,¡± C.G. said, his voice low with anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t let anything fu.ckin¡¯ happen!¡± Karma snapped. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Bullsh.it!¡± C.G. shouted. ¡°Fu.cking bullsh.it, Karma! This is all your fault and you fu.cking know it!¡± ¡°What did you want me to do Guru!?¡± Karma shouted back. ¡°Leave her in Nebraska?!¡± ¡°No!¡± C.G. eximed, getting louder. ¡°You should have treated her like a fu.cking person!¡± ¡°She deserves to be punished!¡± Karma yelled. Oh, for fu.cking what?! ¡°So bend her over your fu.cking knee and spank her sweet a.ss!¡± C.G. yelled back, surprising me and fu.cking her brains out! Then make her our ol¡¯dy so that she never wants to leave! That¡¯s-¡± ¡°That didn¡¯t fucking work the first time, did it?!¡± Karma cut him off. I was surprised that he didn¡¯t say more. I thought he would have argued about screwing me, or making me an ol¡¯dy, or the fact that C.G. made it sound like I was going to belong to all of them in some way. And I have no idea what Karma even means about the first time. ¡°Maybe,¡± C.G. said in a much calmer voice. ¡°Maybe we should self-reflect on why she would rather live in a sh.it-hole apartment in a sh.it-hole town, thene back to us. Instead of ying with her like this.¡± ¡°She has no fu.cking reason,¡± Psycho snapped. ¡°You¡­ shut the fu.ck up before I bring up what we talked about at the shop,¡± C.G. threatened him. Must have worked, because Psycho didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°I think you should start by figuring out what happened to her,¡± Doc said, reminding us all that he was still in the room. That¡¯s not embarrassing at all. Ya know, them talking about fu.cking me to death in front of a man I saw as an uncle growing up. ¡°I¡¯m going to look into her husband and father more,¡± C.G. said. ¡°Right after I figure out what happened today.¡± ¡°How you gonna do that?¡± Psycho asked. ¡°I had him install cams all over the clubhouse when I became prez,¡± Karma said. ¡°With audio. Random ces. Only he and I knew about them. Now, only the four of us.¡± Correction, the five of us. ¡°What you gonna do if you find something surprising on that recording, Prez?¡± Doc asked. ¡°Surprising?¡± Psycho replied. ¡°Yeah,¡± Doc said. ¡°Like that you were lied to and now look like a total fool.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her,¡± Karma mumbled. I almost scoffed out loud. Like a simple apology is going to make a damn difference. He can shove his apology right up his ass. ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m not leaving to check anything until she wakes up,¡± C.G. said. ¡°Well, then, wake up darlin¡¯!¡± Doc shouted. ¡°I know you¡¯re awake, and I want these fu.ckers out of my space.¡± I groaned as I opened my eyes. ¡°Coulda made them leave and let me stay asleep,¡± I grumbled. 215 < Chapter 24 Wake Up ¡°Yeah, because they would leave,¡± Doc replied with augh. ¡°Wait, you were awake that whole time?¡± Psycho spat at me. ¡°How much did you fu.cking hear, you little snake?¡± I rolled my eyes at him as I tried to sit up. My body feels weak and it must have showed. C.G. reached out to try to help me, but I pped his hands away, frowning at the three of them. ¡°I was hoping you would leave so I could wake up in peace,¡± I said, ring at Psycho. ¡°We have some questions for you,¡± Karma said before Psycho could reply to me. ¡°You know we¡¯re going to look at the cameras, so, tell us what happened.¡± I sighed, annoyed by all of this. ¡°Well, I was cleaning the floors when those four came in. Everly started talking sh.it to me. When I ignored her, she stepped on my hand,¡± I said, waiting to see if they¡¯d stop me. They didn¡¯t. ¡°Then she said some stuff that made me mad. So, I talked a little sh.it back to her and Alex, just because she happened to be in the vicinity, and I was angry. Then Alex pped me. Twice.¡± ¡°Alex fu.cking hit you?¡± C.G. pushed out through clenched teeth. ¡°Yeah, fu.cking right,¡± Psycho said. ¡°Alex might be ska.nky and mouthy, but she¡¯s no fighter. She¡¯s all talk.¡± ¡°Tell that to my split lip,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Though, it makes sense as to why she hits like a bit.ch.¡± Doc snorted at that, making me smile a little. ¡°And why the hell haven¡¯t you been eating?¡± Karma asked. ¡°And why were you cleaning?¡± C.G. added. ¡°And why the fu.ck are you wearing this ugly thing?¡± Psycho chimed in, tugging on the sleeve of my top. I looked between all of them, pi.ssed off. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to eat, but because of your stupid rules, it¡¯s impossible,¡± I spat at Karma. ¡°My rule-¡± ¡°I was cleaning because you said I had to earn my keep, despite the fact that I don¡¯t want to be here,¡± I continued, ignoring him. ¡°I thought maybe, just maybe, if I cleaned your filthy clubhouse you¡¯d give me my bag so that I could take a proper shower and change my clothes and brush my hair. You arrogant fu.cking jacka.ss! And I¡¯m in this ugly thing because I don¡¯t have anything else to wear! I¡¯ve had to wash everything that I¡¯m wearing with dish-soap I stole from the kitchen because nobody will talk to me! I don¡¯t even know where the washer and dryer are at here! This is all your fu.cking fault! I just wanted my bag! And what kind of monster lets a poor, innocent kitty suffer all because you hate me that much!¡± All four of them were staring at me by the time I was done. Tears were brimming my eyes, and I was breathing hard. Before any of them could respond, the door swung open and in walked Havoc. Chapter Vake Up Points 2 I rolled my eyes as he red at me, marching right up to me. ¡°You put your fu.cking hands on my sister?!¡± He screamed at me. ¡°I wish!¡± I screamed back, throwing my hands up. ¡°You wish?¡± Havoc spat, looking at me like I was disgusting. ¡°You ever put your hands on my sister, and I¡¯ll make sure the club girls pay you back nicely!¡± ¡°Havoc,¡± C.G. growled. ¡°Oh, you better get them ready then,¡± I replied, not backing down one bit. ¡°Because the next time your sister gets in my face, I¡¯ll do more than just p her.¡± I discovered over the years that I¡¯m more of a fighter than I ever thought. Everly and Alex are a different kind of mean from the girls at Silent Divine. Those girls were¡­ broken. They hated us ¡°special ones¡±. I often got cornered and beaten up. Nobody ever gave a sh.it as long as they spared my face. I learned to fight back because that was the only way to make them stop. So, Everly can bring it on. Her brother¡¯s threats don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯ve been hit by men too. I can take it. ¡°That a threat?¡± Havoc asked, getting in my face. I leaned forward, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s a fu.cking promise,¡± I stated. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Karma said, moving toe between us. He looked from Havoc to me. ¡°What are you talking about anyway? I asked a prospect to bring you your bag. I asked a club girl to take you sh.it and ask if you needed anything.¡± I scoffed. ¡°And?¡± I replied, crossing my arms. ¡°So what the fu.ck happened?¡± Karma asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your stuff?¡± I gave him an incredulous look. ¡°Do you think that I hid my own stuff? For what? Attention?¡± I asked him. Karma shrugged and all I could do wasugh. ¡°I¡¯m sitting in Doc¡¯s room because I passed out fromck of food and water. I have a split lip from being smacked around. Nobody has so much as uttered a word to me in days¡­ And you think I want attention? What am I? A child? I couldn¡¯t give a fuck less about your attention! You selfish a.sshole! If I was so desperate for attention, then I would dress like Alex does! Or walk around crying with my little sob stories like Everly does! Or hell, get butt-fu.cking-naked and run around the whole damn ce like the club girls do! That would get me some fu.cking attention!¡± ¡°Watch your damn mouth,¡± Karma snapped at me. < Chapter 24 Wake Up Iughed. ¡°Or what?¡± I challenged. Karma stiffened. ¡°You gonna take my clothes away? My eating privileges? Lock me in my room? Have the club girls beat me up because you¡¯re too much of a coward to hit me yourself?¡± Karma¡¯s jaw ticked. ¡°How fu.cking dare you talk about my sister like that, or Alex,¡± Havoc said, shaking his head in disgust. I looked away from him, trying not to give a sh.it. Trying. Trying so hard. ¡°You aren¡¯t the same,¡± he added. Now I did look at him, holding his eyes so he knew how deep these next few words were. ¡°Thank god for that,¡± I stated. ¡°Alright, I think that¡¯s enough,¡± Doc told them. ¡°Bly needs rest and food.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get you something,¡± C.G. said. I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from any of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Doc promised as he shoved them all out of the room. He closed the door and locked Discover more novels at find?novel
  1. Then he came to sit on my bed, and I finally broke down. Doc pulled me into his arms and I sobbed like
a damn baby on his shoulder. ¡°Shh, shhh, it¡¯s alright,¡± he said soothingly as he rubbed my back. ¡°I got you, little girl. I got you.¡± ¡°I fu.cking hate them,¡± I blubbered. ¡°I know,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I know.¡± And I truly wish I meant that. Possessive Riders 25 Chapter 25: Hearing Rumors Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°This is all your fu.cking fault,¡± C.G. said to me the moment Doc mmed the door in our faces. ¡°She was lying,¡± Havoc muttered, but it didn¡¯t sound like even he believed that. C.G. scoffed. He looked between the three of us like we were the dumbest bunch of id.iots he¡¯d ever seen. He ran a hand through his hair and let out a hollowugh. ¡°The three need to get your fu.cking sh.it together and pull your heads out of your a.sses,¡± he said in a calm but cold voice. ¡°I get it, okay? Bly hurt us. She left us, ignored us, broke her promises. I felt all that pain that she left behind too, but what you guys are doing to her now is too much. She doesn¡¯t deserve this-¡± ¡°She does deserve this,¡± Psycho snapped. ¡°She deserves to get her feelings a little hurt after everything she did to us. Not to mention the sh.it she pulled before. I¡¯m not falling for her schemes again. Not likest time-¡± ¡°Oh, wake the fu.ck up!¡± C.G. shouted, cutting him off. ¡°Her schemes? When has Bly ever actually schemed? Or better yet, when have her ¡°schemes¡± ever actually worked out for her? Because the more I remember sh.it, the more I realize that Everly and Alex always had a lot to say, and we never gave Bly the chance to even defend herself! Now that we¡¯re here again¡­ She doesn¡¯t even want to fu.cking be here, and you think she¡¯s scheming? Scheming for what exactly?¡± We were silent after that. Mostly because all of us felt it. We all knew C.G. had a point. Our anger and pride were getting the best of us. And itnded Blythe in Doc¡¯s makeshift hospital bed. ¡°I just said it, but I¡¯ll say it again,¡± C.G. said calmer now, but clearly still angry. ¡°Maybe we should ask why she¡¯d rather live on the streets with nothing and no one, then be with us here.¡± ¡°This is all bullsh.it,¡± Havoc muttered. I shook my head. ¡°C.G. is right,¡± I said. They all looked at me, surprised. C.G. was the only one who looked happy though. ¡°Something isn¡¯t adding up, and I want to know what we¡¯re missing.¡± ¡°How about we throw her out and forget we ever even found her?¡± Psycho suggested happily. I shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m finding out the truth and you fu.ckers are going to help me.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Havoc spat. I red at him. 175 Chapter 25: Hearing Rumors ¡°You gonna refuse an order from your prez?¡± I shot out, challenging. Havoc held my re, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°How about a bet?¡± C.G. suggested, smiling. ¡°A bet?¡± Havoc asked. The smirk on C.G.¡¯s face told me that he¡¯d already won whatever this bet was. + Points 3 ¡°I gotta take a look at what happened in the kitchen still,¡± he said. ¡°How about we bet on that? If Everly and Alex are as innocent as you say, then I¡¯ll shut up about Blythe. We¡¯ll do whatever Prez wants. I won¡¯t say shi.t, I won¡¯t be pushy, I won¡¯t stick up for her.¡± ¡°At least we wouldn¡¯t have to hear your bullsh.it about fu.cking her anymore,¡± Psycho muttered. ¡°And if this evidence somehow proves her innocent?¡± Havoc asked. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then you a.ssholes have to be nicer to her,¡± C.G. said. ¡°You have to be nice, you have to actually help us figure out what the hell is going on with her, and¡­ I say we go back to the original idea we had about her.¡± Havoc and Psycho¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°You¡­ want us to fu.cking share her?¡± Psycho asked incredulously. ¡°I never even agreed to that in the first ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her fu.cking stepbrother,¡± Havoc stated, disgusted. C.G. rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. ¡°Okay, you two are in denial,¡± he said. ¡°You want her Psycho, just admit it. You always have. And who gives a flying fu.ck if you¡¯re her stepbrother? That taboo sh.it is hot and Bly was ours before your parents hooked up.¡± ¡°Nah, fu.ck that-¡± Havoc started to say, but C.G. cut him off. ¡°At least be open-minded about it,¡± he said. ¡°Fine,¡± Psycho replied. ¡°But only because I know that little short cake isn¡¯t innocent.¡± Yes she is. We all know it. Deep down. Blythe has always been the most innocent. She was a crybaby before, but now¡­ Now she¡¯s like a cornered animal; ready to bite the moment anyone gets too close. I want to know why. ¡°I won¡¯t promise to be part of her fucking harem, but I doubt that she¡¯s innocent either, so let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Havoc said. ¡°Wait,¡± I said. ¡°I want you to go make sure that she has everything in her room that she needs. And Butter too. C.G¡¯s gonna need a minute anyway. Psycho, you cane with me.¡± They all gave me a nod before C.G. and Havoc took off in different directions. Then it was just me and my best friend. Well, they¡¯re all my best friends, but Psycho and I are the closest. ¡°You really listening to her BS?¡± he asked. ¡°You weren¡¯t?¡± I countered with a raised brow. ¡°Everything thates out of her mouth is a lie,¡± he muttered. ¡°Does telling yourself that make it easier to stay away from her?¡± I asked outright. Pyscho blew out a breath and averted his eyes. ¡°It keeps me angry at her,¡± he replied. ¡°But no. It doesn¡¯t make anything easier.¡± ¡°What are you going to do if we find out that we¡¯ve had things wrong?¡± I asked him, genuinely curious. He shrugged, still looking away from me. ¡°What could I do?¡± he mumbled. ¡°She hates us now, Karma. Nothing we do will change that now. Especially after we almost fu.cking starved her to death.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll forgive us, and you know it,¡± I argued. Psycho scoffed, looking me in the eyes. ¡°Before, I would have agreed with you, but now¡­¡± He said, shaking his head. ¡°She¡¯s different.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°If I find out that we¡¯ve been hurting her for no reason¡­¡± I trailed off, looking at the closed door. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on her. And whoever did her wrong¡­ I¡¯ll make them pay.¡± ¡°Well, we don¡¯t call you Karma for nothing,¡± he teased, but that smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Come on,¡± I said, turning around. ¡°Let¡¯s go figure out what the hell happened to Bly¡¯s sh.it.¡± I walked out to the main part of the clubhouse. It¡¯s full of the brother¡¯s partying and naked or half-naked sweet tarts. I saw Johnny behind the bar, serving drinks. I went straight towards him, not stopping for anyone that tried to speak to me. ¡°Hey Pre-¡± ¡°Johnny, that night I brought the new girl here, I asked you to go get her sh.it outta the car. What¡¯d you do with it?¡± I asked, cutting him off and getting right to it. Johnny looked confused. ¡°I brought it in. One of the girls took it from me,¡± he told me. ¡°Said she would take it to the new chick with other stuff she was taking.¡± My jaw ticked. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel ¡°What club girl?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, uh, i-it wasn¡¯t a club girl¡­¡± He stuttered. ¡°What? Then who?¡± Psycho asked. ¡°Uhm, w-well, it was Nikki¡­¡± he told us. ¡°She was with Snapper and Ev. I know you told Snapper to get that girl some stuff for her room, so I thought they were all just helping. I didn¡¯t think anything of it. Why? That bit.ch using Nikki of doing something?¡± I frowned. That bit.ch? ¡°Why would you think that?¡± I asked. ¡°Ev told me about her,¡± Johnny said, looking disgusted. ¡°Told me how she used to seduce and y with you guys like pawns. Used your feelings for her to mess around with you and get what she wanted. How horrible she was to Ang and Tusk. She said no wonder everyone had no problem acting like she didn¡¯t exist. Fu.ckin¡¯ cu.nt. I heard that she got her a.ss handed to her by Alex earlier today too. Bet she fu.cking deserved that sh.it.¡± He ended with a smug smile on his face. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Psycho asked, sounding just as fu.cking rocked as I felt. Johnny looked between the two of us. He went from amused to confused in a few seconds. ¡°Uh, Alex and Nikki were just in here talking about it,¡± he told us. Still, we just blinked at him. Mostly because we were confused about everything he just said. Not just that Bly was apparently beat up and Alex and Nikki were bragging about, but about everything else too. ¡°Why do the two of you look like I broke you?¡± Johnny asked with an awkwardugh. Psycho turned his head to look at me and I did the same. We had the same thoughts. The same conclusions. Everly said all that sh.it about Blythe. None of it was true. We were about to find out just how true Nikki¡¯s and Alex¡¯s words were about today too. And none of them knew it. ¡°You guys okay?¡± Johnny asked. ¡°Listen to me,¡± I said. ¡°Blythe isn¡¯t bad, she just¡­ needed to be punished. I¡¯m lifting the rules too. Everyone can talk to her.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Johnny asked. I turned around to walk away, ready to fu.cking find Nikki, Snapper, Ev, or all the fu.cking above. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t believe everything you hear,¡± Psycho said to Johnny. ¡°And you all better be fucking nice to her too.¡± A momentter he was by my side. ¡°What great advice,¡± I muttered to him. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°Wish I would have taken it sooner.¡± Me too, friend. Me too. Possessive Riders 26 Chapter 26 Surprise Party Chapter 26: Surprise Party Evander/Havoc¡¯s P.O.V. Can¡¯t fu.cking believe I agreed to all this sh.it. I only did because I knew C.G. wouldn¡¯t stop. Besides, I doubt that Blythe is innocent. She can¡¯t be. Because that would mean I¡¯ve fu.cked up beyond repair. It¡¯s not going to happen anyway. I knew that Bly was always lying back then. Ev was my twin. I knew her better than anyone. She had never acted out before. Neither had Bly, but I still knew it was her. I saw all the pranks Bly would pull on my twin. Why would Ev do all of that to herself? Especially when she could have had such an awesome stepsister? It just didn¡¯t make sense. Blythe was just jealous that we had started hanging out with Alex and Ev more. Our attention wasn¡¯t solely on her anymore. The guys did it for me back then. To help me get over Bly, because how could I be in love with my fucking stepsister? How fu.cked is that? Blythe would think I was disgusting if she knew. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find[?]ovel At least I think she would¡­ I don¡¯t even know anymore. Everything fell apart for me that one night. Thest night before her dad picked her up. Before our parents dropped the bomb that they were hooking up, Bly and I were close. I was closer to her than I had ever been to anybody in my life. I was a lot like C.G. and Dragon back then. Always finding ways to sneak up on Bly or get us alone. Always pushing boundaries¡­ I almost stole her first kiss when we were 12, but I chickened out. I was always all over her though. Cuddling up next to her, holding her hand, keeping her as close to me as possible. Like a love¨Csick fool. Like the rest of my closest friends. I knew that I was part of the reason that Bly was acting out. I was pulling away, being a real jerk, and she didn¡¯t understand why. I thought she¡¯d get it. I thought I was obvious in my feelings about her, but I could tell that m¨¨ pulling away confused and hurt her. Did she really expect us to stay close like that after bing step¨Csiblings? I thought that Blythe would get over it though. Move on with one of the other guys. There were five of us pinning after her, after all. I doubted I mattered that much. But she didn¡¯t stop. Her pranks got worse. Her attitude got worse. Everything got worse. And thest night at home before she went to live with Daniel was the worst of it all. 2 shback: age, 16~ ¡°Y¨Cyou guys threw me a¡­ going a¨Caway party?¡± Blythe asked as she looked around. Ang and Tusk beamed at her just like the rest of us ¡°We wanted to make yourst day special¡­¡± Ang said softly, trying to smile through her tears. ¡°Plus, tomorrow is your birthday.¡± Blythe¡¯s electric blue eyes glossed over with tears. She smiled though, so it must be a good thing. She¡¯s such Chapter 25: Surprise Party a damn crybaby, and I¡¯m going to fu.cking miss her so much. I know I¡¯ve been sh.it to her thest two years, but man, I still love her. I still live for that beautiful smile and those fu.cking dimples. Damn, I¡¯m going to miss seeing those dimples. Regret knotted my gut as I thought about all I missed out on with her over thest couple of years. I could have been nice to her and just¡­ kept a distance. A small distance. I just¡­ I¡¯m not sure that I could do that. I¡¯ve been in love with the girl all my life for fu.ck¡¯s sake. I had no choice but to push her away. But now I feel sick over it. Sick over the fact that I might not see her again. Even if she did promise to a drink. The night was going great. At least, I thought it was. I¡¯d been drinking, but I think everyone was having a great time. Well, that was until Bly tried to pull some of her cr.ap again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this on a night that was meant to celebrate you,¡± Ang scolded Blythe, who was seconds away from bursting into tears. ¡°The whole night is about you already, Bly, how much more attention do you need?¡± ¡°B¨Cbut 1-¡± ¡°I¨Cit¡¯s my fault, Angie, Ev said, stepping up with tears in her eyes. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have tripped and spilled my drink of Blythe¡¯s new dress you guys got her for tonight.¡± Correction, I got it for her. Me. I picked it out. Because I love it when Blythe wears red. The same red that¡¯s in our club¡¯s logo. A red that makes Bly look entirely too grown up. A red that draws me in like a bull to a target. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s just a silly sundress though, right? I mean, it¡¯s not that fancy, and it looks a little¡­ too grown¨Cup for you. But I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d push me to the ground because of it. It was just an ident.¡± Silly sundress? Why did I not like the way my twin said that? She sounded nice, sincere even, but¡­ that dress isn¡¯t silly. Or too grown. It is a simple sundress, but it does show off a little more cleavage than Bly usually does. I fucking love it though. ¡°But I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Blythe, just got to your room,¡± Ang cut her off. ¡°You¡¯ve made a scene already, most of your friends are enjoying their night, and it¡¯s gettingte. Just go to bed and let everyone else enjoy the night at least.¡± ¡°But I¡­ Blythe trailed off as tears streamed down her face. ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you, Blythe. I thought we were going to have a goodst night together¡­ but you couldn¡¯t even give me that.¡± Ang said sadly before turning and leaving the house to go back to the party. Tusk was right behind her, trying tofort her. Ev pouted at me before turning and going back to the party as well. I turned to Blythe, who was just standing there, crying. I took the sk from my pocket and chugged. I was already drunk, but not drunk enough because all I wanted to do wasfort her. I want to pull her into my arms and whisper that everything will be alright. And then kiss her until her lips turn ruby¨Cred. But she was the one who acted out for no reason. She didn¡¯t need to push Ev just because she identally ruined the most gorgeous dress I¡¯ve ever had the pleasure of seeing cling to Bly¡¯s body. ¡°You did this-* Before I could even finish, Blythe turned around and ran to her room. I frowned and chugged the rest of my sk. After a few minutes, I walked back to Blythe¡¯s room to check on her. I didn¡¯t bother knocking and just walked right in. I hated how bare it looked. She was only taking her clothes and a few other things, but it felt bare. Like the house knew she was leaving too. Bly was sniffling and crying as she moved around her room, packing somest¨Cminute things. ¡°You aren¡¯t packed yet?¡± I asked. ¡°I was going to finish today,¡± she muttered. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a party.¡± ¡°You sound disappointed, Imented. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be,¡± she mumbled sadly. I scoffed as I walked into her room, stopping only a few feet from her. She was throwing things into a box that was on her bed. She wouldn¡¯t look at me. My eyes moved down to the dark stain on the front of her new dress. ¡°You¡¯re so ungrateful,¡± I spat. ¡°Everyone went through all this trouble to give you a good send off and you-¡± ¡°A good send off?¡± She said incredulously, cutting me off. She looked up at me finally, tears still streaming out of those hypnotizing eyes. ¡°I¡¯m being taken away from everything I¡¯ve ever known. I have no idea why. I don¡¯t even know the man taking me. And instead of fighting for custody to keep me, my mom threw a party. A party. To¡­ celebrate me leaving. Because you¡¯re all so happy about it.¡± ¡°You think any of us are happy about it?¡± I snapped, seething. I stepped closer to Blythe, and she took a step back. It pi.ssed me off even more, so I took another step, and another. Until I had her backed up against her desk. ¡°None of us are fu.cking happy that you¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°Th¨Cthat¡¯s not what Everly says!¡± She spat, her voice shaky. I looked at her like she was stupid. ¡°Whatever, my sister didn¡¯t say that,¡± I called out her bullsh.it. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do some sh.it like that.¡± Blythe¡¯s bottom lip trembled as more tears spilled out of her. ¡°None of you care at all that I¡¯m leaving,¡± she said, her voice meek and pulling at my heartstrings. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy when I¡¯m gone. You¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fucking say that,¡± I cut her off angrily. I looked Blythe up and down and scoffed. ¡°You want me to show you just how unhappy I am? Just how much I¡¯ll miss you?¡± I didn¡¯t give Blythe the chance to respond. I me the alcohol for what I did next. I was too drunk to think straight and that was why I kissed her. That was why I finally let myself taste her. Everything that happened next was Blythe¡¯s fault. Bly kissed me back immediately. Not even a sliver of hesitation. Her hands looped around my neck, holding me to her mouth. My handsnded on her hips. It was Blythe that opened her mouth and licked my lips. Of course, I opened for her. The moment I tasted her for real, something inside me snapped. It was like something else had taken control of my body. I lifted Blythe up and sat her on the desk. She gasped into my mouth and I ate that shit up. My hands moved up her bare thighs under her dress the mat to put sexy from me v gripped her panty covered a sscheeks and yanked her body Rush agaiver mire the rubbed against her core. Oh, fuck me, I¡¯m about to make a big mistake Possessive Riders 27 Chapter 27: Sick Memories Chapter 27: Sick Memories Evander/Havoc¡¯s P.Q.V. 2 shback: age 16 ~ 2 How did we get here? How did I end up between Blythe¡¯s legs? When did she wrap them around me? Is she grinding against me right now? Am I dreaming? Fu.ck, why does she taste so good? Like candy. Who taught her how to kiss like this? I bet it was one of the guys. Fu.ck, that turns me on more than I care to admit. Blythe¡¯s tongue feels so soft, so amazing. Her skin feels even better. Especially her plump a.ss. Fu.ck, I¡¯ve been dreaming about this every day since I found out what kissing and se.x was. My fingers moved under her little panties. I gripped her a.ss hard, making her moan this time. I ripped my lips from hers and started kissing down her jaw. I nibbled on her earlobe and she let out a fluttery moan; all light and breathy. She was still trying to grind against me, and I fu.cking loved it. She was acting so needy. And all for me. Fu.ck, I want to touch her more. I started kissing her neck as one of my hands moved from her a.ss. I moved my fingers along the band of the leg hole in her panties, stopping when I was almost touching her pu.ssy. A shudder ran through me when I felt how soaked her panties were. ¡°You¡¯re fu.cking drippin¡®, Dimples,¡± I mumbled against her skin. ¡°This all for me?¡± ¡°Y¨Cy¨Cyes,¡± she breathed out, shocking me. I wasn¡¯t expecting her to answer me at all. Fu.ck, that was hot. ¡°Does that mean I get to y in the little mess you made for me?¡± I whispered in her ear. Blythe shivered, but nodded. That wasn¡¯t good enough for me though. I want her to keep acting desperate for it. ¡°Then take your panties off,¡± I practically growled in her ear. ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± She asked, surprised. ¡°I said¡­¡± I trailed off as I just barely grazed one of her slick folds. ¡°Take your fu.cking panties off for me, Dimples.¡± I pulled back just enough to look into Bly¡¯s eyes. She looked scared, but fu.cking turned on. Her cheeks are. flushed red, and her hair is a mess. And it¡¯s all because of me. ¡°M¨Cmove back,¡± she said, trying to push me. ¡°Nut uh,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°Take them off like this. Work for it.¡± ¡°B¨Cbut-¡± ¡°How badly do you want it, Dimples?¡± I asked. ¡°How badly do you want me to touch you?¡± Chapter 27 Sick Memories Blythe stared at me for a moment. Then she reached under her dress and started to shimmy out of her panties. I didn¡¯t make it easier for her either, and I fucking loved it. She almost fell off the desk when she finally got the ck cotton panties to her ankles. ¡°You want me that badly, huh?¡± I teased as I moved my hands up her thighs slowly. Blythe reached out, gripping onto my nk cut. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered, her eyes fluttering the higher I got. I leaned forward, pressing my lips to her neck again. I was apparently determined to mark her, because I started to rx, my fingers started to explore her wet folds. ¡°Fu.ckin¡® wow,¡± I muttered, licking her sensitive skin. I found her cl.it and circled it. Bly¡¯s legs started to shake, so I moved away, afraid that she was going to cu.m when I just started. I found her entrance and teased it a bit. Bly was a moaning mess, gripped onto me and trying to wiggle closer. It was hot as hell not giving her what she wanted. ¡°E¨CEvander¡­¡± She moaned, begging with just my name. A jolt of pleasure shot through me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her. ¡°T¨Ctouch me,¡± she stuttered. ¡°I am touching you,¡± I replied as I circled her cl.it again. ¡°P¨Cplease,¡± she moaned. ¡°Please what?¡± I asked. ¡°E¨CEvander¡­¡± ¡°Tell me what you want, Dimples,¡± I practically ordered. Bly let out a shaky breath. ¡°I want you to¡­ p¨Cplease¡­ i¨Cinside me¡­¡± she struggled to get out. ¡°Will you cu.m all over my fingers if I do?¡± I asked, my voice deeper than before. ¡°Y¨Cyes,¡± she replied immediately. ¡°As you wish, my sweet dimpled girl,¡± I mumbled against her skin. Then I plunged my pointer finger inside her sweet, tight center. My eyes rolled back as Blythe gasped and tensed up. I slowly pumped that finger until she rxed. Then I added another one, and went slow again. Painfully slow. The moment Bly was moaning loudly and grinding against me, I started going faster. The faster and harder! went, the more she moaned. I¡¯ve never done this before, but I must be good at it. I¡¯ve barely even started, and she¡¯s going crazy already. ¡°Oh wow,¡± Bly moaned as her pus.sy walls started to squeeze me. ¡°Oh¡­ Evander!¡± She gasped loudly and then her pussy went insane, massaging my fingers. It was so hot. All I could think about was how good it would have felt around my throbbing co.ck. I kept going until her pu.ssy finally calmed, and she finally stopped Chapter 27 Sick Memories shouting in my ear. If I go deaf, I¡¯ll still be the happiest man on the. I pulled my fingers out of her as I stared into her watery eyes. She was panting still and all flushed red i brought those fingers to my mouth and sucked them clean, groaning at the taste of her. I¡¯ve never been horny like this before. It¡¯s almost unbearable. ¡°Y¨Cyou called me Dimples,¡± she stuttered in a quiet voice. ¡°You haven¡¯t c¨Ccalled me that in s¨Cso long And it was those words that sent me crashing right back into reality. What the fu.ck did I just do? I just made out with Blythe. My fucking stepsister. And then¡­ Fu.ck, I made her cu.m! I fucking had my fingers deep inside of her. She came all over my hand. Fast too. And I fucking licked myself clean while staring into those electric eyes. Fu.ck. I¡¯m fu.cked. I¡¯m a sick fu.ck. But Blythe liked it. She fu.cking came. She¡¯s just as si.ck as me. I did this to her. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡°D¨Cdo you want t¨Cto stay and m¨Cmaybe watch a movie-¡± I stepped back from Blythe so suddenly that she fell to the floor. I let her. I let her fucking tumble down to her knees like a total a.sshole. ¡°How fu.cking disgusting do you have to be?¡± I spat, venomously. ¡°What kind of sick freak gets off on their stepbrother¡¯s hand? Fu.cking gross Blythe. How desperate are you? Taking advantage of me while I¡¯m drunk? Your own stepbrother?¡± Blythe¡¯s entire face turned red, and not in that cute way that I love. It was from shame. Shame that I was projecting onto her. ¡°B¨Cbut 1-1-¡± ¡°Fu.cking save your excuses,¡± I cut her off. ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow anyway. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this sh.it, got it? I¡¯m embarrassed enough. Fu.ck, I shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much. Fu.cking ridiculous. Nasty as fu.ck.¡± And then I stormed out, listening to Blythe¡¯s soft cries and killing my soul with every step. ~ Present: age, 25 ~ **** That was the worst thing I could have ever done. Letting myself do all of that to her, and then¡­ treating her. that way after. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I wasn¡¯t thinking the next day when I refused to see her off. I definitely wasn¡¯t thinking the next time I saw her. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel That memory consumed me as I checked on Blythe¡¯s room. Just like she said, she had nothing. Her bed bare, there were no towels or toiletries or fu.cking anything. The only things in her room aside from a liter box and dishes for Butter, were a bottle of dish soap on the bathroom sink, and an almost empty roll of toilet paper. I didn¡¯t want to admit how long I stood there, staring at everything. She¡¯d been living like this for a week and none of us knew. Even back then, if we were punishing her, we would have known about this. We would have kept an eye on her from the shadows. Chapter 27.5k Henzies I was ashamed and i hated it. Being angry at Mythe was easier. I didnt want to feel groty i wanted to k stat her. Part of me knew that we had gone too far though. Regardless of everything, we dvd hare Your Men were this bad. We should have known that she had no clothes or food or fuck, anything I won¡¯t be into bed with Blythe like C.G. seems to think, but maybe I can put everything behind us. They can fill have her. Things can calm down. If they¡¯re willing to forgive her, then I can too. I¡¯ll just keep a distance between | After making sure that Blythe had plenty of towels, fresh sheets, nkets, pillows, and was stocked up on everything she could need, I left. I stopped Dev and asked him to run to town and get a few more things from Bly¡¯s room. I told him to get a mini¨Cfridge and shit to stock it with, and also snacks she can keep in there and other sh.it a girl might need. I told him to take Roxy with him so she could help. Then I went to C.G¡¯s room. Where he was waiting for me to show up, I could tell that he thought i¡¯d be the first one to show, and I fucking was. ¡°You get the footage?¡± I asked as I sat down in the chair next to hisputer set¨Cup. ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t watch it yet,¡± he replied. ¡°Thought we could all find out together.¡± ¡°Kay,¡± I grumbled, trying to let everything weigh on me. That damn memory. ¡°So, what ya gonna do when we find out that our girl is as innocent as she looks?¡± C.G. asked casually ¡°She¡¯s not ¡®our¡® girl,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s my stepsister for fu.ck¡¯s sake.¡± C.G. rolled his eyes. ¡°I still think it¡¯s kinda hot,¡± he replied with a shrug. ¡°Just think of all the degrading things you can say to her while you¡¯re balls¨Cdeep-¡± ¡°Alright, enough,¡± I cut him off. C.G. chuckled. ¡°Face it, Havoc,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re all whipped for her. It¡¯s only a matter of time now that she¡¯s back.¡± Fu.ck no. I refuse to be a part of their sh.it. I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t even if I wanted to. Not after the damage I¡¯ve done. ¤¯¤À¤ó Get Bonus (Ad) > H Vote 100 Chapter 28 Realizations Chapter 28: Realizations Possessive Riders 28 Chapter 28 Realizations Chapter 28: Realizations Chayton/Psycho¡¯s POV After talking with Johnny, I had no doubts in my mind that Blythe probably didn¡¯t start that fight today. Or hell, maybe she did, and it was deserved. I¡¯m starting to feel like I have no idea about anything anymore. ¡°You think we had a lot more wrong about Bly than just today?¡± I asked Karma as we walked through the halls, looking for any one of those fucking girls. ¡°Yes,¡± Karma replied tly. I can tell this is bugging him more than he¡¯s letting on. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so short. I mean, not that Karma is very talkative, but¡­ Other than C.G., he was the one that held on the longest. When all of us would argue about keeping her to ourselves, he was the voice of reason. Or maddness. I guess it depends on how you look at things. Wonderful maddness is what I¡¯m settling on. ¡°Can¡¯t be that much off though, right?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, Bly acted out a lot back then¡­ right?¡± Karma stopped right in front of Snapper¡¯s door and turned to look at me. ¡°Did she?¡± he asked. I frowned at him. ¡°Yeah, she fu.cking did,¡± I replied. ¡°I never saw her do anything,¡± he said casually. ¡°She admitted to it a few times,¡± I argued. ¡°Did she?¡± He countered. ¡°Or did she just apologize because we made her?¡± I clenched my jaw, but didn¡¯t say anything. What could I say? I had no proof that Bly did all the sh.it she did. We were all going off of Everly¡¯s word. In the matter of fu.cking earth¨Cshattering minutes, Everly¡¯s word has lost significant value. And it¡¯s making me anxious. What if¡­ what if Everly lied about a lot of sh.it back then? Would she? It would be¡­ totally crazy. For both her and Alex. Then again, Alex did try to get knocked up by C.G. The sh.it she pulled got her banned from the club for eight months. Would have been permanent if she wasn¡¯t a club princess. Is Ev that crazy too? I know she¡¯s always had a thing for Karma, but those two just want to be patched ol¡®dies and not just princesses. Couldn¡¯t they justtch onto someone else? Still, it would be crazy. I mean, Bly/put garbage in Ev¡¯s locker, pushed her, bullied her, tore up her homework. Why would Ev do all of that to herself? Is she that crazy over Karma? No. There¡¯s no way. That¡¯s just crazy talk. ¡°I meant what I said, Psycho,¡± Karma stated. ¡°If I find out that anybody hurt her¡­ I¡¯ll make them pay.¡± ¡°What if we were the ones that hurt her?¡± I blurted before I could stop myself. Chapter 28 Healizations Karma¡¯s jaw ticked as he looked around the hall, searching for the right words. ¡°We always used to say that she was the opposite of all of us,¡± he said. ¡°The bnce that we needed she was rational when you were crazy. She was soft when Havoc was tough. She was loud when C.G. was quiet She was the voice of reason for us, the light in the darkness? ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± I asked, frustrated. ¡°I always felt like she was the calm in all our bullshit, but things have changed,¡± he said. ¡°I think she¡¯s going to be like us now. Crazy instead of calm. Tough Instead of soft. Quiet instead of loud. And a storm that¡¯s going to give the five of us our karma,¡± ¡°You think she¡¯s going to punish us?¡± I asked incredulously, ¡°You think that little thing is going to make us regret everything and give us our karma? Didn¡¯t she already sort of do that? Ya know, when she broke her fu.cking promise toe back.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be very difficult to get back in her heart,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I think there¡¯s something we¡¯re missing, Psycho. This ain¡¯t just about Everly and Alex and whatever other petty bullsh.it. No matter who¡¯s tellin¡® the truth¡­ If Bly really just wanted to punish us, then why would she promise toe back at all? Why not tell us all off before she left if she was that angry? C.G. was right. We should be askin why she didn¡¯te back, why she¡¯d rather be on the streets alone than with us.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to know the answer?¡± I grumbled. ¡°Too damn bad,¡± he said, pping my arm. ¡°No matter what we see on the footageter, we¡¯re finding out whatever it is that little spark is hiding from us.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± I replied, knowing Karma was going to do what he wanted anyway. ¡°What about all the other bullsh.it we¡¯re dealing with?¡± I asked. ¡°Ya know, with those missing kids and that organization C.G. found attached to it all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still figuring it out,¡± Karma said. ¡°I¡¯m waiting to hear back from someone, and C.G. gets more and more information every day. It¡¯s just taking time. Whatever that organization is and whoever is funding it must have money, because sh.it¡¯s hidden.¡± ¡°And in the meantime, we get to y the white knights in Blythe¡¯s little fairy¨Ctale,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Well, you know what the good thing about it now is, right?¡± He asked and knocked on Snapper¡¯s door. ¡°What?¡± I replied with a raised brow. ¡°We¡¯re all adults now,¡± he said, smirking. ¡°So now we can do all sorts of naughty things to her.¡± My whole body heated at the thought. I me C.G. He just had to bring up what I did back then. The memory was so sweet. Hell, that night is etched into my brain. I made Bly cu.m, and so fu.cking easily. Still to this day, I¡¯ve never made a girl cu.m that quickly. And the fact that I did it two more times in a row had me feeling like a true fu.cking Psycho in the moment. Blythe was so se.xy that night, in that over¨Csized T¨Cshirt. She wasn¡¯t even wearing panties and even big¨Ca.ss wet spot on my sweats. It was so hot. I wanted to go further. Hell, I wanted to fu.ck the sh.it out of her until she was screaming my name for the whole entire club to hear. And now here Karma is, telling me that I could do all of that if I really wanted to. Bly might have changed, but ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?ndNovel Chapter 23 Realizations that just makes her more feisty. I remember all the spots that make her weak. Now that we¡¯re grown¡­ ¡°You think I could-¡± get her to choke on my co.ck, was what I wanted to say, but Snapper chose then to open her door. I was grateful, to be honest. I couldn¡¯t believe that mentioning taking Blythe as I damn well pleased almost fu.cking got me. ¡°Prez¡­ VP¡­ wow, I feel lucky tonight,¡± Snapper giggled. ¡°Not really into four¨Csums with that many other dudes, babe, I¡¯m gonna be out if theye in.¡± Joker yelled from inside. Snapper leaned against her door¨Cframe and fluttered hershes at us. ¡°What¡¯ll it be boys?¡± She asked us. A secondter, Joker appeared behind her, jeans on and shirt and cut in hand. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, we ain¡¯t here to fu.ck,¡± I told him. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± he replied with a shrug and a sh.it¨Ceating grin on his face. ¡°Listening to the girl who just had my di.ck in her mouth ask two other guys ¡®who¡¯s it gonna be?¡®, kinda killed it for me. A brother likes to feel desired sometimes, ya feel me?¡± I snorted and shook my head at him. Snapper frowned at him, not even really looking offended. But I really get what Joker¡¯s saying. ¡°Chayton¡­ Oh my god Chayton¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Shorty, keep saying my name. Never forget who¡¯s making you feel this good.¡± ¡°Ch¨CChayton¡­¡± ¡°We just need to ask Snapper something since she seems to be the only one we can find,¡± Karma said, pulling me out of my thoughts. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s up baby?¡± Snapper chirped. ¡°Where the hell is Blythe¡¯s bag?¡± Karma asked, getting right to it. Snapper paled, but tried to hide it. ¡°W¨Cwhat do you mean? How would I know?¡± She replied. Karma took a menacing step towards her. Snapper took a step back, and right into Joker¡¯s chest. She looked up at him and he gave her a sad smile. ¡°Sorry, darlin¡®, you in trouble now,¡± he said, teasing her in the worst way. There¡¯s a reason we call him Joker. Bas.tard¡¯s almost as sick in the head as me. ¡°Snapper,¡± Karma said, his voice dark and cold. ¡°Tell me what the fu.ck happened. Where the hell is Blythe¡¯s sh.it? Why the fu.ck didn¡¯t you take her anything I fu.cking told you to? Who the hell told her she had to clean the house to stay here?¡± Then he took another step towards her and bent down to get in her face ¡°^nd you better not fucking lie to me.¡± Snapper gulped. She looked at Karma with wide eyes. Then she turned those eyes to me and then to Joker. She knew that she was fu.cked. Either she was going to tell us the easy way, or we were taking her to the basement. She knew it and she was terrified. dd on the wild at put vinned only of Yonghe fuoring kiddin ¡°where¡¯s how tag In my closet, Snapper mumbled I pushed past them, going right to the closet. I found Bly¡¯s duffle bag in the very back. However, what i found pissed me the fuck off ¡°You left out that you guys destroyed her shit while you were busy bullying her I said, holding the due bag up for Karma to see. All over it was bright pink spray paint. The words bitch, skank, whore, hoe, cunt were sprayed all over it. They did it to her clothes too. The bag was open, and I could see enough of that bright pinkto know. Aam in trouble?¡± Snapper asked, Yeah babe, I think you are, Joker said as he wrapped his arms around her in a loving way. Fucking creep 26¨Cbut H Keep her locked in her room until I figure this shit out,¡± Karma told Joker. ¡°Got it Prez, Joker replied, I followed Karma into the hall with Bly¡¯s bag in my hand. I was fuming. I feel like fucking shit. Like fucking soum, Like Ireally fucked up. And now we get to go see what really happened in the kitchen earlier today. Possessive Riders 29 Vote 100 Chapter 29: Bets Are On Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. This is all so fu.cked. Royally fu.cked. I¡¯ve never felt this ashamed or sick in my entire life. I have no idea where to go from here. We¡¯ve fucked up. I¡¯ve fu.cked up. I stormed into C.G.¡¯s room, unable to calm down. I wanted to fu.cking ring Snapper¡¯s neck. I had to get out of there before I actually did it. ¡°Why are you so pi.ssed?¡± Havoc asked. ¡°What happened?¡± Psycho sighed as he tossed Bly¡¯s bag onto C.G.¡¯s bed. C.G. jumped to his feet, going straight for it. ¡®This is Blythe¡¯s?¡± he asked, looking through her belongings. ¡°Snapper had it,¡± Psycho said. ¡°Oh, so this is fu.cking Snapper¡¯s fault,¡± Havoc scoffed. ¡°No, it¡¯s your fu.cking sister and Nikki¡¯s fault.¡± I spat. ¡°And Alex, apparently.¡± ¡°What the fu.ck are you talking about?¡± Havoc asked, frowning at me. ¡°We talked to a few people after we left Doc¡¯s office,¡± Psycho answered for me. ¡°Everly has been going around the club spreading lies about Blythe.¡± ¡°Oh, bullsh.it,¡± Havoc grumbled, crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sure anything Ev said was the fu.cking truth.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s she been saying?¡± C.G. asked. ¡°That Blythe is a maniptive cu.nt that yed around with us and wh.ored herself out all the time,¡± Psycho said, rolling his eyes. ¡°They were all in on this sh.it together too. All of them were agreeing and spreading sh.it. Saying that Bly¡¯s n was to get the attention of the entire club and get rid of all the subi.¡± ¡°Well, this must be Nikki¡¯s influence,¡± Havoc argued. ¡°Ev was so nice to-¡± ¡°Oh, cut the sh.it,¡± C.G. spat at him. ¡°Wake up already, Havoc. Everly is a fu.cking snake and always has been.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my sister like that,¡± Havoc replied angrily. I stepped forward, getting between them before they could go at it. ¡°Havoc, whatever we see on this footage¡­ I think I should warn you, brother,¡± I said to him. ¡°I will make someone pay if I have to.¡± ¡°And if that person is Blythe?¡± he asked. I stared him in the eye. We all know it¡¯s not. He knows it too. He just won¡¯t admit it to himself. 1 she¡¯s here, the more we¡¯re forced to face a past that each of us has been trying to forget. The more that happens¡­ the more some of us wonder what else we did. What other lies have we believed? nger that ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the shit, okay? C.G. suggested. The four of us gotfortable around C.G ?s variousputer screens. He and Havoc were right in formi Psycho was sitting in a chair behind them. And I was pacing behind him. ¡°Sh.it, C.G. muttered, What?¡± I asked. ¡°Can¡¯t get the audio to work, not sure why,¡± he said. ¡°Could be a glitch or something¡± ¡°Just y the sh.it,¡± Psycho said. ¡°We can figure it out from just that I¡¯m sure. ¡°By what? Whoever hit who first?¡± Havoc grumbled. ¡°Possibly,¡± Psycho replied. Havoc scoffed, ready to argue some more before he was thankfully cut off. ¡°Just fucking watch it,¡± C.G. said as he pulled up the feed. On his main screen was the kitchen from an above angle. It sped through the day. Breakfast being made. Blytheing in to find nothing left. Lunch being made and Everly throwing all the leftovers out. Then the same with dinner. Blythe came in shortly after everyone ate. She started cleaning and paused at the trashcan for a little while. Probably because she was fu.cking starving and all the food was tossed into the trash instead of saved. The next hour or so was of Blythe cleaning. She was cleaning the floor with a rag when Everly, Alex, Nikki, and Snapper walked into the kitchen. C.G. paused it and then yed it at normal speed. We watched as the four of them clearly taunted Blythe. Bly ignored them and Everly stepped on her hand. Just like Blythe had said. I was instantly pi.ssed. Even without sound, you can tell that Everly was the one to start it all. She was saying something while stepping on Blythe¡¯s hand. Apparently Bly had enough because she stood abruptly, making Everly stumble back. Then she ranted about something, pointing a stern finger at Everly and Alex. And then Alex pped her. C.G¡¯s breath hitched and the anger was practically rolling off him. Then we saw Alex p her again. That was when Bly burst out inughter and a momentter, I stormed in and she passed out. C.G. stopped the footage and turned around in his chair to face us. ¡°Everly clearly started that fight,¡± he stated. ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Havoc said. ¡°She could have been dishing out what Bly hading from years of torment. Alex was the one that hit her.¡± C.G. scoffed and shook his head. ¡°You really are going to do anything and everything you can to try to justify the way you treat her,¡± he grumbled. e Blythe did ¡°What the fu.ck is that supposed to mean?¡± Havoc spat. ¡°I try my best to act like she doesn¡¯t fucking exist. You guys are the ones that keep calling me to deal with sh.it. Or, Eves crying to me be something to her yet again.¡± ¡°Like hit her?¡± I asked tly They all turned to look at me, but I kept my eyes on Havoc. ¡°When you came bargin¡® into Doc¡¯s office, you said she hit Everly. Is that what your sister told you?¡± Havoc¡¯s jaw ticked. He looked away for a moment. did though, the moment he realized his twin lied to his fane and ¡°Ev has never lied before, Havoc said, knowing better than to te to us ¡°Is that even true? Psycho muttered. ¡°Or have we just blindly believed her dis atita de havoc scoffed. ¡°Okay, maybe we didn¡¯t have everything right, but I doubt we have everything wrong her det Havoc might have a point, but¡­ How much have we had wrong? What if it really for over fish that whet mean that for thest two years that Blythe was here, we¡­ Fuck, we pretty much sbartona haw ¡°The fact is, Everly lied this time,¡± I said. ¡°Along with Nikki, Alex, and Snapper. Which means that, frase know, everythin¡® about thosest two years with Blythe could have been wrong? Havoc red at the ground, jaw tight, refusing to say anything. C.G. was looking at me, his anger smetang just below the surface. Psycho was looking at me, waiting to hear what I had to say text, gaming e his eyes. The real question now is¡­ where do we go from here? Let¡¯s face some facts. One: Everly and Alex are li.ars, and we can¡¯t trust anyone on their side. Two: We still aren¡¯t surer witrat ever lied about, if anything. Three: Something more than just bullying is going on with Blythe Something else happened to her and I want to know what. I doubt Blythe would tell any of us though. Not now. She doesn¡¯t trust us anymore, and I don¡¯t even at this point. C.G. already couldn¡¯t find anything on her before. That only leaves two options: digging in person until we can put the pieces together, or Blythe tells us herself. Could I attempt both? Send someone out to investigate her father and husband while trying to get her open up here? Who would go that I could trust with this kind of mission? How would I get Blythe to us? I looked at my three closest brothers again. They were all watching me now, waiting for me to make up my mind. I am the prez, after all. Aside from that, they don¡¯t call me karma for nothing. Got that road name on our first run. After we got attacked by a rival club and the five of us had to literally fight our way out. She ended in a bloodbath, and we all got our road¨Cnames that night. Dragon included. If I had to dish karma out to Blythe¡­ what would it be? I¡¯m still pissed at her for noting back to us when she turned 18. I want her to hurt the same way we did for years. Maybe C.G. had a point. Maybe I¡¯ve been punishing Blythe in the wrong ways. If I unleash us on her, it might be too much. C.G. is already struggling. Hell, we all are, but he¡¯s the worst. The moment I give the green light, he¡¯ll overwhelm her. But I happen to think the best punishment would be to make her agree to what I wanted eight years ago We were going to ease her into things before. Touch her, tease her, make her feel wanted by all Then we were going to step things up a notch. Dragon, C.G. and I already had a n to get Psycho and havoc on board. This text is hosted at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel What if we do that, but this time, Blythe doesn¡¯t get a choice? Chapter 29 Bets Are On Havoc¡¯s Jaw ticked. He looked away for a moment, like he was trying to remember I saw that moment that h did though, the moment he realized his twin lied to his face and he believed her. ¡°Ev has never lied before,¡± Havoc said, knowing better than to lie to us. ¡°Is that even true?¡± Psycho muttered. ¡°Or have we just blindly believed her this whole time?¡± Havoc scoffed. ¡°Okay, maybe we didn¡¯t have everything right, but I doubt we have everything wrong either,¡± he said. Havoc might have a point, but¡­ How much have we had wrong? What if it really was everything? That would mean that for thest two years that Blythe was here, we¡­ Fu.ck, we pretty much abandoned her. ¡°The fact is, Everly lied this time,¡± I said. ¡°Along with Nikki, Alex, and Snapper. Which means that, as far as we know, everythin¡¯ about thosest two years with Blythe could have been wrong.¡± Havoc red at the ground, jaw tight, refusing to say anything. C.G. was looking at me, his anger simmering just below the surface. Psycho was looking at me, waiting to hear what I had to say next, guilt swarming in his eyes. The real question now is¡­ where do we go from here? Let¡¯s face some facts. One: Everly and Alex are li.ars, and we can¡¯t trust anyone on their side. Two: We still aren¡¯t sure what Blythe ever lied about, if anything. Three: Something more than just bullying is going on with Blythe. Something else happened to her and I want to know what. I doubt Blythe would tell any of us though. Not now. She doesn¡¯t trust us anymore, and I don¡¯t even me her at this point. C.G. already couldn¡¯t find anything on her before. That only leaves two options: digging in person until we can put the pieces together, or Blythe tells us herself. Could I attempt both? Send someone out to investigate her father and husband while trying to get her to open up here? Who would go that I could trust with this kind of mission? How would I get Blythe to open up to us? I looked at my three closest brothers again. They were all watching me now, waiting for me to make up my mind. I am the prez, after all. Aside from that, they don¡¯t call me karma for nothing. Got that road name on our first run. After we got attacked by a rival club and the five of us had to literally fight our way out. Sh.it ended in a bloodbath, and we all got our road¨Cnames that night. Dragon included. If I had to dish karma out to Blythe¡­ what would it be? I¡¯m still pi.ssed at her for noting back to us when she turned 18. I want her to hurt the same way we did for years. Maybe C.G. had a point. Maybe I¡¯ve been punishing Blythe in the wrong ways. If I unleash us on her, it might be too much. C.G. is already struggling. Hell, we all are, but he¡¯s the worst. The moment I give the green light, he¡¯ll overwhelm her. We But I happen to think the best punishment would be to make her agree to what I wanted eight year were going to ease her into things before. Touch her, tease her, make her feel wanted by all of us. Then we were going to step things up a notch. Dragon, C.G. and I already had a n to get Psycho and Havoc on board. What if we do that, but this time, Blythe doesn¡¯t get a choice? Chapter 20 Beta Am dil ¡°I want to know what else Blythe is hidin,¡± I finally said. ¡°I think we should change tactics. We should do who we originally nned when she came back, but¡­ let¡¯s not be so nice about it. After all, she does enil dese to be punished for breakin¡® her promises.¡± C.G. grinned widely at me, Havoc looked mortified, and Psycho was frowning in disgust. ¡°You want us to woo her?¡± Psycho asked. ¡°Fu.ck yes,¡± C.G. said all giddy. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Havoc dered. ¡°I told you thatst time. She¡¯s my fucking stepsister¡± ¡°Dude, just think about how hot that is though,¡± C.G. practically groaned. ¡°He said to punish her a bit. Why not make her suck you off while telling her how nasty she is for getting all wet over her big, bad stepbro.¡± Havoc gave him an incredulous look. ¡°That actually does sound kinda hot,¡± Psycho mumbled. ¡°But I¡¯m not wooing her. I also said thatst fucking time. I¡¯m not above getting her to suck my co.ck though.¡± ¡°Nobody touches her until I have her,¡± I blurted. Sh.it, what the hell is wrong with me? ¡°Oh?¡± C.G. asked with a raised brow. ¡°I need you guys to tease her a bit,¡± I said. ¡°If I give you the go¨Cahead, you¡¯ll be balls deep inside of her by tonight. I need her to trust us again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Psycho asked. ¡°Because she¡¯s hiding something,¡± I replied. ¡°Something that we obviously can¡¯t dig up. She has to tell us, and she¡¯s not going to do that until we get her to trust us again.¡± ¡°Bly is guarded now,¡± C.G. said. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do it at all,¡± Havoc grumbled. ¡°You know who would probably have an easier time than us?¡± C.G. said, grinning from ear¨Cto¨Cear. ¡°Dragon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling him back early,¡± I stated. ¡°So, how about another bet?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already won the first one. Clearly, Everly and Alex aren¡¯t innocent. Which means you guys have to be nicer to Bly and give this a chance.¡± ¡°Fu.ck that.¡± Havoc muttered. ¡°How about bein¡® nicer and bein¡® her friend at least?¡± I suggest. C.G. and I shared a look. If we could at least get them to agree to that, then I know all it¡¯ll take is a little poking from us after that. If we have to trap our friends to get the girl that we all want, then so be it. ¡°Fine,¡± Havoc grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll fu.cking try.¡± ¡°So what other bet?¡± Psycho asked C.G., who smiled wickedly at him. ¡°Well, we have about a month or so before Dragon¡¯sst match. How about we see who can break her down first? If we have to leave all our hopes on Dragon, then we all lose,¡± he suggested. ¡°What do we get if we win?¡± Psycho asked. 475 ¡°Whatever you want,¡± C.G. said. ¡°You want her gone? Fine, You cant as in innvendien da just leave you out of our little fucking love nest? Then fine ¡°Fucking gross,¡± Havoc muttered C.G. and I shared a look. I knew what he was doing. He was ying on her egns Mat trusted any of us enough again to tell us what happened there was no way any of us was ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Psycho agreed. ¡°What about the rest of the shit? The gine and all a Well, I have a n for all of that. 2 Get Bonus (Ad) > < Chapter 30 Eating Together Possessive Riders 30 Chapter 30: Eating Together Blythe¡¯s P.Q.V. ¡°You sure you¡¯re feeling better, kid?¡± Doc asked me. ¡°It¡¯s really only been a few hours.¡± ¡°I feel a lot better now that I¡¯ve eaten and gotten more sleep, I told him for the third time. ¡°And it¡¯s the next morning.¡± ¡°Still, only a few hours,¡± he muttered as he looked me over. ¡°Maybe you should stay here for the day, where I can keep an eye on you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to sleep on a bed that has nkets and pillows, but I shouldn¡¯t leave Butter alone for so long! said. ¡°Butter,¡± Doc grunted. ¡°The hell kinda name is that?¡± I rolled my eyes, butughed lightly. I told Doc all about Butter and how we met. I also told him about my life in Nebraska. He tried to pry, tried to ask me why I had left my husband, why I never came back here, and anything about my life before Nebraska. And I shut down at every question, refusing to answer. I love Doc, but I don¡¯t trust him. I can¡¯t fully trust anyone here. Doc¡¯s loyalty lies with the club, and the club owes me nothing. I¡¯m an outsider here. Always have been. Doc might have cared about me, but anything I tell him, he¡¯ll tell Karma. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my mom, the guys, Tusk never told anyone about what was happening to me at Silent Divine. By the time I met Sean, I had given up on any hope that they would ever care about me. I stopped asking about my mom, so I had no idea if they knew anything. Clearly, they knew I was married, but is that because Daniel told them, or did they find out another way? Sean did have money. Our wedding was talked about in the city¡¯s newspaper. There were articles about the bachelor finally settling down. If you could call it that. Still, it seemed like Doc didn¡¯t know much beyond the fact that I was married. I wonder if they all kept quiet about what was happening to me so that they didn¡¯t look bad. Does that mean that not everybody knows? Annita? Camilia? Bones? Chopper? Are they all in the dark about what I was going through? How would they act if they found out? Part of me, a really big part, wanted to say it. I wanted to tell Doc everything. Spit it all out and tell him how his precious club brothers and my innocent mother knew all about it. About the abuse. The sexual assault. Everything I had to endure at that godforsaken ce. But I just¡­ couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to relive the past more than I already do. There was a time that I wanted to be saved, but that taught me that the only one you can ever truly count on is yourself. Plus, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ru¨ªn Doc¡¯s image of everyone. As much as I felt they deserved i been if I just suffer in silence. didn¡¯t. It¡¯s ¡°What if I go get your cat?¡± Doc suddenly asked. ¡°What? No, 1-7 Chapter 30. Fating Together Guddenly, the door flung open, making me jump. Doc looked up and red at the intruder. My eyes connected with a pair of emerald gems. I frowned hard at him and looked away. ¡°What?¡± Doc asked him. ¡°It¡¯s breakfast time,¡± Karma stated, TH bring you a te, kid,¡± Doc told me as he walked towards the door. ¡°Nah, she cane eat with the rest of us,¡± Karma said, blocking his path out the door. ¡°That thing moves, right?¡± He asked, pointing at my IV. ¡°Yeah, but-¡± Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel ¡°Who the hell said I wanted to eat with you?¡± I cut Doc off. ¡°And what about Butter? Does he have food?¡± ¡°Butter is fine and fed,¡± Karma said. ¡°Havoc checked on him earlier.¡± I red at Karma. ¡°If anything is wrong with my cat, because you let Havoc near him¡­ I will burn this entire club to the ground,¡± I threatened with narrowed eyes. ¡°Noted,¡± Karma grunted. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I sighed heavily, ¡°Is this some twisted ploy to mess with me?¡± I asked. ¡°Ie out there and everyone acts like I don¡¯t exist? Because I have no problem with that if I actually get a meal. You won¡¯t get a reaction out of me like you want, Karma.¡± Karma held my eyes for a moment. I didn¡¯t back down at all. I wanted him to know how serious I was, how much I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Nobody is going to do that anymore,¡± he finally said. ¡°Ann and Cami are waiting to see you.¡± I perked up at that. Just the slightest. Mostly because they never did anything to me. In fact, they had my back the most out of everyone here. And also, I, Karma¡¯s mom. They were the ones that would tell Mom to go easier on me, and that maybe things weren¡¯t what they seemed. Of course, it was their husbands that told them all to leave it be. They listened, because that¡¯s what you do when you¡¯re an ol¡®dy. You trust and listen to orders. Club life. They were still the kindest; took me out shopping with them, spent girl¨Ctime with me when Mom was giving all her attention to Everly, and really made me feel like part of the family. They weren¡¯t happy about having to ignore me when I was brought back here either. They tried to talk to me more than just that first day, and their husbands must have known because they were always close by to stop them. If they wouldn¡¯t have though, I would have. I don¡¯t want them to get into trouble because of me. Still, if Karma is being honest¡­ Then I can talk to them again. And Bones and Chopper. I couldn¡¯t give a sh.it less about anyone else here, but them¡­ Slowly, I stood up from bed and grabbed the IV pole. I wheeled it around the bed, standing in fr f Doc and Karma. Karma just stared at me, not moving. Doc looked between the two of us, but I kept my eyes on Karma. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, shocking me, but there was no way in hell I was letting it show. ¡°For?¡± I replied, raising a brow at him. Cluster 37 Eating Tiger ¡°For everythin¡®,¡± he said. ¡°Listenin¡® to Everly without even sakiri your side all those years ago, die Kara time, treatin¡® you the way I have since you¡¯ve been here, tell the club to do the same, thank you eno drugs¡­ I¡¯m sorry for all of it.¡± ¡°But not kidnapping me?¡± I asked, kind of pissed off that he didn¡¯t include that detal ¡°No,¡± he replied tantly. Tll never apologize for bringin¡® you home, Spark ¡°Home,¡± I scoffed. ¡°And sorry doesn¡¯t even begin to make up for everything, just so you know I added ¡°And don¡¯t forgive you.* ¡°I know,¡± was all he said. I frowned at him. ¡°Can I go eat now? Or did you want to talk out of your ass some more?¡± I asked Karma¡¯s eyebrows drew down and Doc choked on augh. After a moment and an awkward cough from Doc. Karma moved aside, allowing us through. I follow Doc down the hall with Karma¡¯s heat right against my back Does he have to be so damn close to me? When we arrived in the kitchen, most of the club was there. It was packed with people waiting in line to get some food. Everything was always served buffet¨Cstyle since that¡¯s what worked best. The kitchen wasrge enough that they could fit four long tables, which was mostly enough room for everyone. The moment we stepped into the kitchen, though, silence descended upon us. Everyone turned to look at us. My face med. I was happy to be out of that nasty uniform, and I was feeling better after taking a proper shower. I¡¯m sure I still looked like a hobo though. My long, wet hair is piled on top of my head. I refused to wear it down in front of them. Doc had given me a pair of sweatpants and a shirt. They were men¡¯s clothes and must havee from one of the smaller guys because they weren¡¯t big enough to fit Doc¡¯srge form. However, I was swimming in them. Still better than the uniform. ¡°What the hell is she doing here?!¡± Everly screeched. ¡°Eatin¡®,¡± Karma replied sternly, shoving past me to get in line. Honestly, I love that he doesn¡¯t demand cutting in line because of his prez status. Just like his father. ze was always a fair man. At least in my personal experience with him. ¡°After popping pills and hitting me, you¡¯re going to let her eat with the rest of us?¡± Everly spat, ring at me. ¡°Feel free to leave,¡± I told her, going to get in line behind Karma. Karma turned to look down at me. I ignored him until I felt his hand on the small of my back. My spine went rigid, and my eyes snapped up to meet his. He smirked at me as he pushed me to step in front of him. Do not fu.cking blush, Blythe! Don¡¯t you dare show that he still affects you! ¡°Excuse me bit.ch?!¡± Everly screeched again and I winced. ¡°Jesus, just because you¡¯re deaf doesn¡¯t mean the rest of us are,¡± I said. ¡°Stop shouting like that. It¡¯s like nails on a chalkboard.¡± Everly scoffed, her jaw dropping as she looked from me to Karma. ¡°You¡¯re just going to let her talk to me like that?¡± she asked. Chapter 30: Eating together ¡°Blythe- ¡°Aren¡¯t you an adult now, Ev?¡± I asked, ignoring Karma. ¡°Can¡¯t you fight your own battles? (really thought your grown up enough by now to not cry every time someone insults you. After all, ording to you, I used to do all the time. Don¡¯t you think you should have grown a backbone by now?¡± Everly looked seconds away from losing her mind, but there were several people around us that snickered ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Somebody else cut in. ¡°Enough talking to my sister like that¡± I looked up at Havoc, but he wasn¡¯t ring at me like I had expected. If anything, he looked annoyed Not just with me either. ¡°Tell your sister to keep her mouth then,¡± I said, shrugging as I turned away and moved with the line. ¡°You little-¡± ¡°Ev, enough, let it go,¡± Havoc ground out, earning a loud scoff from the club princess. ¡°So, did you not watch the footage?¡± I asked Karma quietly. ¡°Or was I still somehow in the wrong? ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter Spark,¡± he replied. ¡°For now, just enjoy your breakfast.¡± 5 Possessive Riders 31 Chapter 31: Belonging Blythe¡¯s POV. ¡°Blythee sit with us,¡± Annita said the moment I had a te full of food. She patted the empty seat beside her. I smiled as I walked towards her. I set my te down and took the seat Ann offered. I was seated at the head of the table, and I didn¡¯t really like it. I ended up moving my seat to the corner, closer to Ann. Bones was sitting next to Ann, practically glued to her side. Camilia was seated on the opposite side of the table with Chopper, her ol¡® man. Bothdies were grinning at me from ear¨Cto¨Cear. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m so happy to finally talk to you,¡± Ann said. ¡°These fu.ckers really got it from us, just so you know.¡± ¡°Yeah, we were not happy about any of it,¡± Cami agreed. Both of their men grunted, giving me the impression that it¡¯d been a tough week. Good. I hope it has for all of them. I get that it¡¯s club life, but I can still be mad. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, kid,¡± Bones said. ¡°Yeah, we really are,¡± Chopper agreed. ¡°It¡¯s alright guys, I get it,¡± I said. ¡°Club life.¡± Just then, Karma decided to sit down. He pulled a chair over until he was sitting right next to me. So close that his knee bumped mine. I frowned at him. ¡°Besides,¡± I added. ¡°I¡¯ll just me your dipsh.it prez. He was the one that made the rules, right?¡± Cami and Ann were smirking, trying not to snicker. Everyone else seemed ufortable. I didn¡¯t care though. I was just happy to have some food. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Karma said, surprising not only me, but a few of the others around us. ¡°I was an a.ss. You can all me me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think any of them needed your permission,¡± I said without looking at him. Karma bent his head down until I felt his hot breath fan my neck. ¡°This is my club,¡± he stated lowly. ¡°So, yes, the fu.ck they do.¡± ¡°Good thing I¡¯m not part of the club,¡± I muttered sarcastically. ¡°Who knows what I¡¯d be in for after having my own beliefs and opinions?¡± ¡°You are a part of the club,¡± he argued. ¡°No, Karma, I¡¯m not,¡± I stated. ¡°I¡¯m nothing to any of you. I don¡¯t fit in here.¡± Or anywhere, for that matter. ¡°Oh, Spark,¡± Karma whispered, sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°You forget what I told you the day I gave you that nickname? I can always remind you.¡± ~ shback: age, 11~ Chapter 31 Belonging ¡°Wow, what a wh.ore.¡± ¡°Yeah, no kidding.¡± ¡°Are you really sleeping with all of them?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe they¡¯d all want her¡­ gross.¡± ¡°Just do us all a favor and pick one, okay? Some of us want a chance too.¡± ¡°How about we just mess up her face? I doubt they¡¯ll want her if we make her ugly.¡± The typical pack of mean girls. I don¡¯t even remember their names. This isn¡¯t the first time they¡¯ve cornered me in the bathroom though. However, it was the first time they beat me up. And they got me good. All I could do was curl up into a ball and cry until they stopped. With onest threat to stay away from my only friends, they were gone. A random girl found me shortly after that. I was sobbing on the floor, terrified of what had just happened. Three girls just jumped me in the school bathroom, all because I¡¯m friends with the five hottest guys in school. We¡¯re just friends anyway. I have no idea why everyone says things like that about us. The girl who found me went to get a teacher. A short whileter, I was sitting in the nurse¡¯s office. The principal tried to ask me who had beat me up, but I refused to talk. He called Mom, and now I have to wait to be picked up. Oh, and I got suspended for two days for refusing to snitch. Chayton would be so proud of me. Evander is going to be pi.ssed though. Maybe this will get him to teach me how to throw a punch. ¡°Okay, honey, why don¡¯t youy down and rest until your mom gets here?¡± The nurse suggested in a gentle tone. I nodded before going to the bed and lying down. The nurse excused herself after that, going into the office that was off to the side to give me more quiet space. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep, but I was just too wound up. Suddenly, I felt the bed dip behind me. I jumped, turning around and opening my eyes. Kylian was there, sitting at the edge of the bed, staring at me like he knew every little thing about me without having to ask. ¡°H¨Chi,¡± I stutteredmely ¡°Hey,¡± he replied. ¡°You gonna tell me what happened?¡± ¡°H¨Chow did you even know-¡± ¡°Helga was braggin¡® about what they did to you,¡± he cut me off. ¡°You didn¡¯t show up to ss. I went lookin¡®. Overheard Nova asking a teacher if you were okay.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Her name is Heidi, not Helga,¡± I muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Kylian replied tly. ¡°Who is Nova?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°Some girl who found you in the bathroom. She was worried about you.¡± ¡°Oh, Treplied tamely ¡°You gonna tell me what happened?¡¯ he asked again 1 blew out a breath i got beat up,¡± I said ¡°Why?¡± He asked. He already knows the who. Now he wants to know why. fd rather snitch about who had done it then tell Kylian why ¡°Because they don¡¯t like me,¡¯ I replied quietly. It wasn¡¯t aplete lie. They obviously hated me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight back, Kylien asked. ¡°They said you took it.¡± ¡°There were three of them,¡± I said. ¡°So? That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t fight back,¡± he argued, ¡°You wanted me to fight a losing battle?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°I want you to stand up for yourself, so people know not to mess with you,¡± he corrected me. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you know, Bly¡± 1 scoffed. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m a total weakling, I¡¯m a huge crybaby. That¡¯s why they hate me. Because I don¡¯t fit in with any of them. I¡¯m a total loser who doesn¡¯t fit in anywhere. You guys are the only ones nice to me, and even with you I¡­ I mean, I¡¯m not part of the club life¡­ I¡¯m an outsider. What¡¯s the point of standing up for myself?¡± Kylian reached out to wipe a tear from my cheek. He gave me a small smile and my heart fluttered. His smallest actions spike such huge responses from me. ¡°Firstly, being weak and a crybaby doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be brave,¡± he told me. ¡°Fight while you¡¯re cryin¡® and scared. Do it because you deserve to fight back, As for that other sh.it¡­¡± he trailed off, moving his hand to cup the side of my face. ¡°As long as I¡¯m a part of the Inferno Demon Riders, then so are you. You are not an outsider and never will be. No matter what happens between us in the future. You will always, always have a ce at the club with us. You might not see it, but¡­ You¡¯re like this spark of fire¡­ ready to blow up at a moment¡¯s notice. A spark in all the darkness¡­ A spark of fire straight from inferno and sent to the Demon Riders. My spark.¡± I blinked at Kylian as heat pooled in my cheeks. ¡°H¨C¡­¡± I trailed off, swallowing hard. ¡°D¨Cdo you mean that?¡± Kylian smiled wider. ¡°Yeah, Spark, I mean it,¡± he replied./ Spark¡­ wow¡­ ¡°Is that like¡­ my road name?¡± asked, feeling a little dazed. Kylian chuckled and shook his head. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s my special name for you. So that you know you¡¯ll always be a part of my life, wherever I Chapter 31: Belongeng am.¡± I felt my blush deepen, the heat spreading down my neck. ¡°Thank you, Kylian,¡± I whispered, tears brimming my eyes. Thank you for making me feel like I belong somewhere.¡± ¡°Anytime, Spark,¡± he murmured. ¡°Anytime.¡± *** ~ Present: age, 25~ ¡°Things change though, don¡¯t they Karma?¡± I said, practically spitting the words at him. How dare he use such a special memory to try to trick me. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± he replied. ¡°But not you being a part of this club, being the spark sent from inferno- ¡°Just stop it,¡± I hissed at him, turning my head to narrow my eyes at him. ¡°If I really am some spark sent to this club from hell¡­ then maybe, just maybe, you should be scared.¡± ¡°You threatenin¡® the prez, Short Cake?¡± Psycho asked, plopping down beside Cami, practically at the opposite corner of the table from me. ¡°If he feels like taking it that way, then yeah,¡± I replied before stuffing my mouth full of pancakes. So good. ¡°Hope ya¡¯ll ain¡¯t pickin¡® on my favorite club princess,¡± C.G.mented as he snatched a chair and literally pushed his mom and dad to move down so he could sit right next to me. Suddenly, I felt ustrophobic. ¡°Oh, Alex is here?¡± Everly chimed in happily. Why is she even still here? ¡°What? Ew, no,¡± C.G. replied,pletely disgusted. ¡°I was talking about my little fireball of course.¡± Then he kissed the side of my head before I could even see iting. I red at C.G., but he was too busy eating to notice. ¡°After this,¡± Karma whispered in my ear, making me tense with his heat. ¡°We need to have a talk. The rules are changin¡®, Spark. Time for you to learn.¡± ¡°Learn what?!¡± I snapped, hissing at him so only the few people around us could hear. Karma smirked at me. ¡°That you belong to this club,¡± he stated. ¡°And we ain¡¯t lettin¡® ya go.¡± 3 Get Bonus (Ad) > 100 Å® Vote Possessive Riders 32 Chapter 32: An Opening Tae/Computer Guru/C.G.¡¯s PO.V. Fu.ck, I am so ready for this. All of it. Teasing Bly, teasing the guys, having her, us all finally getting what we want. I should be more concerned. I should be less excited. After all, it¡¯s clear that Bly went through something Something probably pretty bad. But I can¡¯t help myself. She¡¯s right here, right in my grasp, and I just got a green light to pounce. Okay, it was a yellow light, but I could work with that. I didn¡¯t sleep a winkst night. Well, none of us did. After deciding that I¡¯d won the bet and that we were going to pursue Bly, we nned. Well, Karma and I did. Psycho and Havoc just listened. At least, to the sexual rtionship sh.it with Blythe. Everything else they were talkative for. Like what to do with Snapper, or Alex and Everly. It was a huge fight all around. I wanted Snapper booted, but Psycho argued. She was always his favorite, and he argued that she was just trying to fit in with the club princesses. Karma decided to give her a trial run, but she was Psycho¡¯s responsibility now. Which means he¡¯s got toy down thew with her, and if she fu.cks up again, he gets to deal with it. Alex and Everly were different. They were club princesses. Alex had already gotten herself into hot water with the sh.it she pulled with me. We could easily ban her from the club with the evidence we had. Batch wouldn¡¯t be able to do sh.it to help his daughter, and honestly, I doubted he¡¯d even try. I knew he was sick of Alex¡¯s sh.it. Everly was different though. She was the golden child. A daughter to one of our oldest members, and also the twin sister of our Enforcer. Plus, without that audio, Everly didn¡¯t really do anything wrong. Not that we could prove, anyway. However, seeing that footage and thinking back to all those times we never listened to Blythe got to all of us. Havoc was the only one sticking up for his sister, but deep down, even he knew that something wasn¡¯t right. So, Karma¡¯s n was to add more cameras around the clubhouse and¡­ see what happens. It wasn¡¯t the best n, but without some kind of proof that Everly was lying and bullying Bly, there was nothing we could do. Which fu.cking sucked because now Everly gets to stay around and bully Bly whenever she wants. Granted, that was part of Karma¡¯s n. It was a sh.it n, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was really going to work, but I was willing to give it a try. As long as Bly was never left alone for too long. I didn¡¯t want Everly to have the chance to hurt her. Ultimately, we decided to do nothing except watch from the shadows. I hated it. I could tell that the others weren¡¯t too keen on the idea either, but it was what we had. Bly still got her ¡°punishment¡± for breaking her promise, and we could sneakily find out the truth. This way, the girls think that we don¡¯t believe Blythe again, just like before. They¡¯ll stay co.cky and confident and soon enough, we¡¯ll have our proof. I just hate that the one getting hurt the most in all of this is Bly. But, we can make up for it now. When one of us has to be mean to her to keep the show going, another one of us gets to sooth all that pain ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel n to do the most soothing. Even if I have to wait for Karma to fu.ck her first. And what a damn fu.cing rule that was. All of us got a few shocks during that conversation¡­ Chapter 32. An Ding ¨C shback to their conversation ~ ¡°Let¡¯s go back to what the fuck you meant when you said you get her first,¡± I said after we discussed everything else. ¡°I get to fuck her first,¡± Karma replied casually. ¡°Nobody gets their dick in her pussy before me.¡± ¡°But everything else is fair game?¡± I asked, ¡°Take it slow,¡± he ordered. ¡°I mean it.¡± ¡°Fu.ck, I can try,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Should I change that and not let any of you do anything until I¡¯ve done it with her?¡± Karma said. Psycho scoffed and I smirked. ¡°What if we¡¯ve already done sh.it with her? What then?¡± I asked. Psycho narrowed his eyes at me. Something the other two definitely noticed. I was trying my best not tough at the way Psycho was blushing right now. ¡°Have you two done sh.it with her already?¡± Havoc asked incredulously. ¡°We may have dry¨Chumped topletion back in the day,¡± I replied, folding my hands behind my head and leaning back in my chair. ¡°Psycho watched us get all hot and heavy on my 16th birthday. Then he trapped her in her room shortly after that. Didn¡¯t ya, Psycho?¡± Psycho red at me. ¡°You two fu.cking made her cu.m by dry humping her?¡± Havoc asked, still sounding incredulous. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t do the same,¡± Karma shot out. Mine and Psycho¡¯s eyes snapped to Havoc. ¡°What?!¡± I practically shouted. ¡°You too? When?¡± Psycho asked at the same time. ¡°Tell them the truth,¡± Karma said. ¡°Don¡¯t leave out that you had your fingers plowed into her either. And while we¡¯re at it, you can also exin why you stormed out of there afterward, lookin¡® all pissed off instead of happy as hell that the girl you loved just creamed all over your hand.¡± My jaw dropped as I stared at Havoc. ¡°Fuuu.ck, was she tight?¡± I asked excitedly. ¡°Tell me you licked yourself clean after. What¡¯d she taste like? I bet she was wet as fu.ck. She left a fu.cking spot on Psycho¡¯s pants the night he was with her.¡± ¡°Dude,¡± Psychoined. ¡°How long did you fu.cking watch?¡± ¡°Until the finale, duh,¡± I replied. ¡°Okay, okay, enough,¡± Havoc said. ¡°It was a huge mistake. All of it.¡± Compton 32 An Opened Havoc wouldn¡¯t tell us what exactly happened. He only admitted to making Blythe to ha fe After that, it was decided that anything up to pration was okay But we had to promue to take with her. As slow as a bunch of fucking bikers could be. However, i spent the rest of the night thinking about all the things we could do while we waited for take that final step. I¡¯m going to take it high¨Cschool¨Cslow. The way 1 warded to when we were teenagers Which got ruined because my friends wanted her too, and then Everly and Alex and their ty dheg buh and then Daniel took Bly away from us. Now, though¡­ Now I get the chance to do it all over again. And the best part is that were adults. Work means that I can be all over her, sneak into her room, put my hands all over her whenever I were. The only one stopping me is Blythe. Bly is going to be an obstacle all on her own, but I¡¯m not afraid of a challenge. In fact, fm looking fora it. The more I watched her rx over breakfast, the more excited I got. She was so at ease with Mom and Aunt Cami. I loved it. I loved that she fit in here, fit in my life so perfectly. I want her. Badly. And now I¡¯m going to have her. Karma and I are on the same page. We all get her and none of us are letting her go. It¡¯s only a matter of time for these twe. And no matter who wins this bet, I cannot wait until Dragon finds out. As for the sh.it Blythe is hiding¡­ We¡¯ll find out. I have my personal system tracking down every tiny lite piece of information about her dad and husband. It¡¯s just going to take a while. We¡¯ll find out the truth though, and when we do¡­ Whoever hurt Blythe will beg for mercy. Most of the brothers have cleared out of the kitchen now. It was just me, Karma, Bly, Aunt Cami, and Mom Everyone else had sh.it to do or jobs to get to. I don¡¯t have my first client at the shop until muchter today. 1 wanted to spend as much time with Bly as I could before then. ¡°Alright, Bly needs to get some more rest,¡± Karma said, pushing his chair out to stand. Blythe frowned at him as she crossed her arms over her chest, but she didn¡¯t argue. ¡°I need you guys to gather some clothes for her that she can borrow until we can take her shopping.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Blythe asked. ¡°Your sh.it got ruined,¡± Karma stated. ¡°What? All of it?¡± She asked sadly. ¡°It¡¯s all in your room now, but you need new stuff,¡± he replied. ¡°I hope you¡¯re punishing whoever ruined it,¡± Mom spat. ¡°Ma¡­¡± I groaned, cing my hand on her knee and squeezing. ¡°We can take her shopping today, Aunt Cami offered. ¡°No,¡± Karma shot her down. ¡°She¡¯s not leavin¡® the area until I know she won¡¯t run the moment she gets a chance. At least not without us.¡± ¡°How about me and Psycho go with them?¡± I suggested. Karma stared at me for a moment before his eyes slid to the three girls at the table. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°C.G., Psycho, Havoc, and I will all go. My mom will be back today. She¡¯ll want to An Opening I is here today?¡± Blythe perked up. Karma looked down at her. ¡°She was visiting family and Bonnie over in Scond,¡± he told her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. ¡°Oh, she knows,¡± Aunt Cami said. ¡°Yeah, she definitely knows,¡± Mom agreed, smiling sweetly at Karma: Karma sighed heavily before looking at Blythe again. ¡°Want toe to my parents¡® with me?¡± he asked her. ¡°To wait for her.¡± Karma held his hand out to Blythe. She looked at it and looked at him. This is either about to be the world¡¯s smallest step forward, or downright disappointing. Whether it¡¯s just for I or not, this is a very smail moment of trust. At least we know Blythe didn¡¯t hate us so much that she¡¯d rather be locked in her room than see I. Or¡­ she could want exactly that, and shut us out. We need some kind of opening from her. Just a crack for us to shove the rest of the way through. Finally, after a long moment of hesitation, Blythe ced her hand in Karma¡¯s, giving us that start of that little crack. Possessive Riders 33 Chapter 33: The Twilight Zone Blythe¡¯s P.Q.V. I can¡¯t believe I put my hand in Karma¡¯s. Or that I¡¯m really about to do this. My nerves are all over the ce. feel like I¡¯m going to be sick. ¡°Can youdies lend her something to wear for the day, and somethin¡® for tomorrow?¡± Karma asked Ann and Cami as he pulled me to the kitchen¡¯s exit. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? fin?novel ¡°Of course!¡± Ann called out. ¡°We¡¯ll get some pajamas too.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Karma called back, as he pushed the door open and gently shoved me through it. I got pj¡¯s covered.¡± My eyes snapped up at Karma as he walked through the door, letting it close behind us. He winked at me, walking up right behind me. I felt heat rush to my face and my feet were bolted to the floor. Karma pressed himself into my back and more heat filled my cheeks. When the hell did they all get so big? I know they were always bigger than me, but this is just ridiculous now. Does the club give out steroids or something? Karma gently pushed me forward with his body, and it snapped me out of whatever the hell that was. I have no idea what that was about, and I don¡¯t even want to begin to decipher it. What I sleep in doesn¡¯t even matter. I can sleep in the clothes I have on right now. That¡¯s probably all Karma meant. ¡°Where you goin¡®?¡± Karma asked as he wrapped his arm around my middle and lifted me off the ground until my feet were dangling a few inches above the floor. ¡°I¨CI thought we were going to wait for your mom?¡± I replied, hating that he made me stutter. ¡°After you shower and change,¡± he stated, still carrying me. ¡°You gotta make yourself presentable or Ma¡¯s gonna kill me.¡± ¡°She should kill you anyway,¡± I muttered before I started thrashing around. ¡°Put me down! I can walk, ya know!¡± Suddenly, Karma¡¯s chuckle was right next to my ear. ¡°But I like the way you feel in my arms,¡± he said with a low, husky tone that sent a jolt of fire through me. Whoa¡­ ¡°Let me go,¡± I pushed out through clenched teeth. Karma chuckled again as he wrapped his other arm around me. He lifted me up more, and held me against his chest as he walked down the hall. His nose was buried in my hair and he inhaled deeply. ¡°Are you sniffing me, you creep?¡± I spat, horrified. ¡°You smell nice,¡± Karma stated, We made it to my door and Karma set me down long enough to open the door. Then he picked me back up, walked us through the doorway, and kicked the door shut. Butter looked up from his spot on the bed, saw it Chapter 33 The Twight Zone was me, and went back to sleep. A bed that was made, by the way. With lots of pillows and a thick deep red ¡°You are so lucky, my IV is out,¡± I grumbled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done this if it weren¡¯t,¡± he grumbled back. ¡°; low should I know?¡± I spat, sounding like a spoiled child. God, I hate how small they all make me feel. ¡°Because you know me,¡± he murmured, moving his head down until his chin rested on my shoulder. ¡°You used to know me better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Used to,¡± I replied tightly. ¡°And then you all turned into a.ssholes, abandoned me, and threw me to the wolves.¡± ¡°I admit that we turned into a.ssholes,¡± Karma said. ¡°We should have listened to you more when it came to Everly, but we never abandoned you. That was what you did to us. I don¡¯t know what you mean by throwin¡® you to the wolves. We wanted to eat you up ourselves, Spark, why would we throw you to anyone else?¡± I clenched my jaw and shook my head. This really must be a damn joke. They knew what was happening to me at Silent Divine. I know they did. Daniel told me. He¡­ He said they knew¡­ and then when I came back- ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everythin¡® we did,¡± Karma continued, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°We all are, and we want to make it up to you now.¡± Make it up to me? Seriously? ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he said softly. ¡°So, we¡¯re going to prove it to you, but Spark¡­ this time¡­ we ain¡¯t lettin¡® you go baby. This time¡­ you¡¯re stayin¡® whether you like it or not. One day, you¡¯ll see how serious we are. One day, you¡¯ll fall for us all over again. One day, you won¡¯t want to leave.¡± ¡°You sound so confident,¡± I spat. Karma chuckled. ¡°Well, Stockholm syndrome is a thing,¡± he teased. ¡°Oh, so now I¡¯m just supposed to fall in love with my kidnappers. Great,¡± I said sarcastically, making Karma ¡°Oh, my darlin¡® spark¡­¡± he trailed off, his head turning so that his lips brushed the shell of my ear. I hated how my body reacted. I hated that I got hot all over, that a shiver ran down my spine, that my eyes rolled back. ¡°You¡¯re already in love with us,¡± he whispered. ¡°You just lost hope in us, and I don¡¯t me you.¡± Then he pressed a soft kiss right below my ear, making my breath hitch. ¡°But we¡¯re gonna bring back that hope.¡± ¡°G¨Cgood luck,¡± I tried to spit out at him, but it came out all breathy. Damn it! ¡°Ya know¡­ I know your little secret with the others,¡± Karma said. His hands that were gripping my hips somehow managed to push up my baggy shirt until he was skimming my bare belly. His lips were but not kissing, just¡­ there. ¡°S¨Csecret?¡± I mumbled, trying to keep a hold of myself. What is he talking about? on me, know that you let all of them touch you,¡± he whispered, his voice growing darker, ¡°All of them but me. They all had their lips on you at least, but you left me out of the fun.¡± Their lips on me? Touch me? All but him? What does he me My eyes snapped open, and my entire body med with embarrassment. He knows. Karma knows. Somehow. Maybe the guys all talked about it. Maybe they all know. But Karma definitely knows. He knows I¡¯ve done stuff with all of them. Oh my god, this is humiliating¡­ ¡°Embarrassed, are we?¡± Karma teased me as his fingers brushed higher. I squirmed and gripped his forearms, but it only made things worse. At least for me, it did. Stupid strong, hard, muscr body. How is it even fair that he got se.xier than he already was? ¡°Is it because I know you have history with each of them? Or are you just embarrassed that you liked it so much?¡± ¡°I¨CI¨CI¡­ H¨Chow do you even know about any of that?¡± I asked, trying to sound angry, but I¡¯m not sure if I did. ¡°Well, I saw you and Havoc that night,¡± he told me. He did? Does that mean he heard what Havoc said to me after? That was the most humiliating moment of my entire life. I gave something special to Evander that night. He was the first person to ever touch me like that. Sure, Tae and Chayton had given me some hot and heavy make¨Cout sessions that ended in me orgasming more than once. Not that I¡¯d ever admit that it was more than once to them. I was so thrilled that Evander was being nice to me again. Beyond thrilled. Hell, I would have given him my virginity in that moment just for the simple fact that he called me Dimples again. But then he¡­ ¡°I left after you came,¡± Karma whispered in my ear. ¡°I wanted to give you two some privacy. I nned to go barging in shortly after that, but then Havoc came out all pi.ssed off. So, I gave you both space. Now I wish I wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Good, so he doesn¡¯t know how much Havoc humiliated me that night. ¡°What did he say to you that night? He won¡¯t tell us.¡± Karma asked softly. Won¡¯t tell them? Why? ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not telling you!¡± I gasped when Karma¡¯s hands went higher, resting just under my boobs. Did I mention I was braless right now? ¡°Must have been pretty bad,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Havoc was always an extra big di.ck to you because he wanted you so badly even though you were step¨Csiblings or whatever.¡± ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± I breathed out, shocked. ¡°C.G. and Psycho said they made you cu.m too,¡± Karma continued, ignoring me. ¡°Did they get to feel inside your sweet pussy too?¡± Then he moved one hand to cup my mound over the sweatpants I had on. I¡¯m also goingmando, by the way. ¡°K¨CKarma!¡± I gasped, trying to push his hands off me, but he wasn¡¯t budging. ¡°Tell me¡­ did they touch you here too?¡± He asked, moving his fingers around, feeling the soaked part of my pants. ¡°Whoa¡­ all this talk about our friends making you cream for them has you wet, huh, baby?¡± 4 Chapter 35 The Ten Zo K¨CKarma. s¨Cst ¡°You kissed them, you let them make you cum, why can¡¯t I?¡± he cut me off, moving his finger brushing across my covered clit. Oh, wow¡­ That feels good, don¡¯t it, Spark?¡± He asked before licking the shell of my ear. I shivered, nodding my head before I could help myself. Karma chuckled as his other hand moved up to grab my boob. An embarrassing noise tumbled out of me and I bit my bottom lip to stop it from happening again. Karma moved his fingers faster, and I started wiggling in his grasp, feeling his erection press into my back. His fingers brushed across my nipple and alf pense few right out the window. Oh no. This isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m starting to feel needy. My nipples is a special spot¡­ Like, an insanely stupid special spot. Fu.ck, this is about to get embarrassing. ¡°H¨Charder,¡± I moaned, pushing my chest more into his hand. Karma chuckled in my ear again as he twisted my nipple. ¡°Kiss me,¡± he demanded. I turned my head towards him and our lips smashed together. The moment Karma shoved his tongue past my lips, he pinched my nipple hard and pulled. And just like I knew I would, I came instantly. My whole body twitched as Karma swallowed up my moans. It felt incredible, and I was never going to admit it out loud. I can¡¯t believe I let this happen. I¡¯m so stupid. The moment I came down from that stupid high, Karma spun me around without pulling his lips from mine. He held me tightly to his body until I started to pull back. Finally, he released my lips, smiling down at me, and I froze. I¡¯ve never seen Karma smile like that before. ¡°That was fu.ckin¡® se.xy,¡± he said, leaning down to swipe his tongue across my lips. ¡°I think you could cu.m just from ni.pple y. We should give it a try.¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± I spat. ¡°For you, yeah,¡± he replied cheekily. Am I in the twilight zone right now? Who the hell is this person and what have they done with Karma? Suddenly, Karma pushed off of me. I stumbled backwards as he plopped on my bed. He undid he jeans but didn¡¯t pull his obviously erect di.ck out. ¡°Go shower,¡± he told me. I turned to go to the bathroom, but he stopped me. ¡°Wait!¡± he said, and I turned back around. ¡°Undress right there first.¡± Possessive Riders 34 Chapter 34: Lost in Memories Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. Sorry¡­ do what now? ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I asked tly. ¡°I just made you cum while my tongue was down your throat.¡± he stated. ¡°Let me see everything I just felt. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± I replied sarcastically. Then I spun around and ran to the bathroom. ¡°Fu.ck you!¡± I shouted before mming the door shut and locking it. Karma has lost his mind. So have I, apparently. Because why the hell would I let him touch me like that? What the hell is wrong with me? Maybe I just froze up. Maybe it was all the traumaing back to me, rooting me in my spot, knowing that it was better to just take it. Maybe I was just trying to be somewhere else. I know that wasn¡¯t true though. I wasn¡¯t scared. I wasfortable. More so than I¡¯ve ever been. I¡¯ve had few positive se.xual experiences, but then they became tainted once I found out the truth. Still, those experiences taught me that I¡¯m very responsive when I like what¡¯s being done to me. Like in a way that seriously should have me locked in a mental institution. I lose my mindpletely and turn into a totally different person. I was only ever like that with one man, and it was a lie the entire time. However, what just happened tells me one thing. I still have feelings for them. More than I¡¯m admitting to myself. I liked what happened. I wanted more. Still, I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I folded so easily. I didn¡¯t even put up a fight. Probably because I know there¡¯s no use, but I still could have tried. I always put up a fight, at least at first. I never just¡­ took it and liked it. Unless you count the first few months after I was married. Or¡­ all the things I did before I was sent to Silent Divine. Ozias was my first kiss, but we were so young. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it was a hot kiss. He even stuck his tongue in my mouth. It was subtle, like he was afraid to do it. I still remember how Ozias shook with nerves as he wrapped his arms around me to pull me closer. The way his hands tangled in my hair, the way he lifted me off the ground just a little, the way hepletely lost himself in that kiss¡­ it¡¯s all something I will never forget. And then there was Tae. Tae used to trap me in corners around school, the clubhouse, or wherever we were hanging out. He was always the one to kiss me first, always the one to put his hands all over me. It was Tae who taught me how to use my tongue. Ozias used his tongue, but it was short, only one time, and we were both nervous. Tae was the one that taught me where to put my hands when we kissed. He was the one who taught me how to rx, taught me how good kissing can really be. Not that it wasn¡¯t great with Ozias, but I only ever had the one experience with him. The older we got, the hotter things got. The night of Tae¡¯s 16th birthday was a night I¡¯ll never forget. It¡¯s hard Chapter 34 Lost in Memories to forget anything when ites to those five anyway, but that night¡­ The way Tae took charge, the way he seemed like he just couldn¡¯t get enough of me¡­ I was caught up in the moment. It was the hottest thing to ever happen to me. His hands were all over me, his lips were searing me, and before I knew it, I had my first orgasm. Then, while Tae was lost in the throes of what he was doing, I came again. And again. I was thoroughly embarrassed and seriously thought something was wrong with me. Was it normal to orgasm that quickly? That many times in a row so easily? Iter found out it wasn¡¯t exactly normal, but it didn¡¯t mean anything was wrong with me. I just have an overly sensitive body. Something that my husband loved once he found out. And of course, Chayton just had to be spying on us. Why I didn¡¯t call him out for being a creep all those years ago, I¡¯ll never know. Instead, I let him get between my legs too. I let him use my body for his own pleasure. And I loved it. The four orgasms he gave me spoke for that. It was different with Chayton. Just like it was with all of them. Chayton was bossy and sly. There were also feweryers between us than with Tae. Chayton only had on a pair of sweatpants. I don¡¯t even think he was wearing underwear, and me¡­ That was the first night I went to sleep in only a T¨Cshirt. Which meant that only those sweatpants separated us. Something about it all was so hot to me. Chayton calling me out for being with Tae, using that to get what he wanted. Having his hands all over me¡­ His lips, God, his lips. I let them all do whatever they wanted to me back then. I was foolish. I thought that I was getting attention from them. Positive attention. With how sh.it everything was at those times, it just¡­ felt so nice to have them close again. Even if it meant giving them my body. And I enjoyed it all. Until reality seemed to set back in for them. Tae was always nice, always kind, always looking at me like t hung the stars and the moon in the sky. Chayton had the decency to take care of me, cing me on my bed and tucking me in before acting as if nothing ever happened between us. Evander¡­ well, he was just a downright jerk. And it all made me happier that Kylian never tried anything with me. I just assumed that Kylian didn¡¯t want me like that. Hell, I wasn¡¯t sure if any of them did. Aside from Tae and Ozias. I wonder how my silver dragon would have acted if he was around for everything. I wonder if he would have sided with Ev too. It¡¯s not like he ever kept his promises to stay in touch with me. Did I ever really mean anything to any of them? And now¡­ what¡¯s going on now? Why did Karma say all of that to me? What do they really want from me? Is this like¡­ a se.x thing? Do they want to see what Silent Divine taught me? What my husband taught me? If I give it to them¡­ will they get bored with me quicker? Toss me aside after they¡¯ve had their fill of me? Should I just¡­ do it and get it over with then? I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror as the water heated up. I slowly stripped out of my clothes and stared at my reflection. The scars that litter my body disgust me. Most of them are small. I was beaten a lot at Silent Divine, but bruises don¡¯t leave scars. However, I would get cuts sometimes from the fights. Myck has scars from the times I got whipped a little too hard. They¡¯re probably the worst of it other than my special scar. Then there was that one time that Laurel had a psychological breakdown and came after me with a knife. I¡¯ve got a nice three¨Cinch scar on my chest because of her. I blew out a breath as I looked at myself. I wonder if the guys would care about my scars. I¡¯ve been trying so hard to not fall for their tricks, that I never thought they¡¯d get a chance to see what was done to me. I¡¯m not even sure if they care Knowing about it and seeing it are different though. Honestly, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m weak. I¡¯m afraid that they really won¡¯t care once they see me and my gross body. I think it¡¯ll break whatever little bit of myself that I have left. Even though I shouldn¡¯t let them have any part of me Not my body, not my tears, definitely not my heart. I shook my head and quickly got in the shower. I actually have shampoo, conditioner, body wash, and even a luffa. Finally. A real shower. I tried not to think about Karma or the others and what I¡¯ve done with them. Especially the more recent things. I couldn¡¯t afford to be sloppy. I needed to make smart decisions. Whether I run away on my own, am kicked out, or possibly even taken¡­ I won¡¯t be here for long. I can¡¯t forget that I¡¯m not safe here anymore. ! probably never was. I was drying my body off after just stepping out of the shower when someone knocked on the bathroom door ¡°I have some clothes for you that Ann and Cami dropped off,¡± Karma said. I wrapped the towel around my body, and slowly peeled the door open. I cracked it just enough to look at Karma. He stared at me and I snatched the clothes from his hands. I went to m the door shut, but he put his boot in the way. I frowned at Karma, but he didn¡¯t care. He just shoved his way into the bathroom, his eyes never leaving mine. I backed up until my butt hit the counter. I hugged my towel and the clothes to my chest as Karma stepped right in front of me. He was still staring, but I was much too aware that I was practically naked in front of him. And very vulnerable. ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwhat are you d¨Cdoing?¡± I stuttered angrily. Instead of replying to me with words, Karma reached his hand up. I flinched slightly, making him hesitate. After a split second, he continued. He dragged a tendril of my wet, inky locks over my shoulder. Then he twirled it around his fingers, a smile touching his lips. ¡°You kept it long,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Just the way we like it.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel I frowned as heat rushed to my cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for any of you,¡± I lied. Truth is, I could never bring myself to cut it. No matter how many times Sean told me I should. He liked my long hair, but he thought I¡¯d look good with a change. The only reason it wasn¡¯t forced on me was because Sean didn¡¯t mind it. Though, I¡¯m sure it would have happened eventually. ¡°Right,¡± Karma replied, dropping my hair. ¡°Get dressed, Spark. Ma¡¯s on her way home from the airport.¡± G Kj Possessive Riders 35 215 Chapter 25: Hot Giving Up Kylian/Karma¡¯s POV So much for fucking taking things slow All that talk gave the guys, and coutres hold out for one fucking day I¡¯m weak In my defense, I just found out that I was the only one that never got a tame of her tot even a intere never even got a kiss. Yet, three out of the five of os made her sweet pussy c about. Especially when I had her in my arms. The n was toy it on thick. Flirt with her a bunch Ease her into things with a gene punt Gentle push, my ass. I fucking yeeted her off a damn diff. One she clearly fucking enjoyed. And I regret nothing Bly was a lot more epting than I expected her to be too. i thought sheld squirm, fight, sell me to stop. Instead, she fucking begged me for more. She told me to be harder. It was not what I expected at all How was I supposed to hold back when she was so responsive? And the moment I grazed her nipple¡­ Fuck, now I can call her Spark for more than one reason. Bly is sensitive. I wonder if it¡¯s just for me because of the mess we¡¯re in now, or if she was always like that¡­. Only one way to find out. All I could think about while Blythe was in the shower was how I was going to find out. My cock was throbbing, and I refused to give myself a release. It¡¯ll be part of my own punishment for what I¡¯ve done to her. I won¡¯t get any relief until it¡¯s from her. The guys might get what they want from Bly sooner than I thought at the rate I¡¯m going. I expected Bly to fight me more. I wonder if she will now that she¡¯s let something slide. Not that I n to let her. I can touch her all I want now that she¡¯s already let me. She should have known better. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened and Blythe walked out. The sight of her nearly stole the breath out of my lungs. She has more color in her cheeks now that she¡¯s eating properly. She¡¯s still too skinny, and the yellow sundress is too loose on her. Not that she still doesn¡¯t look amazing. She¡¯s glowing, and that hair¡­. Fuck, I¡¯m d I stole her hair¨Ctie off the counter while she was busy staring at me. I¡¯m so happy she kept it long. We all loved it so much. It¡¯s so long, thick, luscious. It¡¯s even longer now too, going all the way down to her waist. The sundress she¡¯s wearing is flowy, but should be hugging her chest and waist. It¡¯s definitely hugging her full chest, that¡¯s for sure. Bly¡¯s got some curves. More than she had thest time we saw her. My eyes slowly dragged down Blythe¡¯s body, and she squirmed under my heated gaze. Good. She should squirm. I like it when she does. I know I¡¯m having some sort of effect on her. My eyes lingered on her bare legs, ending at her bare feet. I cracked at a smile when her toes curled in. She¡¯s still so adorable. Even those damn angry, electric eyes. Chapter 35 Not Giving Up ¡°Done looking at me? Can we go now?¡± She bit out. I raised a brow at her and crossed my arms over Readplete version only at Find[?]ovel ¡°What if I¡¯m not done looking at you?¡± I said. my chest. Bly scoffed at me. ¡°What more could you look at?¡± She replied exasperatedly. I smirked at her. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t get naked for me like I told you to,¡± I said. ¡°So, there¡¯s plenty more for me to look at.¡± Bly¡¯s lips mped shut. She was ring at me, but her cheeks were tinged pink. She¡¯s upset that I made her blush, how cute. ¡°I¡¯m never getting naked for you Karma,¡± she stated, seething. ¡°So, unless you n to force me¡­ you¡¯ll just have to give up on that.¡± Well, seems I got my answer to her being difficult now. Of course, she¡¯s going to put up more of a fight now. Now that she¡¯s let me have a piece of her. The chase is already making me excited. When I didn¡¯t reply right away, Blythe moved to push past me. I grabbed her wrist just as she passed me, and yanked her body back. Her back hit my front and I wrapped my free arm around her middle before she could try to get away. I brought my lips down to her ear, chuckling lowly and making her shiver. ¡°Oh, Spark,¡± I whispered in a husky voice. ¡°There wille a day when you strip for me before begging to take my co.ck.¡± Then I pressed a soft kiss just below her ear and her breath hitched. ¡°You will never be forced to do anything other than stay here, Blythe, but there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m giving up. Not me, or CG, or Psycho, or Havoc, or-¡± Blythe scoffed and turned her head to look at me, frowning. ¡°You¡¯ve all already given up on me a long time ago,¡± she said. ¡°I can clearly see that you and CG are¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know exactly what you¡¯re trying to pull, but Psycho and Havoc don¡¯t want anything to do with me. They never have.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I argued. Blythe¡¯s nostrils red as she red at me. ¡°They¡¯ve both told you to throw me into the street,¡± she stated tly. ¡°They¡¯re upset because they want you, and they don¡¯t want to want you,¡± I told her. ¡°Want me?¡± She asked, giving me an incredulous look. ¡°Yeah, want me to jump off a cliff and disappear forever, maybe.¡± I reached up, gripping her jaw harshly. ¡°Don¡¯t say sh.it like that,¡± I spat. ¡°They love you just like the rest of us do. They just¡­ struggle with their feelings. But they love and care about you Blythe. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t believe me. You will one don¡¯t want to hear you say that sh.it again. We clear?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she pushed out through clenched teeth. ¡°We¡¯re clear.¡± atl I let her go and leaned down to kiss her jaw. Then I let her gopletely and opened her bedroom door for her. Bly eyed me wearily before stepping through ¡°Why are you having such a big change of heart?¡± She asked as we walked through the halls towards the backdoor of the clubhouse. ¡°I thought I deserved to be punished or whatever ¡°You do,¡± I replied. ¡°But I decided that spanking you would be more fun than ignoring you Blythe¡¯s head whipped in my direction. ¡°S¨Cs¨Cspanking me?¡± She stuttered. I chuckled, ncing at her as we continued down the hall. ¡®Don¡¯t worry Spark, you¡¯ll like it.¡± I told her, throwing her a wink. ¡®T¡¯d rather you ignored me,¡® she muttered, crossing her arms and pouting adorably. ¡°Well, doing that almost got you killed. Literally, so no,¡± I replied. We made it to the backdoor and I grabbed the doorknob before Blythe could. I leaned against the door and looked at her. Her eyes met mine and she frowned. ¡°I want you to know how truly sorry I am about that, Blythe.¡± I said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for it to go that far. I had no idea what was going on. I should have though. This is my club. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to believe that?¡± She asked tly. I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m gonna prove it to ya either way, Spark,¡± I told her. ¡°And did you guys watch the footage from the kitchen?¡± She asked, arms crossed defensively. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°And?¡± She pressed. ¡°We didn¡¯t get audio, but we saw Alex hit you,¡± I told her. ¡°We saw Ev step on your hand too.¡± ¡°And yet, they seem to receive no punishment,¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°There are things in the works, babe, you know me better than that,¡± I replied. ¡°Do I?¡± Blythe asked with a scoff. ¡°The person I used to know was Kylian. You¡¯re Karma.¡± I took a step closer to her. ¡°I¡¯ll always be your Kylian, Spark,¡± I said softly. ¡°Just stop it,¡± she hissed, looking away from me. I sighed, but decided to drop it. ¡°Just¡­ believe me when I say that the people who have hurt you are gonna get what they deserve,¡± I told her. ¡°It just might take a lil¡® while, okay?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t wait to see how you hurt yourself and your closest brothers,¡± she bit out. Deciding that this conversation had taken the wrong turn, I dropped it. I opened the door for Bly an behind her. My parents¡® house is at the far end. They moved into a smaller house for the two of them after I took over as prez. I¡¯m d that they stayed close. Ma almost convinced Dad to move to Scond for a minute there. Owed ¡°Uhm, there¡¯s something I need to tell you about my dad,¡± I said when we were half way there. Chapter 35 No Oring y l ¡°Does he hate me now too? Bly grunted out. 1 I smiled when I remembered how pissed he was at me the other day. ¡°Not at all, Spark,¡± I told her. ¡°He was pissed at me for ignorini ya ¡°Then what is it?¡± she asked. ¡°He has cancer,¡± I said. Blythe stopped in her tracks. I took a few steps ahead of her before stopping and turning to face her. She was shocked, and I immediately regretted the way f¡¯d told her. It was so callous. We¡¯re all used to Dad¡¯s cancer by now, but Bly¡­ ¡°Sh.it, I muttered before wrapping her in my arms. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinkin¡®, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have just spring it on you like that.¡± Bly wiggled until she could look up into my eyes. ¡°His he o¨Cokay?¡± She stuttered. ¡°I mean¡­ w¨Cwhat¡­?¡± ¡°Uh, he¡¯s pushin¡®,¡± I told her gently, not wanting to lie, but not wanting to tell the truth either. ¡°Doc¡¯s gave him a few more years. It¡¯s lung cancer. He¡¯s got a tank now and has a hard time gettin¡® around on his own. He looks different. You ready for that?¡± Blythe nodded. ¡°Thank you for telling me before I saw him,¡± she said, pulling out of my embrace. ¡°Yeah, I muttered, nodding my head. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, walking past me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kj Hey guys, starting in this chapter I am going to start writing C.G.¡¯s name as CG. Just to make things easier for myself lol! I will go back and edit soon, I just wanted to throw it out there for those who have been reading. 2 Comments Get Bonus (Ad) > 100 Vote Center Treats for the threa Chapter 36: Preparing for the Difference Possessive Riders 36 Chapter 36: Preparing for the Difference Blythe¡¯s POV. Cancer. Lung cancer. Only a few years to live. How many are a few? Can we stretch that out somehow? Is there anything we can do? A lung transnt? Would that take the cancer away? All these questions swirling my mind were making me spiral. By the time we walked up the porch steps of a little one¨Cstory house near the back of the property, I was a ball of nerves. I was wringing my hands, staring at the door. Karma was right beside me, watching me. I ignored him to my best ability. Suddenly, Karma reached out to pull me into his arms again, but I took a step back, throwing my arms out to stop him. ¡°I have to pull myself together,¡± I rushed out, looking into his eyes. ¡°On my own. For ze. I don¡¯t want to make him feel like I pity him.¡± Karma gave me a single nod of understanding. I turned my attention back to the door, trying to gather all of my courage. I¡¯ve been through a lot over the years. I¡¯ve been through so much abuse, so much pain, so much heartbreak. I can handle this too. For ze. Because ze doesn¡¯t deserve to see me look at him any differently than I ever have before. I can hold it together. I can do this. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have this hard of a time,¡± Karma mumbled, seeming a bit ashamed. As he should be. For several reasons. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinkin¡® about how we all kinda got eased into it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I replied without looking at him. I do wish Karma would have been more thoughtful, but I¡¯m not surprised. Bikers aren¡¯t usually that thoughtful when ites to emotional stuff. ze was the same way. He and I used to get into big, heated arguments. Always ending with ze apologizing to his woman, and I forgiving her man. Once, I asked I why they fought so much and why she was so quick to forgive him after he apologized. She told me that they loved each other deeply and that made them passionate. She told me that everything is more intense the more passionate you are, and the deeper you love somebody, the more passionate you be. She always said that none of their fights were ever about anything serious, just the two of them getting pent¨Cup about small things and hashing them out. I told me that she always forgave ze when he apologized because she knew what it meant for a man like him to apologize. I didn¡¯t really understand what she meant back then, but I sort of do now. I know that Karma isn¡¯t a man to hand out apologies unless he truly means it. Or maybe he just likes fu.cking with me. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll ever know, but I can¡¯t deny the way his apologies make my insides warm. It feels like I¡¯m being seen for the first time, since the night my mom married Tusk. I hated that. It made it harder to remind myself that this was all probably just a joke they were ying on me. s Chapter 36 Preparing for the Difference Whatever. This isn¡¯t about me and Karma. This is about ze. Mustering up all of my courage, I hardened my face, determined to look normal when I walked through that door. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said. Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel Karma didn¡¯t say anything, but reached for the doorknob. He opened the door and walked in first 1 followed him inside, looking around as I did so. Despite this being apletely different house from what they lived in when I was herest time, it¡¯s decorated just the same. Family pictures and art from when Bonnie and Karma were kids lined the walls. They have family vacation pictures from Scond, postcards and random art from their family members over there, and even some memorabilia from back in the day when Prez ze was in his prime. The house wasn¡¯t messy, but it was cluttered. Just like it used to be. Well, it¡¯s actually a lot less cluttered now. They must have gotten rid of a lot of stuff, but still. It feels lived in. It feels like home. Tears threatened to fill my eyes, but I blinked them back as I followed Karma through the house. ¡°Dad!¡± Karma shouted. ¡°Aye!¡± I heard ze grunt back. We turned a corner and walked into the living room. ze was sitting in a recliner that was almost directly in front of the TV. He had an oxygen tank sitting next to him with tubes that led to his nose. He looked different, just like Karma warned me. He¡¯s smaller than he was before. Still covered in tattoos though. Like his son now is. And he looks older. His hair is graying at the sides and gray streaks run through his dark beard. ¡°Hope you¡¯re back with good news, boy,¡± ze grumbled without looking up at us. Karma turned his head to give a smile that screamed ¡®told you so¡®. I stuck my tongue out at him, and he just shook his head before looking at his dad again. ¡°Brought ya someone,¡± he said. ze¡¯s eyes snapped up, immediately meeting mine. I froze in my spot, suddenly feeling shy. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen ze. Again, another man I¡¯ve always seen as an uncle, a father figure. ¡°Fu.ckin¡® hell,¡± ze murmured, staring at me with wide eyes. ¡°H¨Chi ze,¡± I stuttered, giving him an awkward wave. ze moved to stand up. My first instinct was to rush to him and tell him to sit down. Karma put his arm out to stop me though, letting his dad get to his feet. ze marched over to me, and pushed his son¡¯s arm out of the way before wrapping me in his arms. Karma walked into another room that I could see was a kitchen. Probably to give us a few minutes. Now he wants to be thoughtful? Jacka.ss. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t ya?¡± he whispered in my ear. My spine stiffened and ze pulled away to look me in the eyes as he cupped the side of my face. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this life long enough to see it in someone¡¯s eyes, darlin¡®,¡± he told me softly, smiling gently at me. ¡°The youngin¡¯s ain¡¯t payin¡® enough attention to ya, but they will. And they¡¯ll regret it, Bly.¡± I had no idea what to say to that. I felt like he just stripped me bare. Like he knows my secrets, but that Chapter 36 Preparing for the filterte confuses me. I thought they all knew already? Or is this confirmation that terms, fuck, and be g what was happening to me a secret? Or is this about what my husband day test that there was much of e difference between Sean and Silent Divine ¡°You gonna tell them what you runnin from? Or what happened to ya?¡± He asked me dropping the hand giving me a stern look. I shook my head, looking down at my feet. His thick ent is just as deep andforting as i remember Karma sounds so much more like ze now too. I hate that I like it so much. ¡°You don¡¯t trust ¡®em no more, huh, darlin¡®?¡± He mumbled ¡°Why should I?¡± I blurted, spitting the words out and instantly regretting it. ze grunted, but I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. ¡°Well, I wanna give ya the answers ya deserve, sweetheart,¡± he said. ¡°But that ain¡¯t what ya need right now Uh, what? ¡°Make them work for it,¡± he whispered to me. ¡°I just wish they¡¯d leave me alone,¡± I grumbled, crossing my arms. ze chuckled. ¡°I know they¡¯ve fu.cked up, Bly, but they¡¯re good boys,¡± he said gently. ¡°You have no idea how wrong you are,¡± I mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re keepin¡® somethin¡® from me,¡± he called me out. ¡°What did those boys do that I don¡¯t know about?¡± I looked up into ze¡¯s green eyes that looked so much like Karma¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get into that, ze,¡± I said honestly. ¡°I came here to see you. Now that your son has stopped trying to starve me to death.¡± ze stiffened. ¡°Sorry, what did ya just say?¡± He asked dangerously. Man, ze might have lost some muscle and be attached to an oxygen tank, but he¡¯s still he scary. My first thought was ¡®oh fuck, I fucked up¡®. Just when I was about to try to smooth the situation over, thought¡­ ¡®why?¡±. I¡¯m not the one in the wrong here. I did nothing to deserve what happened. It¡¯s all Karma¡¯s fault. And I will take the utmost joy out of telling on him. ¡°Oh, you mean your son didn¡¯t tell you?¡± I asked just as Karma walked back into the room, holding two battles of water and a can of soda. I smirked and turned my eyes back to ze. ¡°He told everyone in the club to ignore me. Because of that, nobody brought me nkets, or towels, or anything. And Everly also refused to let me eat. I passed out after cleaning the entire clubhouse, because that¡¯s what one of the club girls told me I had to do. Oh wait, I didn¡¯t pass out until after Alex pped me. Twice.¡± The room went deadly silent. Tension surrounded us, and I was all too smug about it. Karma was giving me a hard look as his jaw ticked. ze looked royally pissed off as he turned around to face his son. ¡°What the fu.ck is wrong with ya, boy!?¡± he shouted. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t understand-¡± Chapter 36 Preparing for the Difference ¡°I understand enough!¡± ze shouted, cutting him off. ¡°You should have done better! I warned yar I¡¯m taking care of it now!¡± Karma shouted back. I scoffed, adding fuel to the fire inside ze. ¡°You dipsh.it!¡± ze yelled, pointing at his son. ¡°You need to stop fuckin¡® up! And Alex hit her!? What the fu.ck!?¡± Suddenly, before Karma could reply, another voice joined the mix. ¡°What¡¯s all this yellin¡® about?¡± We all went rigid as we turned to face her. I¡¯s home. 3 Get Bonus (Ad)¡°> Possessive Riders 37 Chapter 37: Cast¨Ciron Skillet Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. Feints? I¡¯s home. She¡¯s really here. She looks the same, but just a little older. She still has the same long, light brown hair that she likes to keep pinned in a bun at the back of her head at all times. Her deep brown eyes still sparkle like a cute cartoon character. It¡¯s the prettiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen. Bonnie, their daughter, has eyes just like her mother. I¡¯d only ever met Bonnie a handful of times, but I thought she was the most beautiful girl ever. She was the perfect mix of her parents. Her dad¡¯s dark brown hair, her mother¡¯s deep brown eyes, light freckles, a perfect smile. And that same elegance that I has. For a moment, everything was still. I was looking at I, taking in her pants¨Csuit. It was a dark emerald green, a few shades darker than her husband¡¯s eyes. It was loose¨Cfitting, and her zer was lying on her shoulders. She had a rolling suitcase in one hand while she looked between the three of us. I looked confused, and for a moment, I thought she hadn¡¯t recognized me, but then her eyes bounced back to me before going wide with recognition. ¡°B¨CBlythe?¡± She whispered, as if she were unsure it was actually me. ¡°H¨Chi I,¡± I said awkwardly. I kept her eyes on me as she crossed the room. She marched right up to me, grabbing my arms and looking me over as if she expected me to be hurt for some reason. Then she grabbed my face and looked into my eyes. I could tell the moment she saw in me whatever it was ze saw too. I gave me a sad look, but quickly reced it with a smile. She still knows me well enough to know that I would hate being pitied. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I heard you were back, but¡­ Honestly, I thought the girls were ying a prank on me. When did you get back? ¡°When I found her a.ss in Nebraska and dragged her back here,¡± Karma said from behind us. I¡¯s eyes flickered to him as confusion settled on her soft features. She looked at me again, and I swear she knew why I was running and hiding. I briefly wondered if I did know. If maybe she knew because they all knew, but the sad look in her soft eyes had me second¨Cguessing if she truly knew. ze said they can recognize signs of stuff. I¡¯m guessing that meant abuse. That doesn¡¯t mean that they know what I went through. Doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t not know either though. I hate how confusing this all is. ¡°We¡¯re d you¡¯re back,¡± I said with a smile, moving her hands to rub my arms. ¡°You¡¯re so skinny¡­ You need to eat more.¡± Before I could even think about letting out a scoff of my own, ze scoffed loudly. I looked over my shoulder at him, frowning. I¡¯m not sure what ze¡¯s face looked like, but I¡¯s eyes snapped to Karma, and she red daggers at him. ¡°What did you do?¡± She practically spat. apter 31. Cast ¡°She was skinny like that when I found her,¡± Karma replied defensively. ¡°She¡¯s only been here less than a week Ma.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ya dare try to weasel yer way outta this, boy!¡± ze roared at him before falling into a fit of coughs. Timmediately turned around and ran to him. I was right behind me, and together we got him to sit down. Karma opened one of the bottles of water and handed it to him. After a moment, ze finally caught his breath, and I was sighing in relief. ¡°So,¡± I said as she stood up and faced Karma with her hands on her hips. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°He starved me nearly to death,¡± I told her, sending Karma a smug smile. If there¡¯s anyone in this world that Karma¡¯s afraid of, it¡¯s his mother. With good reason though. I is scary. ¡°You what?!¡± The small woman snapped, ring at her son, who was easily a foot and a half taller than her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡± Karma said exasperatedly. ¡°Didn¡¯t know? How could you not know?!¡± I asked, shouting and throwing her arms up. Oh, this is going to be good. I guess she doesn¡¯t know about anything Karma¡¯s been doing. I bet his rule to ignore me would have never stuck if I had been here. Club life or not, the woman would never have allowed that. Hell, Ann and Cami almost didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°I¡­¡± Karma trailed off, sighing and running a hand through his hair. ¡°I told everyone to ignore her and pretend like she didn¡¯t exist.¡± Wow, he admitted it. ¡°You¡­ what?¡± I bit out in a voice that made me gulp in fear. ¡°I thought she was still being taken care of,¡± Karma rushed out. ¡°I asked some people to get her sh.it, but¡­ Then Everly stepped in and fu.cked everything up. I didn¡¯t know what was going on until Bly passed out, but I should have. I regret it. If you want to hit me, Ma, then do it. I deserve it.¡± My eyebrows shot up. ze and I shared a shocked look before looking back at the pair having a standoff. As I said before, Karma rarely apologizes. He¡¯s not exactly the take ountability type. Apparently, his parents were just as shocked as I was that he was admitting to everything and owning a punishment with it. ¡°Hit you? Me?¡± I said, stepping toward her son as she chuckled dryly. ¡°My fists would do nothing to you, son, but¡­ I might get a couple of the brothers to do it. Bones? Doc? Chopper? I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all itching for it too.¡± Karma sighed. ¡°You want me to tell them to alle at me at once?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± I stated, shocking the hell out of me. ¡°No!¡± I blurted, shooting to my feet before I could stop myself. Everyone turned to look at me and I swallowed the lump in my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t want you getting beat up,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Not unless I can do it anyway. It would be pointless. Seeing you bloody and bruised isn¡¯t going to make what you did go away.¡± In fact, it¡¯ll make it worse. Much worse. Because no matter how hard I try, no matter what you all do to me, I can¡¯t stop myself from caring about you. You selfish pricks. All of you. I shouldn¡¯t care. I should let you get your asses beat. I shouldn¡¯t have any feelings for any of you at all. fapter 37 Cast se Skitet I wanted to say all of that to Karma¡¯s face, but I never will. I¡¯ll never give them the satisfaction of hearing that I still care about them. It¡¯s not fair, and they don¡¯t deserve it. ¡°And how are you gonna beat my a.ss, Spark?¡± Karma asked, amusement dripping from his words. ¡°I¡¯m sure your mom has a cast¨Ciron skillet somewhere around here,¡± I replied, sarcastically sweet. ¡°Just hold still.¡± Much to my surprise, Karma chuckled. He stared at me for a moment before turning around and disappearing into the kitchen. I looked at I and ze, but they were apparently having a mental conversation with each other. I wonder if that¡¯s from so many years of marriage. I wonder what it¡¯s like to know somebody that well. So well that you can have a whole conversation with one look. Suddenly, Karma was back and shoving something into my chest. I had no choice but to take it, and guess For more chapters visit find(?)ovel what¡­ It was a cast¨Ciron skillet. ¡°Uh, oh, uh, what?¡± I stammered. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll hold still.¡± I gawked at Karma for a moment. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was being serious. His face was nk, giving nothing away. Does he really not care about me hitting him? Or does he think I won¡¯t do it? Or maybe he thinks I¡¯m too weak to make it hurt? And that pi.ssed me off. ¡°Are you fu.cking with me?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°What? No-¡± ¡°So, you think I can¡¯t hit you hard enough for it to hurt then?¡± I cut him off. ¡°No, that¡¯s not-¡± ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t do it?¡± I shot out, fuming. ¡°Spark, whether you do it or not don¡¯t matter,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m tryin¡® to give you-¡± Karma was cut off when I reared the pan back and smashed the skillet against the side of his head. He stumbled back into an end table, knocking it over and falling to the ground in the process. He shook his head and looked up at me. Blood was dripping down the side of his face and he already had quite the knot forming under his skin. I smirked, satisfied as all hell. That¡¯s what he gets for saying ¡®whether or not¡®. Jacka.ss. ¡°Thank you for letting me borrow your skillet, I, you have no idea how happy it made me.¡± I said, smiling sweetly as I handed the pan to her. I was choking on augh that she was trying to hold back. Until ze burst out inughter, that is. Then they both lost it. Karma grumbled under his breath, something about their parenting, as he stood up. He looked at me as he gently touched the side of his head, hissing at the pain. ¡°You gonna patch me up like you used to?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Get one of the club who.res to do it,¡± I spat before moving to take a seat in the recliner next to ze. ¡°Alright, alright, now that that¡¯s taken care of,¡± I said happily. ¡°Tell me everything.¡± Chapter 37 Cast¨Ciron Skillet 3 Possessive Riders 38 Chapter 38: Talking Makes It More Confusing Blythe¡¯s POV. 48 Foto Well, I didn¡¯t tell I everything. She asked a lot of questions, and I gave very vague answers. Until she started pressing me about my husband and why I was running from him. Apparently, everyone knows about my husband, but it doesn¡¯t seem like everyone knows about what Daniel put me through. And they all apparently came to the conclusion that I was running from my husband. Which, technically, wasn¡¯t wrong. I was running from him, from Daniel, from Silent Divine, and the club. I was running because running was the only way to get my freedom. At least, as free as I could get. Eventually, I gave up. The way her eyes kept flickering to Karma made me feel like she thought I just didn¡¯t want to talk in front of him. Her words to catch upter held a promise that she would be asking me again. In private. She was going to be disappointed when I gave her the same answers then. I love I, and after tonight, I really don¡¯t think she knows about the abuse I went through. Still, she¡¯s Karma¡¯s mother. I have to remember that. I have to remember that none of these people fought for me when Daniel decided he wanted to take me. None of them even checked on me when I was gone. Outta sight, outta mind, I guess. I tried not to dwell too much on all the negative feelings, but I couldn¡¯t forget. I had to keep it in my mind just enough to remember that I¡¯m not safe here. I¡¯m not safe anywhere. They all proved that to me. ¡°So, now that it¡¯s just the two of us,¡± I said once we were in the kitchen making lunch. ¡°Do you want to tell me why you ran away from your husband?¡± ¡°He was a bad person,¡± I muttered. That was more of an answer than I gave in front of Karma. That¡¯s all I is going to get out of me though. ¡°What did he do to you, Blythe?¡± She asked quietly. I didn¡¯t look at her or respond. ¡°Did he hit you?¡± She pushed. ¡°Force you into something?¡± The irony. Actually, Sean was the only one of my abusers who never ¡°forced¡± anything on me. Not really. Did he hit me? Yes. Did he force anything on me? No. He just tricked me instead. Tricked me into thinking I was being saved. Tricked me into thinking he loved me, cared for me. Sean knew I was willing to do anything to get out of Silent Divine. Of course, he did. He used my desperation to get out of that ce as a tool to get what he wanted from me. Sean was the type that liked his women eager and desperate, not afraid and struggling. He got what he wanted with me. Almost anyway. ¡°Why won¡¯t you talk about it with me?¡± I kept on when I didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Are you waiting to tell your mom first?¡± apter 38, Tap That made me scoff. it More Confusing ¡°Like she would care,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Bly¡­ of course she would, she¡¯s your mother,¡± I replied softly. Tears threatened to fill my eyes and I clutched the knife in my hand, my anger rising rapidly. ¡°Then why would she let that man take me without a fight?¡± I snapped in a low voice. ¡°Blythe, honey, you don¡¯t know everything-¡± I scoffed again, interrupting her before going back to chopping vegetables for a sd. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the one that doesn¡¯t know everything, I,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m trying to though,¡± she replied softly. ¡°You won¡¯t let me in.¡± Again, I didn¡¯t reply. I blew out a breath, probably frustrated with me. Tears brimmed my eyes as I wondered if she would push me away now too. Maybe I will grow tired of my new attitude and hate me. Just like everyone else. Maybe then they¡¯ll all stop pretending that I belong here. ¡°Will you at least tell me why you never came back here?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, I know your dad had money, and he spoiled you, and you didn¡¯t really even care about what was going on here, but that was a long time ago. You were just a kid back then. Most of us understood. You were just a kid who finally had money and more friends than ever. We understood that you wanted to hang out with your new friends and fit in. But you¡¯d really rather run in fear thane back to us? You know we could have protected you here.¡± I stopped chopping and looked at I for the first time. I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of everything she said. What is she even talking about? Money? Friends? They understood? Protect me? ¡°Did my mom tell you that?¡± I asked, starting to feel angry all over again. Did they really tell everyone that I was living somevish, spoiled life? They all think that I was having the time of my life without a care in the world? Clearly, they don¡¯t know that I dide back. And I was thrown right back into the pits of hell by the very people iming that they would have protected me. ¡°Well, honey, sometimes we were around for the phone calls with your dad-¡± ¡°Stop calling him that!¡± I snapped, mming my fists on the counter. I clenched my jaw and looked away. I dropped the knife and gripped the counter as I took a few deep breaths. I shouldn¡¯t have lost it like that. It¡¯s going to look suspicious now. ¡°I don¡¯t know what phone calls you heard, but somebody is lying to you, I.¡± I stated, calmer, but still angry. ¡°I would appreciate it if we could just not talk about any of this anymore.¡± ¡°Bly¡­¡± I said softly, but I ignored her. After a moment, I finally dropped it. She was silent for a while before she started chatting all about their family back in Scond. I finally started to rx a little and even smiled as I listened to her. I used to know all of their family members, and trust me, there¡¯s a lot. It¡¯s kind of crazy to hear how some of them are married with kids now. ¡°And Bonnie, bless her little heart,¡± I said as we brought lunch out to the guys. ¡°She¡¯s really killing it over there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy for her,¡± I replied with an honest smile. ¡°I wish that she would have stayed around more,¡± I said, pouting. ¡°You two would have been such good, 91A Chapter 38. Tame friends.¡± akes It More Confusing I wonder if that would have been true. I know that Everly is the reason that Bonnie never wanted toe back. Everly told me that herself. I wonder if Bonnie had been here, would we have been a team? Would things have turned out differently? ¡°She¡¯sing to visit in a few weeks,¡± I told me. ¡°She¡¯ll be here for a full month. Maybe we can all go out together.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°T¡¯d like that,¡± I replied. If I¡¯m still here, that is. I learned a long time ago to take things one day at a time. Things can change in an instant. It can take years to build a wall, and seconds to demolish it. It was dark outside when the doorbell rang. We all went quiet, and I expected someone to get up to see who it was. Before that could even happen, we heard the front door open and shut. ¡°Yo!¡± called out a familiar voice. A secondter, CG came around the corner, standing in the doorway of the living room. His eyes found me immediately and a huge smile broke out on his face. I eyed him warily as he started making his way over to
  1. Then he leaned down, as if this were all normal. I leaned back, kind of freaked out, but then CG just kissed the top of my head and stood back up.
¡°Missed you all day,¡± he mumbled to me. I looked at him like he¡¯d grown an extra head. ¡°Are you high or something?¡± I blurted. CGughed. ¡°Nah, just happy as hell that I don¡¯t have to ignore you anymore,¡± he replied. Then he winked at me and turned to face everyone else. CG hugged and weed I home. Then he had a few words with ze before finally bumping fists with Karma. ¡°Dude, what the hell happened to your head?¡± He asked when he noticed Karma¡¯s injury. Everyone in the room looked at me. I and ze look all too happy. Karma was giving me a look that I really didn¡¯t understand. Then CG slowly turned his head to look at me, raising a brow. Wait, when the hell did he get his eyebrow pierced? That wasn¡¯t there this morning, was it? ¡°You did that?¡± CG asked, smirking at me. ¡°He didn¡¯t think I would,¡± I replied, crossing my arms and frowning. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Karma stated gruffly. ¡°It was heavily implied,¡± I shot out, ring at him. Karma thankfully kept his mouth shut other than a heavy sigh. He looked at CG and I swear they had a whole conversation with their eyes. It made me feel slightly jealous and I hated it. If things were different, if I had never left, would I be able to do that with them too? Charter 38 Talking Mees #1 Mare ¡°Come on, Fireball,¡± CG said, suddenly in front of me, holding his hand out to me. I looked around at everyone else before looking up at CG again. He¡¯s gonna walk you back to your room,¡± Karma told me. ¡°I got some things to wrap up here and take care of at the club. CG gets the night shift tonight.¡± The night shift? ¡°You were serious about a babysitter?¡± I asked. Karma only held my eyes with no emotion whatsoever. ¡°I- thought it¡¯d be a prospect or something.¡± I grumbled. ¡°The only ones allowed to babysit you, Little Fireball, are the five of us,¡± CG told me as he grabbed my hand and yanked me to my feet. Wait five? Suddenly, CG was pushed out of the way and Karma took his ce in front of me. He stared at me for a moment and I eyed him skeptically. Then he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to his chest. Karma Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find[?]ovel hugged me tightly, burying his face in my hair. I remained stiff the entire time, not hugging him back. ¡°See you soon, Spark,¡± he whispered, and then he kissed my head and let me go. I was a bit too stunned to move, so I just stood there, wide¨Ceyed and confused. ¡°Come on, beautiful,¡± CG said, grabbing my hand again. ¡°Let me take you back.¡± 3 Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 108 Possessive Riders 39 Chapter 39: Deeper and Deeper Kylian/Karma¡¯s POV *8 Fonts 7 Damn. I hated the way she was so stiff in my arms. I hate that she didn¡¯t melt into me like she used to. It hurt more than I care to admit. Blythe doesn¡¯t feel safe with us anymore. I already knew that, but¡­ Part of me thought that once we started treating her better, maybe she would loosen up. Before, it used to be so easy. Even when Bly was hurt or angry or sad, all it ever took was a little bit of coaxing. Just a tiny shove and she would be right back to clinging to us. Fu.ck, listen to me. A little bit of attention and I expect Bly to just be happy with that? We should have given her more back then. We should have just let her grow up to be a brat. I doubt it would have happened anyway, but I¡¯d rather Bly be a brat than¡­ Than like this. She¡¯s timid. Observant. Alert. Scared. Like she expects to be attacked at any moment. Like she¡¯s just waiting for us to flip on her. I hate it. I hate it so fu.cking much. I¡¯m d that I told CG to pick her up. He¡¯ll be the softest and sweetest to her. He won¡¯t let her squirm away either. He¡¯d better listen to my damn rules about not fu.cking her though. Originally, I was going to drop Bly off at her room and send CG there, but Ma gave me that look that demanded we needed to talk. So, I texted CG toe get Bly. It¡¯s still decently early, but apparently, Bly has a lot of new sh.it to put away. CG can help her with the TV and phone that he went out and got for her earlier. Ma and Dad yelled goodbye to Bly as CG whisked her out the door. I watched them walk back to the clubhouse from the window. CG never let go of her hand, even though Bly tried to shake him off several times. I almostughed at how sassy she¡¯s be. I think all of us like a little more than we want to admit. Bly always had a spicy streak, but it took so m¨²ch to bring it out of her. Now it¡¯s much more a part of her. ¡°She sure grew into a beautiful young woman,¡± Ma said from beside me, looking out the window at them too. ¡°Too skinny, but we¡¯ll fix that with time.¡± I nodded in response. She must want to yell at me some more without Bly here to hear it all. It was clear from the way that Bly acted earlier that she still cares about me. She didn¡¯t want me to get seriously hurt. At least, I think. She did hit me with a fu.cking cast¨Ciron pan right after. ¡°Kylian, I know that you know there¡¯s more to this story,¡± Ma said softly. ¡°Something happened to her.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I replied tightly. ¡°Are you going to figure it out? Or are you going to listen to what everyone tells you like you boys used to?¡± She asked. ¡°Ma, that¡¯s not fair-¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She cut me off. ¡°We all saw how you guys took Everly and Alex¡¯s words for everything. I admit that we let a lot of stuff slide, but¡­ We just thought you were all struggling with the changes, and we didn¡¯t want to make things worse for Angie. We shouldn¡¯t have stayed so silent though. I never realized how truly cruel Chapter 39 Deeper and Deeper and evil Everly and Alex were until much, muchter. But Kylian, you are all grown now. So, please, please do right by her.¡± ¡°I know, Ma, and I¡¯m going to,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m going to find out what her piece of sh.it husband did, and then I¡¯m going to show him why they call me Karma.¡± I expected Ma to smile at me. After all, she¡¯s been involved in clublife for so long that she¡¯s used to this kind of thing. With how much she cares for Blythe, I thought she¡¯d be happy to hear it. So why is she looking at me with eyes full of heavy sadness? ¡°Ma?¡± I asked. ¡°I-¡­ I think it might be worse than just an abusive husband, Kylian,¡± she said softly. I frowned as I turned my whole body to face my mother. ¡°She say somethin¡® to you?¡± I asked. Ma looked out the window for a moment and then back at me. ¡°Kylian, what did Angie used to tell us Daniel would say when she tried to call Blythe?¡± She asked me. For a moment, I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t want to talk in riddles, but I know my ma. She always has a point in the way she does things. ¡°Lots of different things,¡± I replied. ¡°She was out with friends, she didn¡¯t want to talk, she was busy on her own phone. He said that he wouldn¡¯t give out Bly¡¯s number without her permission but gave her Angie¡¯s. She never contacted her. There were times that he would say some meaner sh.it. Things that Blythe apparently said. About not wanting to see any of us, calling us trash, saying that the rich life was way better, and she didn¡¯t need any of us.¡± Ma nodded as she looked out the window again. ¡°I remember that Angie tried to call him one time in front of us. We were having a girl¡¯s night and had been drinking a little,¡± she told me without looking away from the yard. ¡°Angie felt brave, brave enough to demand a conversation with her daughter. Daniel told us that he tried but Blythe refused. He said that Blythe told him to tell Angie that she was no mother to her, that she didn¡¯t care about her, that she was a daddy¡¯s¨Cgirl now and would always be that. He went on and on about how he won the love of their daughter while Angie got nothing.¡± ¡°Jesus,¡± Dad muttered from his chair. ¡°What¡¯s your point, Ma?¡± I asked. Ma looked up at me as a single tear fell from her eye. ¡°I¡­ I tried to press her for answers in the kitchen earlier. I thought¡­¡± She trailed off, taking a deep breath before starting again. ¡°With the way that she was so closed off about her husband, I thought that he had abused her in the worst ways, but¡­ Then I said something about her dad and I called him her dad and she¡­ She snapped at me Kylian. Like calling Daniel her father was like throwing hot coals in her face. She refused to say anything other than ¡®don¡¯t call him that.¡± Then Ma turned her body to me, staring deep into my eyes, ¡°Why would she react that way if she really loved him the way he said? And why does she think that Angie doesn¡¯t care about her?¡± I wondered why Bly was upset with Angie too, but I just thought that it was because Bly was convinced that Chapter 39 Deeper and Deeper 48 Ports Angie just let her go without a fight. Angie never wanted Blythe to know how hard they fought and lost. It was a losing battle either way. Daniel had paid off the judge. That¡¯s why he was allowed to get away with so much. ¡°Kylian, whatever happened to Blythe, goes further than her husband,¡± Ma said, ¡°You need to find out what happened to her, and you need to give that girl the peace she deserves.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy Ma,¡± I said, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°We don¡¯t have any clues, and she ain¡¯t openin¡® up to us.¡± ¡°Then try harder!¡± She shouted at me. ¡°I!¡± Dad bit out and Ma mped her lips shut. ¡°You need to trust that our boy is doing what he can.¡± ¡°Are you?¡± She asked me, narrowing her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tryin¡® Ma,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s gonna take time.¡± Ma nodded, understanding that I can¡¯t just fix this sh.it overnight. ¡°She¡¯s so different,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± Dad said, chuckling. ¡°Still can¡¯t believe she hit ye with that pan. Ha! What a sight that was!¡± I gave him a t look, but I had to admit that I was pretty damn shocked too. I really didn¡¯t think Blythe was going to do it. Or hit me so damn hard for that matter. She really gave it to me and I deserved it. Not to mention how fu.cking hot it was to see her smirk at me afterward. Bly was always meant to be a part of the Inferno Demon Riders. She belongs here with us. She was made for this life. She¡¯s the perfect mix of crazy and innocent. I can¡¯t wait to push her limits more. ¡°She¡¯s stronger,¡± Ma said with a small smile. ¡°She¡¯s afraid,¡± I muttered. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦ÉndNovel ¡°She is,¡± Ma agreed. ¡°And you dipsh.its ain¡¯t helpin¡® much,¡± Dad grumbled. I rolled my eyes at him. Neither of them are going to let me forget this sh.it. Not for a very long time at least. ¡°I gotta go,¡± I told them, heading for the door. ¡°Oh, and Kylian,¡± Ma called out, and I turned around to look at her. ¡°Whether we find anything or not¡­ if Danieles here again¡­ I¡¯m putting a bullet in his head.¡± You¡¯ll have to beat me to it then. 9 Possessive Riders 40 Chapter 40: Declorations Tae/Computer Guru/CG¡¯s P.O.V. + Ports ¡°Let go of my hand,¡± Bly demanded, trying to shake me off. just squeezed tighter and chuckled at her. ¡°You look beautiful today,¡± I said, ignoring the fact that she was trying her damnedest to slip out of my hold. ¡°Whatever,¡± she grumbled, huffing and finally giving up trying to pull away from me. ¡°I mean it,¡± I told her. ¡°I mean, you look fu.cking smokin¡® every day babe, but it¡¯s nice to see you out of that uniform. And with some color in your cheeks.¡± Bly turned her head to re at me, but more color tainted her cheeks, making me smile. ¡°It¡¯s your guys¡® fault,¡± she muttered. ¡°Yeah, babe, it is,¡± I agreed sadly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Karma.¡± ¡°Then I would have felt bad when you got beat up or kicked out or killed or whatever it is you guys do when a brother doesn¡¯t follow orders,¡± she said. I chuckled again. ¡°It¡¯s true, we do all of that,¡± I replied. ¡°But not over something this silly. I might have gotten my a.ss beat at the most.¡± Bly turned her head and scrunched her face up, looking entirely too adorable. ¡°I think I¡¯d rather things went the way they did then,¡± she muttered. ¡°You¡¯d rather be almost starved to death than me have a few cuts and bruises?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice light. Bly shrugged as she stared straight ahead. ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as I¡¯m the only one who suffers,¡± she stated, so simply that it shook me to my core. ¡°That¡¯s not okay, Bly,¡± I replied softly. Blythe turned her head, her eyes meeting mine. I hated the guarded look I saw in her electric eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She said, as if daring me to argue. ¡°You all let me suffer in silence for so long. Don¡¯t get sad now that I¡¯m done being silent about it.¡± We were almost to the back door when she said that. I halted to a stop, pulling her with me. Bly tried to pull her hand free again so I yanked her to my chest. ¡°Done being silent?¡± I practically spat in a low voice. ¡°If you¡¯re done being silent, then tell me what happened to you. We know there¡¯s something.¡± Bly red at me before bringing her knee up to hit me in the gut. I let her go as I doubled over with a grunt. I looked up at her as tears blurred my vision. Jesus fu.ck! She has strong legs. Chapter 40 Decorations + Paint ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know,¡± she spat at me. ¡°Stop bringing it up if you all want me to y along with whatever game this is. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stay in my room. Alone. Forever.¡± With that, Bly walked into the clubhouse, leaving me behind. I had to pull myself together to run after her. I made it to her just as she got to her bedroom door. ¡°Hey, CG, wannae party with us, baby?¡± Coco asked as she walked past me in the hallway. ¡°No, thanks,¡± I replied without looking away from Blythe. Coco looked between the two of us, but I¡¯m not really sure what conclusion she came to. I was too busy staring at Blythe. Who was looking between me and Coco. ¡°Oh, sorry, didn¡¯t mean to interrupt,¡± Coco said before taking a step closer to Blythe. ¡°You¡¯re that new chick they brought back, right?¡± She asked. Blythe looked her up and down before nodding. A wide smile spread across Coco¡¯s face. ¡°Girl, yes!¡± Coco squealed as she grabbed Blythe¡¯s hands and started jumping up and down. ¡°Listen, on a real, not many of us like the club princesses. Some of the subi kiss their a.sses in hopes they can im patches one day, but most of us aren¡¯t about that life. Not here. I¡¯ve been to other clubs where all the club. sl.uts are like that.¡± She rambled as Blythe blinked at her. ¡°Anyway, I thought it was really cool the way your were giving it right back to Everly earlier. Most of us know to keep our mouths shut when ites to her. You¡¯re like our hero just for talking a little sh.it to her.¡± Wait, what? ¡°What do you mean most of you know to keep your mouths shut?¡± I asked her. Coco looked up at me with wide eyes, but tried to cover it quickly. ¡°Just that we know better than to tick off a club princess, that¡¯s all,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°Well, fu.ck that,¡± Blythe stated, crossing her arms. ¡°Just because you guys are club girls doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not human beings. You still deserve basic respect. If Everly or Alex talks sh.it to you or makes you feel bad, I think you should be able to at least say something back to her.¡± Coco beamed at her. ¡°I fucking wish, but that¡¯s not how the hierarchy works around here, Love¨Cnut,¡± she told Blythe. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I asked, confused as hell. ¡°I agree with Bly. Coco, you and the rest of the girls here are most definitely allowed to say what you want. If things escte, we would investigate, not just throw you out based off something someone said.¡± My own words hit me like a fu.cking train. That was exactly what we did to Blythe. No wonder Everly and Alex go around doing whatever they want. Just how long has their sh.it been going on? I need to tell Karma about this. ¡°Would you?¡± Blythe asked. ¡°I can confidently say, without a doubt, yes, we would,¡± I replied. Especially now. I hate to admit it, but I¡¯m not sure if we would have before Bly came back and opened our eyes. Which is just sh.itty. How many club girls have been booted because of the princesses? Well that¡¯s good to know,¡± Coco said. ¡°Do I have permission to tell the other girls?¡± Chapter 40 Decorations + Points ¡°Yes, you fucking do,¡± I told her as I reached around Bly to open her door. ¡°Thanks for chatting, Coco, but I need to check on my girl¡¯s pussy.¡± Blythe¡¯s head whirled around as her face flushed red. Coco snorted before covering her mouth. ¡°What?¡± I asked Blythe. ¡°I was talking about Butter.¡± Then I gently pushed her into her room. I turned my head. to give Coco a quick wink and shut the door. ¡°Why did you have to say it like that?¡± She grumbled. ¡°Oh, sorry, was that embarrassing for you?¡± I asked teasingly. ¡°Yes, actually,¡± she replied with narrowed eyes. I leaned down to get closer to her face. ¡°Well, get used to it Fireball, because I ain¡¯t stoppin¡®,¡± I told her, my eyes flickering to her lips. ¡°In fact¡­ it¡¯s just going to get worse.¡± Bly put her palm t on my face and pushed my head away from her. I chuckled as I grabbed her wrist and licked her hand. She squealed in disgust and tried to pull away from me, but I wouldn¡¯t let her. Instead, I yanked her to my chest and wrapped my other arm around her, holding her to me. ¡°CG,¡± sheined as she struggled to get away from me. ¡°Call me Tae when it¡¯s just us,¡± I told her. ¡°No way in hell!¡± She shouted angrily. ¡°Why? ¡®Cause you were so excited about our road names?¡± I asked. ¡°But you¡¯d be the only one calling us by our real names. Like a little secret between all of us.¡± Bly gave me an incredulous look. ¡°I will call you by your road names and only your road names because the people that I used to know¡­ Chayton, Evander, Ozias, Kylian, and Tae¡­ They¡¯re gone now. You¡¯re new people. I will never call you anything other than your road names.¡± She stated, staring at me like I was the devil or some sh.it. This content belongs to F?nd-Novel I gave her a sad look. ¡°I¡¯m not gone,¡± I mumbled softly. ¡°You know what I mean, CG, things are different now,¡± she replied with a hard tone. ¡°Fine,¡± I stated. ¡°I can work with that.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Bly asked. I finally let go of her wrist, but only to cup the side of her face as I held her close to me. ¡°I can remind you of how it used to be, and also show you what it can be now,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up on you Bly. Not when I finally have you again. Whatever is going on with you, we¡¯re going to figure it out. And everything that¡¯s messed up between us all¡­ we¡¯re going to fix it.¡± Blythe scoffed and looked away from me. I tilted her chin, forcing those electric blues back to me. We stared at each other for a while, lost in a trance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything we¡¯ve done to you, baby,¡± I said softly. Chapter 40 Decorations ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t believe you,¡± she replied in a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fireball, I¡¯m gonna prove it to you,¡± I told her.. ¡°How?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, with time,¡± I replied. ¡°And pestering. A whole lot of pestering.¡± ¡°Pestering?¡± She asked with an adorably scrunched face. ¡°Mhmmm,¡± I drawled out, licking my lips. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m starting right now.¡± Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 108 48 Points Chapter 41 Brainwashed + Points> Chapter 41: Brainwashed Possessive Riders 41 108 48 Points Chapter 41 Brainwashed + Points> Chapter 41: Brainwashed !!! *** WARNING! THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS MATERIALS THAT SOME READERS MAY FIND DISTRESSING! SUCH AS SEVERE ABUSE, INCEST, BLOOD, TORTURE, AND SE.XUAL ASSAULT! READER DISCRETION IS ADVISED! *** !!! Blythe¡¯s P.Q.V. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fireball, I¡¯m gonna prove it to you.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Well, with time. And pestering. A whole lot of pestering.¡± ¡°Pestering?¡± What did that mean exactly? Pestering me how? Like asking me constantly to tell them about my time at Silent Divine? I¡¯d rather they just ignore me again. I don¡¯t want to be reminded about it, let alone talk about it. They already know what happened to me anyway. Right? 2 shback: age, 18 ~ The whip came down on my back for the 16th time. I cried out in pain, unable to hold it back. Not that it mattered. Whether I cried or not made no difference to them. ¡°Stop,¡± Daniel ordered just when the whip was going toe down again. A moment of relief hit me. Until he said those next words. ¡°Strip her bare.¡± ? ¡°W¨Cw¨Cw¨Cw¨Cwhat? N¨Cn¨Cn¨Cno,¡± I tried to argue and fight, but it was no use. No matter how much I begged, pleaded, or tried to thrash around, it never mattered to them. I was a toy, and they were just soldiers doing what they were told. A few momentster, I was stripped down to nothing, leaving me naked for the whole room to see. I felt eyes on me. Ones of disgust. Ones of interest. All of which felt slimy. Two girls, Emma and Ruthy, were holding my arms down in front of me. They were smirking, squeezing my wrists tighter with every whip that I took. They were excited to watch the princess fall. Princess. Pft. How pathetic. Pathetic that they could idolize the position I¡¯m in. Not that theirs is any better. It¡¯s worse in a way, and part of me understands their hatred. Still, I could never stomach doing this to someone else, let alone be happy about it. ¡°You tried to run away,¡± Daniel said. ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t notice if you tried to escape a few days before your birthday, but now here we are¡­ Your 18th birthday and look at where you are.¡± He chuckled darkly. ¡°You did this to yourself. Today, you are going to learn your ce.¡± Chapter 41: Branwashed + Points > All I did was press my forehead to the cold marble floor as tears spilled out of me. My blood was sttered across the floor from the whippings I¡¯ve taken. My back stings and everything hurts. Especially my heart¡­ ¡°What? No words or threats about how your dear mommy and trashy biker friends are going toe save you?¡± Daniel spat, teasing me. I kept my mouth shut as I heard him walk closer. Then he gripped my hair and yanked my head back roughly. I looked at him and he sneered at me. ¡°Finally learn that I¡¯ve been telling you the truth thesest two years?¡± he asked. ¡°Did ya finally see that they don¡¯t really care about you? That¡¯s why it was so easy to get custody of you. Your mom rarely even calls to check on you. I call her out of courtesy here and there, and she acts as if I troubled her every single time. She was happy to get rid of you. And those boys¡­ They knew the whole time. Everything that we¡¯ve been doing here¡­ they know it all. They were happy to have you out of their hair.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I blurted. That earned me another hit with the whip. I groaned as Daniel chuckled. He released my hair and stood up. Then he kicked me in my side, causing me to yelp. I don¡¯t know why I bothered arguing in the first ce. They are the ones that sent me right back here. Evander was so angry¡­ But maybe they really don¡¯t know. Maybe they were tricked, or- ¡°Fine, let me prove it to you,¡± Daniel said as he pulled his phone from his pocket. Daniel tapped on it a few times before it started ringing on speaker. ¡°What?¡± a voice bit out. A voice I recognized. ¡°Evander?¡± I whispered. Suddenly, I was yanked back by my hair again. This time, I was pulled all the way up until I was sitting on my knees. The girls let me go, and the bast.ard that had me wrapped his hand around my mouth, holding me against him and making sure that Evander didn¡¯t hear me. I tried not to squirm too much. It¡¯s always worse, if I identally excite them more. ¡°Just thought you might be wondering how Blythe is doing,¡± Daniel said to his phone, his eyes on me. ¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t give a fu.ck,¡± Evander¡¯s hard tone came through. My heart plummeted. Despite what just happened a few days ago, I still had hope. Just a small piece of hope. Maybe it¡¯s just Evander who hates me that much. ¡°Well, what about the others?¡± Daniel asked, as if he could read my mind. ¡°Your brothers or whatever.¡± ¡°I told you already, none of us give a fu.ck,¡± Evander snapped. ¡°Kick her out, keep her, do whatever you want with her! I don¡¯t fucking care. None of us do. She can stay with you forever for all we fu.cking care.¡± Tears streamed down my face. Daniel smiled cruelly at me. Then his eyes flickered to the person holding me, Mason, and he gave a single nod. Mason chuckled in my ear as his fingers brushed across my bare body. I squeezed my eyes shut and tried to scream around his hand, but it was no use. His fingers pulled and twisted my nipples so hard that I was sure I¡¯d bruise. Again. It felt disgusting. ¡°So, you sure you don¡¯t want anything to do with her?¡± Daniel asked as Mason continued to assault me. ¡°You don¡¯t care that we¡¯re going to punish her for running away?¡± Chapter 41 Rrainwashed Thest bit of hope I¡¯d had shattered with Evander¡¯s next words. ¡°None of us give a shit what happens to Blythe,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t call me again.¡± Then the line went dead. 13 Points 2 Daniel pocketed his phone and Mason let go of my mouth. Only to wrap his hand around my throat and squeeze so hard that ck spots dotted my vision. I could feel his disgusting erection pressing into my back. A secondter, I felt that he was bare against me. Tears streamed out of me along with choking sounds, but Mason just continued on without a care. I felt his disgusting ma.nhood press against my center. They don¡¯t ra.pe me here. No. Not when they can get such a high price for a virgin. But they do everything else. Everything but. They all say it¡¯s to prepare me. Prepare me for my future husband. I can be taught how to pleasure someone while remaining pure. That¡¯s what they always tell me. So, Mason will just use me like a doll until he¡¯s done. Until I¡¯m ruined. Until I¡¯m lying in a puddle of my own blood and their semen. Daniel stepped closer until he was right in front of me. Mason was still squeezing my throat too hard. He was only letting me breathe in gasps every few seconds. Because he¡¯s a sadistic bas.tard. Daniel tipped my chin up, forcing me to meet his eyes. He had a cruel smile on his face as he started to undo his pants. ¡°You¡¯re going to finish your punishment,¡± he said, pulling his disgusting p***s out and shoving it in my face. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to give you your present. And then you¡¯ll always remember where you belong.¡± N Present: age, 25 ~ ** That night was my breaking point. They all thought that if I was crushed I would be morecent. I understood why they thought that. I was already prettycent. It was just in my nature to be submissive. But I always fought them. Because what they were doing was wrong. Instead of turning into thecent, living doll they all wanted, I turned worse. What was the point in me being timid and weak? It wasn¡¯t getting me anywhere. I had nothing left to lose. So I fought back. I thrashed. I screamed. I bit. I kicked. I hit. I mouthed off. I took every beating, every assault, and I never backed down. I made sure everything they did to me was worth it. At least, I¡¯d like to think so. I knew they would never ra.pe me, and I took advantage of that. I only ever behaved when I wanted to go out into the world again. Eventually, we all came to an understanding. I wouldn¡¯t try to run, because it was pointless. I had nowhere to go anyway. But I couldn¡¯t take everything happening to me. So, Daniel found other ways for me to be useful. The beatings and abuse lessened, but not by much, and they had me work more as a maid around the church; cooking, cleaning, that sort of thing. And then I met Sean. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m starting right now,¡± CG said, pulling me out of my head. I shook my head and looked at him. ¡°W¨Cwhy are you doing this?¡± I asked him. go away. I was mad at you for a while, but baby, you¡¯re back, and I want you more than any-¡± I scoffed, cutting him off. ¡°In love with me?¡± I spat. ¡°Is that supposed to be a joke, because I¡¯m not falling for it?¡± ¡°Bly-¡± ¡°How could you im to be in love with me when you knew what was happening to me?!¡± I shouted at him, pushing his chest until he finally let me go. ¡°Bly¡­ I swear¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to you,¡± he said slowly, like I was a scared animal or something. Tears filled my eyes as I stared at him. I want to believe him, but¡­ I know better. Daniel told me. He told me about when all of them would call. He told me that he sent them pictures and videos of what was being done to me. He showed me their responses, telling him to fu.ck off or that he was doing a good job. But why does CG seem so sincere? Why does everyone seem to not know, including these four? Why is this all so confusing? Who am I supposed to believe? ¡°I told you they didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, they know exactly what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t care about you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my darling daughter, we¡¯ll beat it into you. That¡¯s what they wanted us to do. So that you¡¯d never ever go back.¡± ¡°Bly, baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± CG asked as he grabbed my face between his hands. ¡°You¡¯re hyperventting. Calm down, okay? Just breathe.¡± I tried to do what he said, but I just couldn¡¯t. All I can hear is Daniel¡¯s voice mocking me over and over as someone beat or assaulted me. Being back here is fu.cking with my heart, and my trauma is starting to re up because of it. ¡°I-¡­ H-¡­¡± I trailed off as tears poured out of me. ¡°P¨Cplease¡­ I just¡­ I¨CI can¡¯t¡­ I-¡± I was cut off when CG wrapped his arms around me and held me to his chest. I gripped the back of his shirt as I buried my face in his cut. I sobbed like a baby as the voices and images swarmed my head, confusing me to no end. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t want to go back Tae¡­¡± I blubbered. ¡°P¨Cp¨Cplease d¨Cd¨Cdon¡¯t m¨Cmake me go back.¡± He blew out a long breath as he tightened his arms around me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, you¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± he told me in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Discover more novels at find{n}ovel I wish that I could believe him. Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote Possessive Riders 42 Chapter 42: Puzzle Pieces Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. +15 Pon After I left my parents¡® house, I went straight to my office. I ignored all the sweet tarts vying for my attention. I gave my brothers a nod when they called out to me. But my target was right here. I shut my door behind me and sat down behind my desk. I tried to think about everything that I knew, organizing my thoughts. I need to do something. I need to send someone to investigate. Someone who is loyal to the club, but not affiliated. Someone Daniel doesn¡¯t know or won¡¯t suspect. Like a private investigator. And just like that, a solution came to mind. I pulled my phone out and clicked through my contacts. Ghost isn¡¯t a brother, but he¡¯s affiliated with the club in ways. He¡¯s what we call a nomad. A biker who lives the life, but solo, not belonging to any club. He¡¯s gained friends here and there, and the Inferno Demon Riders are one of them. He identally got caught up in some of our sh.it, and I helped him out. I just have to hope that he can help me. I clicked on the call icon next to Ghost¡¯s name and brought the phone to my ear. ¡°Yo, wassup Karma?¡± He answered on the fourth ring. ¡°I need to talk to you, you busy?¡± I asked him. ¡°Uh, nah, not at the moment,¡± he said, and I heard some scrambling in the background. ¡°Sounds important. Everything okay? Or is this you trying to convince me to prospect for y¡¯all again?¡± ¡°Look Ghost, I know you said you didn¡¯t want to be part of a club,¡± I started. ¡°I¡¯m not callin¡® about anythin¡® like that, but I need your help.¡± ¡°Okay, with what?¡± he asked. ¡°Listen, it¡¯s kinda a long story, but¡­ You used to be a P.I., right?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°Still do a little here and there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you whatever, but this job I have might be dangerous, and I need you to keep it low,¡± I told him. ¡°Things might get difficult if anyone knows you¡¯re helpin¡® the club.¡± ¡°I¡¯m intrigued,¡± he said teasingly. ¡°Tell me more. I¡¯ll tell you if I can help.¡± So I do. I told Ghost the most that I could about the situation. The problem was that I didn¡¯t know much, it was all little bits and haunches I was going off of. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± Ghost said. ¡°It¡¯ll take me a couple of days to get out that way. I¡¯ll let you know when I have something.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks Ghost,¡± I replied before hanging up. This is all so fu.cked. I still have so much paperwork to do for all the legal businesses the club owns. I also need to talk to the guys about the next shipmenting in and who¡¯s going on the next run. Not to mention all this sh.it with Bly. < Chapter 42: Puzzle Pieces Fu.ck me. +15 Points) I had only been working on paperwork sh.it for less than an hour when Psycho came storming in. He, CG, Havoc, and Dragon are the only ones who ever get away with that. Mostly they never do it anyway, out of respect. Except for Psycho, because, well, the man is crazy. ¡°Hey,¡± he said as he plopped down in a chair on the other side of my desk. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel ¡°Hey,¡± I replied before looking back down at my paperwork. ¡°So, how was your day?¡± he asked. N looked up and raised a brow at him. ¡°My parents are pi.ssed at me and Blythe rocked my sh.it with a cast¨Ciron skillet earlier,¡± I told him. ¡°No sh.it?¡± He muttered, looking at the knot on the side of my head. ¡°Fu.ck, she hit you hard.¡± ¡°She sure did,¡± I replied. ¡°Was it hot?¡± he asked. ¡°The pan?¡± I asked. ¡°No, I got it for her and told her to hit me.¡± ¡°Not the pan, you id.iot,¡± he replied. ¡°Her! Was she hot when she fu.cking hit you?¡± I stared at Psycho for a moment. ¡°Thought you didn¡¯t want her,¡± I said. Psycho shrugged. ¡°I just want to be inside her, is that so bad?¡± he replied smugly. Well, this was a faster step than I was expecting. ¡°So, now you want to fu.ck her but not be with her?¡± I asked. ¡°I want to figure out what she¡¯s hiding and I want to be friends at the very least. She was close to all of us for most of our lives,¡± he told me. ¡°And wanting to be inside her?¡± I asked, amused. Psycho averted his eyes. ¡°If you guys are ying with her and forcing me to too, then I might as well have some fun,¡± he said. ¡°Blythe is fine as hell. Always has been. I won¡¯t deny that.¡± ¡°And why would you after you dry humped her until you both came?¡± I teased him, making him frown at me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me about that before?¡± ¡°Because I was embarrassed as fuck,¡¯ he stated tly. ¡°All of my best friends were crushing on her. I watched her and CG together. Then I used it to manipte her into letting me do the same. I was a kid too, it was all embarrassing and I thought you guys would hate me. I would have taken it to my grave if CG hadn¡¯t brought up that he watched the whole thing¡± Are we all just a bunch of creeps who like to watch? That¡¯s probably why this works out so well Or could work out so well ¡°Okay, whatever, I said, knowing it was only a matter of time before Psycho was forced to face his feelings. Chapter 42 Puzzle Pieces ¡°Ma is worried about her,¡± I added after a moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t all the ol¡®dies?¡± he muttered in a reply. ¡°Bly said something to her,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my ma look so worried, Psycho.¡± ¡°What did Bly say?¡± he asked. #15 Points > ¡°I guess she kinda lost her sh.it when Ma referred to Daniel as her dad,¡± I said, letting that sink in for Psycho. Psycho looked confused for a moment, but I saw the gears turning. ¡°No,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Blythe chose him over us. She loves him. She becarne a Da.ddy¡¯s Girl. She said that-¡± ¡°Did she?¡± I cut him off. ¡°Because I never remember Blythe ever actually talking to us.¡± Psycho looked like he wanted to reply, but no words came out at first. He blew out a breath and ran a hand through his hair. ¡°So, it probably wasn¡¯t just her husband,¡± he finally muttered, and I shook my head. ¡°I called Ghost and asked him to look into it for us while we handle things here,¡± I told him.- ¡°Fu.ck,¡± Psycho said. ¡°That¡¯s why he came here looking for her a few years ago. That must have been when she ran away from her husband.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± I replied as I scrubbed a hand down my stubbly face. ¡°What do you think he did to her, Karma?¡± Psycho asked. I didn¡¯t reply. I couldn¡¯t. We both know that Blythe went through something traumatic. With the change in her, the fact that she was running away from everything and everyone, and how scared she was to be around us¡­ The signs are there. We¡¯ve seen lots of women over our lifetimesing and going. Ones escaping abusive husbands, ones who were ra.ped and left for dead, ones who were running from abusive families. Based off of what we¡¯ve seen from our past and from Bly now¡­ we both know that whatever Blythe went through was bad. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it until we have some kind of proof,¡± I said and turned back to the mountain of paperwork on my desk. ¡°How ¡®bout you let me finish some of that?¡± he offered ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day and I can handle it.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± I asked As my VP, Psycho is the only one I trust to do something like this. ¡°Yeah, go on,¡± he said. I quickly made my way to Blythe¡¯s room. I figured that she was still there I doubted that CG was able to convince her to leave, but i also doubted that he left either. However, I was surprised that they were both in Bly¡¯s bed and that she was asleep CO turned his head when I walked in He had Blythe wrapped in his arms and was rubbing her hair. I flicked the lock on the door and kicked off my boots I walked into the room as I took off my cut. I set it on the dresser and stripped out of my shirt and jeans Then i crawled into bed on the other side of Blythe. We were silent for a while I wasn¡¯t sure if either of us were going to talk. I seriously doubted that I was going Chapter 42 Puzzle Pieces to fall asleep any time soon either. And I really didn¡¯t want to talk about what Ma said again. ¡°She had a panic attack after I brought her back here,¡± CG said quietly. ¡°What?¡± I asked, unsure if I had heard him right. ¡°It was weird, man,¡± he said as he continued to brush his hand down Bly¡¯s long hair. ¡°One second, she was angry, then Coco¡­ Fu.ck, that¡¯s a whole other story. But¡­ we were fine. I was trying to tell her that I loved her, and she thought I was ying a trick on her or something. Then, out of nowhere, she just started freaking out. She begged me not to send her back there, wherever there is. She could barely breathe and she was¡­. Fuck, Karma, the way she was begging me¡­ Like she really thought we¡¯d ever send her away, even if she wasn¡¯t scared.¡± What? Send her back where? To her husband or her father? Or does she mean either of them? Did Blythe just trade one horror for the other because she thought she could get away? 1 don¡¯t know what Bly went through, but she¡¯s scared, Karma,¡± CG continued. ¡°And she thinks that we all had something to do with it.¡± ¡°No,¡± I argued. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t think that about us. She knows us better than that.¡± CG stopped rubbing Blythe¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Yes she does, Karma,¡± he stated. ¡°She thinks that us, along with Angie and the rest of the fu.cking club, had something to do with whatever happened to her. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯te here, why she¡¯s so guarded, why she hates us.¡± ¡°Why would she think something like that though?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± he mumbled. ¡°But that¡¯s what it feels like.¡± Fuck, just another fucking piece of the puzzle that we don¡¯t understand. ¡°Alright, and what about Coco?¡± I asked. CG smirked at that. ¡°Well, our little fireball has a mouth on her now, that¡¯s for sure,¡± he said. ¡°And it was hot as fuck.¡± I Possessive Riders 43 Chapter 43: Restful Night Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. *** +15 Points > ¡°I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± I wish that I could believe him. I wish I could believe that I¡¯m safe. I wish I could rx and go back to how things were. But I can¡¯t. I¡¯m too broken. Too beaten down. Too¡­ ruined. For anything. For anyone. I can¡¯t even manage to gain my freedom. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. I¡¯m terrified. That memory popping up triggered a panic attack. I know this. I used to have them often enough. But I just can¡¯t pull myself out of it. Which means I¡¯m going to pass out. ¡°Hey, baby, you gotta breathe okay?¡± CG said as he held me in his arms. ¡°H-¡­ -I¡¯m¡­ trying¡­¡± I wheezed. ¡°Hey, do you remember that time when we were 10, and we went to visit my grandparents? Annita¡¯s hispanic parents,¡± he said with a smallugh. ¡°Remember when you idently ate amb taco and freaked out so badly that you threw up? Then you spent the rest of the day apologizing to the neighbor¡¯s sheep. Dad had to drag you back into the house. You refused to go to sleep without me.¡± ¡°W¨Cwhy¡­ are you¡­ bringing that up now?¡± I asked, starting to breathe a little better. ¡°Dunno,¡± he replied with a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s one of my favorite memories. You were so adorable and sweet but with such a fierce side. You felt so guilty over something so stupid. Then you refused, fighting tooth and nail with all the adults, until you were dragged back inside. Not to mention the way you flipped out when they tried to separate us. You clung to me like you¡¯d rather die than let me go, and that was the moment I knew that I was Newest update provided by find?novel in love with you.¡± I pulled my head back to gawk at him. ¡°You thought you were in love with me at 10 years old?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous CG. You were a kid. You couldn¡¯t have known that.¡± CG smiled as he reached up to tuck some of my hair behind my ear. ¡°I did know,¡± he replied. ¡°Argue with me all you want. I know that I was deeply in love with you. I knew right then that I wanted you to be mine forever, and 15 yearster, there hasn¡¯t been a day that I haven¡¯t felt that ¡°W¨Cwhy are you telling me that?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°One day you will, he said. ¡°But at least you¡¯ve calmed down now¡± I paused at that. He was right. I wasn¡¯t panicking anymore. ¡°Th¨Cthen let me go, so I can go to bed,¡± I mumbled as I pushed away from him. I was a little surprised that CG actually let me go. I rushed to my bathroom and shut the door. I took my time brushing my teeth and washing my face. They even got me skincare products. Never in my life have I used < Chapter 43 Restful Night skincare products. +15 Points? I was going to take a shower, but the clothes I had on this morning were gone. As far as I knew, I had nothing. to change into. Unless they had gotten me something. ¡°Hey CG, do you know if I have anything to wear to bed?¡± I asked as I walked out of the bathroom. I stopped in my tracks when I looked up at CG. He was standing near my bed, almostpletely naked. The only thing he had on were his boxer briefs. His back was to me, giving me a perfect view of arge tattoo that covered his entire back. The club¡¯s logo was right in the middle. All around it were roses, skulls, little ck demons, all being tied together with smoke and fire. It was gorgeous, and I wish I would have kept my eyes on it, but I didn¡¯t. My eyes traveled down to CG¡¯s butt. It was a really nice butt, I won¡¯t lie. His thighs are massive too. I mean, all the guys are massive. No one knows who CG¡¯s parents are, but one of them must have been tall and well¨Cbuilt. Or maybe they really do take steroids here. CG was always tall, but he was morenky than the others. He must work out now. A lot. I could tell the moment he turned to face me. The way his abs flexed had drawn me in. When he turned fully around, disying his bare chest, his bare biceps, and his barely covered crotch¡­ I was captivated. Wow¡­ he¡¯s so huge. Everywhere. The tattoos only add to his se.xiness. He has a whole chest piece with a tiger and roses. There¡¯s a clown covering his right side, but his left side is bare. Tattoos are spread across his legs, arms, neck, sh.it, every bare inch of him I think. But I was busy staring at the tiger and clown. ¡°Ahem,¡± CG cleared his throat, making me jump. My eyes snapped to his, and he raised his pierced eyebrow at me. He was smirking, and those damn hazel eyes were teasing me. My face was ming, and I was seconds away from locking myself in the bathroom for the rest of the night. ¡°Here, CG said, handing me the shirt he was wearing. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else here right now.¡± Sighing heavily, I snatched the shirt and ran back into the bathroom. I quickly changed, a little pi.ssed and embarrassed that I still didn¡¯t have underwear. However, I pulled myself together, gave myself a pep talk, and left the bathroom. All to see CG lounging on my bed, under the nkets like he was here to stay. ¡°Uh, you can leave now,¡± I said, standing next to him and crossing my arms. I ain¡¯t going anywhere, Fireball,¡± he replied as he flipped through the TV. ¡°But ¡°No buts, he cut me off. ¡®Normally, I¡¯d offer to sleep on the floor with how terrified you are of us, but after that panic attack and you begging me not to send you back to wherever, I¡¯m sticking as close as possible.¡± Then he looked up at me ¡°Be happy I ain¡¯t pressing you for questions, babe I grumbled under my breath as I walked around to the other side of the bed and got under the nkets. I rolled away from CG, angry but tired However, he pulled me right to his chest, tucking me to the side of him with my back pressed against him. Then he kissed the top of my head, and shut themp next to him off. I didn¡¯t fight him. I told myself that it was pointless. He would have made me cuddle with him anyway. It wasn¡¯t because I feltfortable in CG¡¯s arms. Not at all. < Chapter 43 Restful Night +15 Points > I woke up the next morning covered in warmth. It was so nice and cozy that I didn¡¯t want to wake up. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been thisfortable in my life. Not to mention the amazing sleep I gotst night. Suddenly, an arm slung over my waist and the warmth behind me moved just a little. It had everything from yesterday rushing back to me. My eyes popped open, and it took a minute to adjust, but when I did, I was surprised to see Karma sleeping on my bed in front of me. I was lying on my side facing Karma. He was also on his side, facing me. His eyes were closed, and his lips were parted slightly. He looked peaceful. So peaceful, in fact, that it had me calming down instantly. At least he¡¯s still asleep. ¡°Are you done staring yet?¡± Karma suddenly whispered. I stiffened as his emerald¨Cgreen eyes fluttered open. I felt heat rush to my face as we stared at each other. I couldn¡¯t move, but Karma looked unbothered. He even pushed some hair out of my face and caressed my cheek, his thumb tracing my lower lip. ¡°Good morning,¡± he whispered in a raspy voice. ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwhat are you doing in my-¡± I tried to ask, but Karma put his hand over my mouth, stopping me. ¡°Shhh,¡± he said, smirking at me. ¡°Don¡¯t want to wake CG.¡± CG? What does he- Oh my god. Wait¡­ they¡¯re both in my bed!? I was so shocked that Karma was here and at how peaceful he looked that I didn¡¯t even register the warm body behind me. Or that it was CG¡¯s arm that was wrapped around my stomach. My eyes went wide and Karma slowly removed his hand. However, that hand went right to my hip. My hip that was barely covered because CG¡¯s T¨Cshirt had ridden up in my sleep. I¡¯m very aware of the fact that I have no panties on too. Just act normal and he won¡¯t touch you more! ¡°You embarrassed that you slept in the same bed as both of us?¡± Karma asked as his fingers started to draw random patterns against me. With the way my shirt was right now, he was moving between skin that was covered and skin that was bare. It was messing with my foggy morning brain. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be, Spark. We used to sleep in the same bed all the time.¡± ¡°When we were kids,¡± I hissed. ¡°We haven¡¯t done that since we were like 12.¡± ¡°You and I still spent most nights together though, didn¡¯t we baby?¡± he said teasingly. ¡°Th¨Cthat was different,¡± I grumbled. ¡°We rarely slept and liked to keep each otherpany. Besides, you never stayed in my bed, under the covers, while all I had on was a T¨Cshirt!¡± Karma¡¯s fingers suddenly stopped He gave me a strange look before something akin to realization took over his features. A deep smirk yed on his lips and I gulped. ¡°You tryna tell me that you ain¡¯t got nothin on but CG¡¯s shirt?¡± he asked as his fingers slowly moved under the hem of my shirt. I wiggled a little and tried to push his hand away, but it was no use. Karma only had to work his way a little < Chapter 43 Restful Night bit inside my shirt to get his answer. I did my best to re at him anyway. ¡°Stop it,¡± I whispered sternly. ¡°How about a game?¡± he suggested. ¡°No-¡± +15 Points > ¡°I have some questions for you,¡± he cut me off. ¡°For every one you answer, I¡¯ll stop, but if you refuse¡­ then I¡¯m going to keep going.¡± Well, I¡¯m fu.cked. Get Bonus (Ad) > Possessive Riders 44 Chapter 44 More Chapter 44: More Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°I have some questions for you,¡± Karma said. ¡°For every one you answer, I¡¯ll stop, but if you refuse¡­ then I¡¯m going to keep going.¡± ¡°N¨Cno, I don¡¯t wanna y,¡± I tried to object, tried to push his hand away, but it was useless. Karma wasn¡¯t budging. ¡°Nah, we¡¯re gonna y,¡± he said, scooting just a little closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m gonna ask you anyway. This way will be more fun.¡± ¡°Karma-¡± ¡°CG told me about what Coco saidst night,¡± he cut me off. It wasn¡¯t a question, so I didn¡¯t respond. If he wants to y this game, then fine, but he¡¯s going to find out that I can y this game better than he thinks. At least, I hope. I mean, I¡¯m used to se.xual torture. It¡¯s just¡­ usually it was unwanted, and as much as I try¡­ it¡¯s hard as hell to not want him. ¡°You two seemed to get along,¡± Karma continued. ¡°You never used to talk to club girls-¡± ¡°Are you going somewhere with this?¡± I asked, cutting him off. Karma sighed and moved his hand fully under my shirt. He cupped my bare hip, resting his hand there. I gasped softly and tried not to wiggle. CG is still pressed up against me with his arm around me too, still sleeping soundly. ¡°Don¡¯t get mouthy, or I¡¯ll p your bare pu.ssy,¡± Karma threatened in the most casual voice I¡¯ve ever heard. Like he didn¡¯t just¡­ say what he said. ¡°You don¡¯t care that she¡¯s a subus?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡¯s been with all of us. Actually, she¡¯s one of the very few girls that CG¡¯s stuck his dick in.¡± I frowned at him. Was he trying to get a reaction out of me? What do I care who they¡¯ve been with? ¡°Why would I care?¡± I asked. ¡°You don¡¯t care that we¡¯ve all fu.cked her?¡± he replied. ¡°Not really,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What say do I get to have in what you¡¯ve done or still do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, Spark,¡± he said. ¡°Are you jealous? You don¡¯t hate her for havin¡® touched us?¡± I thought about Karma¡¯s question for a moment. Never did I think they weren¡¯t sleeping around. Hell, it was thest thing on my mind. I just wanted them to rescue me. Even if we all only remained friends forever. Yes, I crushed on all of them. But it¡¯s not like I could have all of them. I¡¯d been preparing myself to see them all with other girls since we were kids. I always thought it was inevitable. Chapter 44 Mora I also pretty much grew up around the club. I knew what the club girls were there for. I mean, once I got older I knew. Am I jealous though? ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± I answered Karma. ¡°I don¡¯t hate her. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. We didn¡¯t even know each other before today. Plus, the moment CG turned her down, she was fine with that. I like the club girls that are like that. The ones that aren¡¯t conniving or plotting for a patch. As for being jealous¡­ I don¡¯t This content belongs to Find?Novel know about that.¡± ¡°So, you feel nothing?¡± he asked, squeezing my hip harder, but I didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± I whispered. ¡°But I always knew you guys would end up with other girls. It¡¯s not like I ever expected all of you to¡­ be with me or something.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± he asked, surprising me. My eyes went wide for a moment before I frowned at him. ¡°Are you being serious right now?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s so wrong with the five of us being loyal to you and only you?¡± he asked simply. Five? Does he mean¡­? ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous,¡± I muttered. ¡°Is that you refusing to answer the question?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, because it¡¯s a stupid question,¡± I replied. Karma smirked at me right before his hand moved lower, dipping between my legs, but not touching my hot center. ¡°K¨CKarma,¡± I hissed out. ¡°Next question is gonna be about the panic attack you had,¡± he told me. ¡°I¡¯m not answering sh.it about that,¡± I bit out. ¡°Oh? Then should I just shove my fingers in your tight pussy now?¡± he replied. ¡°N¨Cn¨Cno,¡± I said, trying to push him away, but he wasn¡¯t budging. ¡°What was your panic attack about?¡± Karma asked as his fingers lightly drew random patterns against my inner thigh. ¡°CG said things were fine and then¡­ they weren¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¨CI¨CI just remembered something that set me off, okay?¡± I ground out, trying to ignore the tingles shooting up my spine. ¡°Not okay,¡± he replied. ¡°What memory?¡± I red at him. ¡°Refusin¡® to answer?¡± He asked, skimming closer to my pu.ssy. Well, considering I really don¡¯t n to¡­. ¡°I will fuck you with my fingers until you cream all over yourself and wake up CG, Karma threatened. ¡°And then I¡¯ll let him do it to you next while I watch. It¡¯s either that, or you answer the question.¡± ¡°What if I want neither?¡± I replied. ¡°Not an option babe,¡± he stated simply. I clenched my jaw as I stared at him. Karma held my stare for a moment. Then he leaned his head down until our lips were almost touching. ¡°Guess your day is starting with a few unwanted orgasms,¡± he whispered as his fingers pushed through my slick folds. I bit down on my bottom lip, trying to hide any noises threatening to escape me. Karma¡¯s eyes grew darker as he explored my pussy. I gripped onto his forearms, trying to anchor myself in some way. ¡°For someone who ims they didn¡¯t want this¡­ you sure are wet as fu.ck, Blythe,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s see how tight you are.¡± Karma moved his hand until one of his fingers was tickling my hole. My eyelids fluttered as I tried to maintain a grip on my sanity. Not even with Sean did forey feel, this good. I feel like I might cu.m before he even gets inside of me. He swiped his thumb across my cl.it as he shoved a finger inside of me. And I came. I tried to hide it, tried to stay quiet, and I really thought I was sessful for a moment. Until Karma chuckled. ¡°Did you just cu.m? Already?¡± He teased me. ¡°But I just got inside you. That¡¯s not fair.¡± I couldn¡¯t respond. I was so embarrassed. I tried to wiggle away from Karma, but it was no use. He had a digit impaling me, and I was much too aware of it. ¡°Are you ridin¡® my hand right now?¡± Karma whispered, still teasing me. I shook my head, too afraid to trust my voice. But I wasn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t riding his hand. I was wiggling away from him. It just¡­ felt really good. ¡°You¡¯re gonna wake CG with all that wigglin¡®, Spark,¡± he said. I stopped immediately, but all Karma did was add another finger before pumping them both in and out of me.. ¡°I changed my mind,¡± he said. ¡°Ride my hand. Who gives a fu.ck if we wake CG. You¡¯re gonna wake him up and let him do this to you next.¡± ¡°N¨Cn¨Cn-¡± ¡°Say yes,¡± Karma cut me off. He used his free hand to tilt my chin up. He pulled my bottom lip down with his thumb as he looked into my eyes. ¡°Say yes.¡± He repeated, almost begging me. I was almost lost in it all. He almost had me. But there was still a part, a very small part, of me that had some sense. I was about to say no, about to refuse. And then the arm that was wrapped around my middle moved. CG¡¯s arm moved up as his other arm snaked around me. His hands gripped my breasts and he squeezed roughly. A moan tumbled out of me and whatever little bit of control I had left flew right out the window. ¡°That¡¯s right baby,¡± Karma cooed as I started to wiggle against his hand. ¡°Ride my hand and scream yes for me.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± I moaned, closing my eyes. Karma chuckled, but instead of annoying me, it heated me up even more. His lips brushed mine before skimming my jaw and going down to my neck. He pulled his fingers out of me, added a third, and shoved them back inside. I moaned loudly and threw my head back against CG as another orgasm tore through
  1. me.
¡°Fu.ck Bly¡­¡± Karma groaned. I kept my eyes closed as my hands came up to cover CG¡¯s. His lips were on the other side of my neck from Karma. I moved CG¡¯s hands down and pushed them under my shirt. He grabbed my boobs again, bare this time, as he ground his erection into my butt. I pushed back, rocking, wiggling, thrashing between the two of them. ¡°More¡­¡± I moaned. ¡°You want my co.ck inside you baby?¡± CG asked in a raspy tone. I was going to say yes. As I said, all sense is gone. I would have regretted itter, but right now, I wanted it. ¡°No,¡± Karma spoke before I could. ¡°She¡¯s not ready for that. Just¡­ She¡¯s wet as fu.ck, take your dick out and slide it between her a.ss cheeks.¡± He practically ordered. ¡°Pinch her nipples harder. She likes it rough.¡± ¡°Just what did the two of you do yesterday?¡± CG grumbled. ¡°Well, I got a piece of her that all of you had apparently already gotten,¡± Karma said. A secondter, I felt CG¡¯s di.ck slide between my soaked a.ss cheeks. It felt different from any other time l experienced this. It was¡­ better. Better than anything. Despite the fact that I really didn¡¯t get any pleasure out of it¡­ the fact that CG was made me excited. CG¡¯s hands were back to groping my chest. He twirled and twisted my ni.pples, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He wasn¡¯t being hard enough. ¡°Stop being so damn gentle with her,¡± Karma bit out. ¡°But she¡¯s fragile,¡± CG argued. I put my hands over his again as I turned my head to look at him. ¡°H¨Charder please¡­ I moaned. CG blinked at me for a moment before giving me exactly what I wanted. Karma was thrusting his three fingers in and out of me as I rocked against the two of them. CG was moving his huge cock between my cheeks, making me feel needier than I ever have before. They were both sucking on my neck, and CG was pulling and pinching my nipples hard enough that it was like fu.cking heaven. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I moaned as my eyes fluttered shut, and my orgasm tipped right over the edge. ¡°Yes! Oh my god! Yes! Yes!¡± I shouted as I came. Both of them let me ride out my orgasm. When I calmed down, Karma pulled his fingers out of me and rolled onto his back. CG must not have cu.m yet because he was still moving, still groping me, and I was still loving it. Karma smirked at me as he licked his fingers clean. When he was about to lick thest one, I grabbed his hand and wrapped my lips around his digit before he could. I moaned as my eyes rolled back. ¡°Fu.ck, that was hot,¡± CG groaned behind me. ¡°More,¡± I said after letting Karma¡¯s finger go with a pop. ¡°I want more.¡± ¡°More what exactly?¡± Karma asked. ¡°More orgasms?¡± I shook my head and the next words that left my mouth were not my fault. I me the lust. I said that I lose all sense when I like what¡¯s happening to me. I have no idea if I have some kind of sl.ut condition or what, but¡­ As I said, I¡¯m apletely different person when I¡¯m horny. ¡°I want to fu.ck.¡± Comments Get Bonus (Ad) > Possessive Riders 45 Chapter 45 Hypersexuality Chapter 45: Hyperse.xuality Tae/Computer Guru/CG¡¯s P.O.V. ¡°I want to fu.ck.¡± This can¡¯t be real. I must be dreaming. That¡¯s the only exnation. I never actually got woken up by Blythe rubbing her sweet a.ss all over me. I don¡¯t actually have my bare di.ck smashed between her perfect globes right now. No way. I¡¯m probably rubbing up against her in my sleep, creeping her out. Because no way in hell did Blythe just say she wants to fu.ck. Everything else that was happening¡­ maybe. A very doubtful maybe. Maybe Karma talked her into it somehow. It was a long¨Cshot, but¡­ hey, maybe. However¡­ telling us she wants to fu.ck? Yeah right. This has to just be a dream. There¡¯s no damn way Blythe would want that. Not with how our current rtionship is going. That must mean that this is a dream. Which means that I can do what I want. I can fu.ck Dream Blythe. She¡¯ll love it, ¡°You want my co.ck, Fireball?¡± I whispered in her ear as one of my hands moved up to grip her throat. ¡°Yes,¡± she moaned, pushing her a.ss into me. ¡°Beg me for it,¡± I demanded before dragging my lips across her neck. ¡°Tell me you want me, Bly.¡± ¡°¡± ¡°No, you two,¡± Karma cut her off. We both stopped and looked at him. ¡°You are not doing this.¡± I had no intention of stopping and, apparently, Bly didn¡¯t either. She rolled half onto Karma, but kept her a.ss on me. I had to move with her to keep my di.ck between her cheeks though. I didn¡¯t even fu.cking care. I followed Blythe until she was straddling Karma, and I was kneeling behind her. ¡°Blythe-¡± ¡°Why not?¡± She cut Karma off. ¡°CG wants to.¡± ¡°Hell yeah I do,¡± I breathed out, leaning down to y with her ni.pples some more. ¡°Blythe, what is wrong with you?¡± Karma asked her. ¡°Five minutes ago you were telling me to stop. We make you cu.m a couple of times, and now you want to fu.ck?¡± Blythe¡¯s body shivered. Like her entire body. She got wetter and a deep moan escaped her. She must like the way Karma is talking to her. Little naughty fireball. ¡°T¨Cthree times,¡± she stuttered, smiling as she wiggled between the two of us. ¡°You two made me cum three times.¡± Wait, what? Really? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that make you¡­ less like this?¡± Karma asked with a raised brow. Blythe giggled, and the sound filled my heart. I have to be dreaming. Bly is way too carefree right now. ¡°Somethin¡¯s wrong with you,¡± Karma muttered. Chapter 45 Hypersexuality ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not fu.cking me,¡¯ she replied, leaning down to put her lips on his neck. ¡°She looks fucking so hot like this, I muttered. ¡°On top of you¡­ bent over for me¡­ needy and desperate¡­¡± ¡°CG-¡± ¡°Fireball, let me tattoo our names on you,¡± I cut Karma off, not really giving a shit about anything other than Blythe right now. ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± She asked. ¡°Let me do it,¡± I said as I put my hand between her legs on her thigh. ¡°Right here. Let me put our names here. Whatever font you want. I want to im you.¡± ¡°B¨Cb¨Cbut¡­ w¨Cwhat if I say no?¡± She whined. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to ask you until you say yes,¡± I replied teasingly. ¡°I told you babe, I¡¯m going to pester you for the rest of our damn lives.¡± ¡°O¨Co¨Cokay,¡± she stuttered. ¡°But you have to fu.ck me first.¡± And then Bly stuck her a.ss higher up. My co.ck slid down until I was against her dripping pu.ssy. My hands shook as I gripped her hips. ¡°Fu.ck yes,¡± I muttered. ¡°CG,¡± Karma bit out. ¡°Don¡¯t you fu.ckin¡® dare. I gave you rules!¡± ¡°But this is a dream,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Dream Blythe wants me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Karma asked, confused as Blythe giggled. ¡°He thinks he¡¯s dreaming,¡± she whispered loudly. ¡°Let him have some fun. Screw your rules.¡± Suddenly, I was pushed back hard. I fell onto the floor on my back. By the time I scrambled to my feet, Karma had Blythe pinned to his chest with her facing me. Blythe giggled again, like this was the funniest sh.it ever. Karma was ring at me. ¡°You¡¯re not dreamin¡® CG,¡± he told me. ¡°You can¡¯t fu.ck her.¡± I must not have looked convinced. It wasn¡¯t the way Karma reacted, because, well, he really didn¡¯t. It was Blythe. It was the giggle she let out as she spread her legs, giving me a fu.cking perfect view of her beautiful, glistening, pretty pink pussy. ¡°Yeah fu.cking right,¡± I mumbled as I dropped to my knees in front of them, eyeing Bly¡¯s pu.ssy. ¡°This has to be a dream.¡± ¡°Why? Because my pu.ssy is so pretty?¡± Blythe asked, giggling up a storm. I looked up at her and then at Karma. ¡°You expect me to believe this ain¡¯t a dream with her acting like that?¡± I asked him. ¡°I told you two that somethin¡® was fu.ckin¡® wrong,¡± he said. I looked at Blythe again, who was trying to y with herself. Karma had to hold her hands to her sides so she¡¯d stop. I¡¯m struggling toe to terms with all this. ¡°No fu.cking way,¡± I muttered as I stood back up. ¡°Why is she acting like that?¡± < Chapter 45 Hypersexuality ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Karma replied before looking down at Bly. ¡°Spark, why are you actin¡® so¡­ needy?¡± ¡°Not that we don¡¯t like it!¡± I rushed out. ¡°We do. A lot. But¡­ it¡¯s very out of character for you, Fireball.¡± Bly shrugged and leaned against Karma¡¯s chest. ¡°I get like this when I really like it,¡± she told us. ¡°Really like what?¡± Karma asked. ¡°Se.x stuff,¡± she replied. Points So, she was like this for her husband too? Is that what she¡¯s saying? What does that even mean? I thought he This content belongs to find(?)ovel was abusive? Though, I guess it makes sense that he reeled her in with kindness and fake love. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt like this before though,¡± she continued. ¡°Not this¡­¡± she trailed off, sighing and wiggling against Karma. ¡°Desperate. But everything feels better with you guys.¡± Fu.ck, at least we have that. ¡°You came three times already though,¡± Karma said. ¡°How can you still be desperate enough to act like this?¡± Bly shrugged. ¡°Three times isn¡¯t really that much,¡± she replied casually. I don¡¯t know whether to be angry about that or shocked. I¡¯m both. Definitely both. ¡°How many is normal for you?¡± Karma asked her. ¡°Depends, I guess,¡± she said. What am I even listening to right now? Did Bly¡¯s husband turn her into a se.x freak? ¡°I¨CI¡¯ve¡­ always been that way, I guess,¡± she told us, her face tinging pink. ¡°Tae was the first person who made me cu.m, and I did more than once that night too.¡± My eyes widened and my co.ck throbbed. Wait, does that mean that she can have¡­ involuntary orgasms? It¡¯s clear to us that Bly was abused, most likely in every sense. Does that mean that she would get like this when she didn¡¯t want to? ¡°Does this happen every time you start havin¡® orgasm after orgasm?¡± Karma asked, keeping his tone light, but I could see the fury in his eyes. ¡°I guess so,¡± she replied. ¡°Sometimes before. It depends on how horny I am.¡± ¡°Is this¡­ involuntary?¡± I asked. Bly scrunched her face up at me like she was confused. Then her features softened, as if she knew what I was trying to ask. I hoped she did, because right now, she was giving answers and I didn¡¯t want to ruin that by pretty much asking if she was ever ra.ped. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t choose to be like this, but it doesn¡¯t happen for just anyone.¡± She told us. ¡°It only happens when I¡¯m really into it.¡± Which means that it¡¯s happened for somebody else before. Fu.cking bullsh.it. We were supposed to be her first. Her first everything. ¡°And how long does it usuallyst?¡± Karma asked her. < Chapter 45 Hypersexuality Bly shrugged. ¡°This is the first time I didn¡¯t get what I wanted,¡± she replied. ¡°We should give her what she wants,¡± I blurted. Bly giggled as Karma said no. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen when you snap out of this?¡± he asked her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bly replied, confused. ¡°Are you going to hate us for taking things as far as we did?¡± I asked. ¡°No way,¡± she said, smiling at me. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know. I already kinda hate you all.¡± + Points Bly stopped wiggling on Karma and her shoulders slumped slightly as the smile slowly fell from her face. ¡°Tell us why,¡± I practically begged. ¡°What did we do?¡± Bly¡¯s electric eyes hardened, and I knew that whatever the hell was going on was now over. She didn¡¯t look angry. She didn¡¯t yell or try to move. She just sat in Karma¡¯sp, looking at me like I was stupid for expecting an answer. ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a shower,¡± she announced after a moment. ¡°Fine,¡± Karma said as he held her close. ¡°But we will have you like this again, and you will answer our questions.¡± That wasn¡¯t a threat, it was a fu.cking promise that we were all going to keep. Kj ¡± Possessive Riders 46 Chapter 46: I Hate Shopping Blythe¡¯s P.Q.V. ****** What the actual hell is wrong with me? No, seriously. Something must be. Why do I always get like that? Well, not always¡­ I was never like that at Silent Divine. I wasn¡¯t like that until Sean and I started doing stuff. We started out slow, of course. He knew my se.xual experiences at Silent Divine. I thought going slow was his way of showing me what se.x stuff was supposed to be like. Little did I know, I was a big fucking joke. As soon as Sean and I started getting more intimate, I acted like that. Like I needed more and more. Like nothing was ever enough. One tug on my ni.pple, and I was begging to be stuffed. It was like something else took over entirely. I was embarrassed as hell the first few times, but Sean was so thrilled about it. He helped me slowly understand myself se.xually. He was the one that helped me forget all about Daniel and what Silent Divine was doing to me. He made me feel in control, se.xy, desired, loved, and safe. But all of it was a lie. And now here I am, doing the same things with the people who hurt me more than Sean ever could. I gave myself up with barely a fight. I begged. I acted desperate. And I answered their questions without a care in the world. It felt better with them. It was incredible. I was so needy and desperate that I thought I¡¯d explode if I couldn¡¯t get more of them. My pu.ssy was throbbing, and I was willing to do anything to have one of them inside of
  1. me.
And now I hate myself for it. I shouldn¡¯t have been so stupid. I shouldn¡¯t have let my guard down. Now they know a secret about me. One they can use to get me to spill more secrets. Maybe. I¡¯m not really sure. I feel like if they start asking me about my time with Daniel or Sean, I¡¯ll probably snap out of it. What if I don¡¯t though? What if they figure out how to keep me so needy that I spill everything? Then what happens? They allugh and talk about how they already knew? Does the joke finally end when I tell them about all the horrors of Silent Divine? How much more humiliation can I take? It¡¯s not even just about being humiliated. It¡¯s about them. It¡¯s about the almost two years that I spent praying and hoping that they woulde rescue me. It¡¯s about the small piece of me that keeps whispering that I can trust them, that they never knew. It¡¯s about everything I endured after I ran away the first time. Because if it turns out that they do know everything, that they didn¡¯t care¡­ I¡¯ll be crushed. Worse than ever before. I will be nothing. I know it. I know myself, and I know that I can¡¯t handle it. I couldn¡¯t handle being a joke again, being a toy again. I¡¯m not strong enough. Not when I¡¯m already barely holding on. But if it turns out that they don¡¯t¡­ What happens then? They learn how tainted I really am? They look at me with pity and disgust? And that would mean that I¡¯d been running for thest few years for no reason. ??? ¡°Uh, what?¡± Psycho asked with a forcedugh. ¡°What the fu.ck?¡± Havoc muttered, clearly confused. ¡°Well, she had a whole personality change and went all¡­¡± CG trailed off as he blew out a breath. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get hard just thinking about the way she begged us to fu.ck her.¡± Oh. My. God. ¡°Wait, you guys fu.cked?¡± Psycho asked incredulously. ¡°No,¡± CG replied. ¡°I said she begged us, not that we did it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fucking confused,¡± Psycho muttered. Me too. ¡°Anyway,¡± CG said. ¡°I was looking up sh.it, because seriously, she had aplete personality change and it was kinda freaky. In all the best ways, but I was worried about our girl.¡± Not your girl! ¡°I think she has hyperse.xuality or CSB disorder,¡± CG concluded. ¡°She has a split personality is what she fucking has,¡± Karma muttered, making me frown. Didn¡¯t hear himining earlier. ¡°What the hell does that even mean?¡± Psycho asked. < Chapter 46 | Hate Shopping I watched as Karma and CG shared a look, both of them smirking. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry brother,¡± Karma replied, looking right at me in the rearview mirror. ¡°You¡¯ll find out. Eventually.¡± Yeah? Well, good fu.cking luck. I don¡¯t n to make it easy for any of you. ¡°Bly, dear, this one would look so pretty on you,¡± I said, holding up a very skimpy dress. ¡°Oooooh, what about this one?¡± Ann said, holding up a different dress. ¡°No, she needs this one,¡± Cami disagreed, holding up a third dress. ¡°Let¡¯s just get them all,¡± I said, shrugging like it was no big deal. My jaw dropped. ¡°What? Why?¡± I rushed out. ¡°Where am I even going to wear something like those to?¡± ¡°Uh, the club has parties every weekend,¡± Cami replied. ¡°I¡¯ll look like a subus in one of those,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Especially the little ck one I picked out,¡± Ann snorted. ¡°I picked the red one to tease the hell out of Havoc,¡± Cami told her, giggling like a school girl. ¡°And I picked the purple one because I know it¡¯s your favorite color and I like the strappy back,¡± I said, throwing a wink my way. ¡°You three are ridiculous,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to any club parties or wearing those dresses. You¡¯re all insane.¡± The three of them fell into fits ofughter, like I had told a freaking joke. ¡°Bly, live a little,¡± I said. ¡°You deserve to let loose.¡± ¡°I deserve to be let loose,¡± I muttered under my breath. I chuckled, hearing what I said since she was closest to me. ¡°I agree,¡± she said. ¡°But I also don¡¯t want my son to let you go. I want you to stay with us. But you¡¯ll have your freedom one day.¡± ¡°Yeah, the day that insanity finally takes me and I fall head over heels for my captors,¡± I grumbled, remembering my stupid conversation with Karma. ¡°I think the longer you stay, the more you will realize that things are not what you seem to think,¡± she replied. I stopped looking through the racks of clothes and looked at I. She didn¡¯t even nce at me, just kept shuffling through clothes. Ann and Cami were on the other side a little ways down, talking about whatever they were looking at. ¡°I just want to go live my life the way I want,¡± I told her. I finally stopped and looked at me. ¡°Do you expect me to believe that what you want is bouncing from town to town for the rest of your life? Always looking over your shoulder? Always living in fear? How is that even a life?¡± she asked. Chapter 46 1 Hate Shopping ¡°At least I¡¯d be free,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What¡¯s so free about that kind of life?¡± She inquired, turning her body to me. ¡°What¡¯s so free about this life?¡± I countered. ¡°I¡¯m being watched like a dog, I never have a moment of peace, I¡¯m constantly bullied. I don¡¯t even want to be here.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel I looked at me for a moment. ¡°Because you think they know something about whatever happened to you,¡± she stated. I pressed my lips together in a firm line. I saw me close¨Cup immediately and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe me, sweetheart, but those boys don¡¯t know a damn thing,¡± she told me. ¡°Whatever happened¡­ whatever Daniel or your husband did or told you¡­ Maybe it wasn¡¯t the truth, Bly.¡± ¡°Or maybe your son is a better actor than you think,¡± I muttered. ¡°Bly! Try these on!¡± Ann squealed from behind me. I turned around all to have her shove¡¯a pile of clothes at me. Then she and Cami ushered me to the fitting rooms, and stuffed me into one of the stalls. I didn¡¯t even try to protest. I knew it was pointless. Sigh a heavy sigh, I set the clothes down and stripped out of the ones I had on. The first item I picked up was a dress. It wasn¡¯t as skimpy as the other ones they picked out, but it was still kind of slu.tty. I was a bit shocked that they were picking out clothes like that for me. The only difference with this one is that it¡¯s turquoise and a little longer than the others. It¡¯s still just as tight though, showing off my curves. ¡°I love it!¡± Ann and Cami squealed together, pping their hands. I rolled my eyes at them and went to change out of it. However, I got the zipper stuck. Of fu.cking course. I am so over this shopping trip. ¡°Hey, can one of you guys help me with the zipper?¡± I asked as I opened the door. Only, it wasn¡¯t Ann or Cami I came face¨Cto¨Cface with. ¡°Sure, Short Cake,¡± Psycho said with a smile. ¡°I can help you out of your clothes. Anytime.¡± Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 167 Possessive Riders 47 Chapter 47 Punishment Chapter 47: Punishment Chayton/Psycho¡¯s POV ¡°Uh, can you just go get one of the ol¡®dies?¡± Blythe muttered as she tried to look everywhere, but at me. My eyebrows shot up. We¡¯ve been shopping at the mall for fucking hours, and she¡¯s spent the whole time pretending none of us are here. It was kind of cute to watch, but man, it¡¯s fucking boring tagging along on their shopping spree. However, I was still a bit shocked that she finally spoke. And all to avoid having me touch her. ¡°Done with the silent treatment now?¡± I asked, smirking at her. Checktest chapters at fin?novel Bly¡¯s electric eyes snapped to mine. She took in a breath, like she was about to say something, but then pressed her lips into a thin line. Guess she¡¯s not done with the silent treatment. The little short cake tried to walk past me, but I stepped in her way. She huffed and tried again, but I wouldn¡¯t let her through. Bly stomped her foot and red up at me. I smiled at her, enjoying tormenting her. ¡°They went to get more clothes for you to try on,¡± I told her. ¡°You¡¯d end up running around the whole damn store.¡± ¡°Better than being touched by you,¡± she spat, crossing her arms. I chuckled as I looked down her body. Fu.ck, this dress is hot. It¡¯s my favorite fu.cking color. A color that¡¯s always looked amazing on her, with that inky ck hair and those electric blue eyes¡­ It¡¯s short though. Too short for her. The straps going over her shoulders are thin, and the neckline is deep. Deep enough that, with her arms crossed, pushing her boobs up, I got an eye¨Cfull. ¡°You afraid your better personality mighte qut to y?¡± I teased her, licking my lips as I dragged my eyes across her body again. Goddamn, those legs look so creamy and delicious. ¡°You gonna pressure me into doing something with you like I did with CG this morning?¡± She snarked back. That had my smile dropping. Is she fu.cking talking about back when we were teenagers? ¡°Pressure?¡± I repeated with augh. ¡°Didn¡¯t fu.cking take much pressuring back then. Not like you ever told me no or to stop.¡± ¡°Oh, how I wish I would have been smarter in my teen years,¡± she replied, narrowing her eyes at me. I let out anotherugh as I stared at her. She¡¯s making it sound like I took advantage of her or something. That¡¯s not at all how I remember it. I mean, sure, I saw that she wasn¡¯t in her bed. Sure, I waited in her room for her toe out of her bathroom. Sure, I was the one that got too close, grabbed her, sat her on her desk. Sure, it was me that teased her and pulled her closer until she gave me what I wanted. But I didn¡¯t force her. If Bly had said no, told me to stop, or even seemed ufortable in the slightest, I would have ended it all. It was the way that she was reacting to me that made me keep going. The way she blushed, the way her nipples poked through her shirt, the way her breath hitched, the way she couldn¡¯t stop Chapter 47 Punishment staring at my lips. If anything, Bly and her stupid electric eyes pulled me in. I was a teenage boy. I never denied how hot Blythe is. I just didn¡¯t want to be part of her fucking harem. How dare she say that shit to me now. ¡°Pretty sure I left your room with a wet spot so big on my junk that I looked like I pi.ssed myself,¡± I stated, some anger slipping into my tone. ¡°You came too,¡± she muttered, her face tinging pink. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I replied, as I leaned down to get in her face. ¡°It was mostly you, babe, and I think you know that. You came more than once that night, didn¡¯t you Short Cake?¡± Bly red at me. * x ¡°Just move so I can go get someone to help me with this zipper.¡± She said as she tried to shove her way around me. I grabbed Blythe¡¯s arm and pushed her back. She stumbled back into the fitting room stall and red at me like she couldn¡¯t believe I pushed her. Those electric eyes are full of defiance, and it¡¯s making me excited as hell. ¡°I¡¯m gonna help you,¡± I told her, shrugging and then walking into the stall with her. The door shut behind me and Bly¡¯s eyes widened. It made my smile grow. Just knowing I make her all nervous is so thrilling. I used to love making Bly squirm. Of course, we were friends back then, so it was a bit hard to make her feel just ufortable enough to excite me. This though¡­ I¡¯m going to have fun with this. ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwhat are you doing?¡± She hissed at me. ¡°Y¨Cyou can¡¯t be in here!¡± ¡°Turn around,¡± I ordered, ignoring her. ¡°No!¡± She spat. I grunted at her before grabbing her arm and spinning her around. Bly immediately tried to turn back around, but I shoved her into the full¨Clength mirror in front of her. Her hands hit it before she did, and she turned her head to re at me. ¡°Hold still,¡± I ordered, looking into her eyes before dragging them down to her dress. For fu.ck¡¯s sake. My favorite color has never looked so good. This dress is so silky and soft. This fitting room is fu.cking tiny though. Less than a foot between us. And she¡¯s in this skimpy little thing? What was I thinking trapping myself in here? ¡°Just unzip me and get out!¡± Bly hissed. I looked up at her and put my hands on her hips. She stiffened. I moved my hands up her sides slowly, making her squirm more. ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing?¡± She whisper¨Cyelled at me. ¡°The zipper¡¯s on one of the sides, right?¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m looking for it.¡± I found the zipper on the right side of the dress. I slowly pulled it down until it wouldn¡¯t go anymore. Then, like Chyptes 17 Pishment the dumbass that I am, I slipped my hand inside, over her bare stomach. ¡°Psycho!¡± Bly gasped as she grabbed my forearm. ¡°Shhh,¡± I cooed in her ear. ¡°Someone might hear you.¡± ¡°W¨Cwhat¡­ are you doing?¡± She asked as my other hand started to bunch up her dress, pulling it almost over her a.ss. ¡°I want you to admit that I made you cu.m more than once that night,¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwhat?¡± She stuttered. ¡°And I want you to admit that you liked it,¡± I added when I got her dress over her a.ss. Her bare a.ss. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a thong?¡± I asked, slightly surprised. ¡°It was what I was given this morning!¡± She bit out. I chuckled and nipped at her earlobe. ¡°Okay, okay, sorry, it¡¯s just a bit se.xier than what I pictured you in,¡± I told her. ¡°Now tell me what I want to hear.¡± ¡°No,¡± she replied breathlessly. ¡°Tell me,¡± I demanded, rubbing my hand down one of her perfect globes. ¡°I¨CI only came once,¡± she lied. This little girl¡­ ¡°You remember what I told you I¡¯d do if you lied to me?¡± I asked her. ¡°Since you remember that night¡­ you should remember my warning, right?¡± That made her start wiggling more, but I pressed her upper half into the mirror, not letting her wiggle away. ¡°P¨CPsycho,¡± she stuttered. ¡°You lied, Shorty, remember that,¡± I mumbled. Then I pulled my hand back, and smacked her a.ss hard. Blythe gasped loudly. I rubbed the spot that I smacked for half a second before spanking her again. Then I repated. I spanked, I rubbed, and Bly did her best to hide her noises. I couldn¡¯t give a fu.ck less who heard us. I was having way too much fun to care about that. Or anything right now. I pulled my body away from Blythe just enough to see her a.ss with my own eyes. She had melted down the wall, perking her plump a.ss more. She was panting, and so was I. And her a.ss¡­ fu.ck me, her a.ss is so red, and I can make out my fu.cking hand¨Cprint. And fu.ck, looking at her through the mirror, bent over like this in front of me, panting¡­ it¡¯s so fucking hot. I smacked her a.ss again and this time Bly groaned and pushed her sweet a.ss into me. ¡°Tell me how many times I made you cu.m that night,¡± I demanded. ¡°Or I¡¯ll drag you to the middle of the mall and spank your sweet a.ss in front of everyone.¡± I thought Bly would start freaking out again. I thought she¡¯d start squirming again. I thought she¡¯d even fu.cking cry. Chapter & Punishment Instead, she met my eyes through the mirror, and a smile I¡¯d never seen her make before spread across her lips. ¡°If I tell you¡­ will you spank me until I cu.m?¡± She asked me. Wait, what? ¡°This is a punishment, Shorty,¡± I told her. ¡°And I¡¯m never making you cum again. I don¡¯t want you like that. I just want to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she replied sweetly before pushing her a.ss into me, rubbing herself against my very fucking hard cock. ¡°Feels like you want me like that.¡± Then she giggled. ¡°But if you just keep-¡± ¡°You begging me to fu.ck you now?¡± I cut her off, a bit angry and embarrassed. ¡°If I do¡­ will you?¡± She replied. What. The. Fu.ck. ¡°Just fu.cking tell me what I want to know,¡± I ordered angrily. Blythe giggled. ¡°No,¡± she said. My nostrils red as I stared at her through the mirror. Is she messing with me? My eyes fell to her a.ss again. I am called Psycho for a reason, but damn, looking at her a.ss all beat to hell fu.cking thrills me. And she¡¯s just daring me to give her more. Well, fine then. I¡¯ll spank her a.ss raw and leave her needy all day. I grabbed a shirt that was closest to me, grabbed Blythe by the back of her hair, and shoved the shirt in her mouth. Then I pushed her against the mirror and started wailing p after p on her a.ss. I watched her a.ss jiggle and get even redder. I watched Bly¡¯s eyes tear up and her face flush. ¡°Fu.ck, you love this, don¡¯t you, you little sl.ut?¡± I grunted. I spanked Blythe again, harder this time, and her entire body shook. So violently, in fact, that it had me stopping. Her moans were muffled and her legs trembled. I grabbed her hips right before her legs gave out. I had no idea what the fu.ck just happened, but I had a pretty good idea. ¡°Did you just cu.m?¡± I asked her. I was in disbelief. Did that really just happen? Bly nodded, and her bodyid limp in my arms. I pulled the shirt from her mouth and, much to my surprise, she smiled at me. ¡°Four,¡± she told me. ¡°What?¡± I asked, feeling dazed and confused. ¡°That night,¡± she replied breathlessly. ¡°You made me cu.m four times.¡± 181 monts Vote Possessive Riders 48 Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. * Points 2 ¡°This must be what CG was talking about earlier,¡± Psycho muttered as he finally moved away from my body and let me stand up. My a.ss is throbbing, my pussy is throbbing, and I am full of fu.cking embarrassment. I can¡¯t believe that just happened. In the middle of the mall. In a fitting room. And with Psycho out of all people! Did he see my scars? No, I doubt it, right? I mean, the back of this dress pretty much covers everything, and I¡¯m sure my hair covered whatever the dress didn¡¯t. He only pushed it up over my butt, not high enough to see that one special scar¡­ Or maybe he did see it and just didn¡¯t care. Maybe they all already know about it, about them all. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you fu.cking came just from being spanked,¡± Psycho mumbled, seeming lost in his head as he stood there. ¡°Has that ever happened before?¡± ¡°No,¡± I replied honestly. b**m wasn¡¯t exactly Sean¡¯s thing. As I said before, he liked his women eager and desperate for him. He¡¯s tied me up before and done things to me, but not spanked me. The times that Sean hit me weren¡¯t se.xual in any kind of way. Sean was just a spoiled nepo¨Cbaby who wanted women to fall at his feet. ¡°I must just be that good,¡± Psycho said, smirking as he looked down at my bare a.ss. I pulled the dress down to hide myself and refused to look him in the eye. I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed. I have no idea what he saw or didn¡¯t see. I feel so humiliated. ¡°You can go now,¡± I stated. ¡°You giving me orders now?¡± Psycho asked harshly. ¡°I tell you what to do, Blythe, not the other way around. We¡¯re not done until I say we are.¡± I turned around to face Psycho. I looked into his eyes, feeling on the verge of breaking. Not because I feel vited, but because I feel stupid. Because Psycho was right, he was good at it. I¡¯ve never been spanked before. I¡¯ve been whipped, beaten, but never spanked. I liked it a lot. More than I will ever admit. Because admitting to myself right now at this moment is hard enough. There are so many emotions flying through me. Shame. Excitement. Guilt. Disgust. Betrayal. How could I give in so easily to them? How can I just bend, and let them do these things to me? How can I let them keep tricking me? How can I even like any of this stuff after everything that¡¯s happened to me? Am I broken? Doesn¡¯t this make me disgusting? After all Silent Divine did to me¡­ how can I¡­ What does all of this say about me? I feel like a toy. Like an object only taken off the shelf when someone¡¯s bored. Like my only use is what Silent Divine taught me. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I asked, my voice cracking slightly. ¡°Bend back over? Get on my knees?¡± Psycho gave me a confused look. ¡°Are you offering to return the favor?¡± he asked. I let out a small scoff and stared at his chest. ¡°Like I¡¯d get a choice,¡± I whispered, tears filling my eyes. Why does all of this have to be so confusing? I don¡¯t understand where I fit into all of this. I don¡¯t want to like it. I don¡¯t want to trust them. I just¡­ don¡¯t even want to be here anymore. Anywhere. I just want to disappear. Suddenly, Psycho was cupping the side of my face. I flinched at first, and he paused for a moment. Then he wiped a tear from my cheek as I looked up into his dark eyes. ¡°Despite what just happened¡­ I would never force you to do something like that, Blythe,¡± he said softly. ¡°Why would you even think that? Have you lost your mind? You know me better than that.¡± I just stared at him, wondering if I really did know him at all, or if he was just letting me off the hook because we were in public. ¡°You really think I would force something like that on you?¡± he asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°I might push you a little more aggressively than the others, Bly, but if there was ever even the slightest hint that you didn¡¯t like or want what I was doing, I would stop immediately. I¡¯m not into hurting chicks in that way. I might love the way your a.ss looks all red, Short Cake, but I only love seeing tears in your eyes when you¡¯re all smiley and flushed and moaning. Believe it or not, I¡¯d never do something like that to anyone, and it¡¯s kinda sh.itty that you think I would just because I¡¯m a biker.¡± I gaped at him, too stunned to speak. This text is hosted at F¦Énd£Îovel What the hell did all of that mean? Shouldn¡¯t it make me more worried that he just admitted to liking me all beat up? Why did it sound so¡­ endearing? Why do I feel so guilty now? And what the hell does he mean just because he¡¯s a biker? ¡°Well, there¡¯s the crybaby we all remember and love,¡± Psycho said in an almost teasing tone. I blinked at him, realizing that I was actually crying now. I didn¡¯t want to. I definitely didn¡¯t want him to see it, but I couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Bly?¡± Psycho asked, raising a brow and looking at me like I¡¯d just grown an extra head. ¡°I¨CI¡­ I¨CI¡¯m s¨Cs¨Csorry,¡± I stuttered, my voice shaky as my hands started to tremble. ¡°I¡­ It¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Just clean yourself up before youe out,¡± he said gently. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened.¡± It felt like he ripped my heart from my chest. Just like all those years ago. Used me and then acted like it 24 Chapter 43 Trashy Bikers never happened, like doing things like this to me means nothing. Like I mean nothing.. A stuttered sob tore from me just as Psycho opened the door. He paused and his back straightened. I spun around and started going through the clothes, pretending to look busy. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s going to be okay. I got this. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m going to be alright. All alone, but¡­ alright. Everything is going to be- Ponds Suddenly, a strong hand grabbed my arm and spun me around. I didn¡¯t get a chance to look at Psycho¡¯s face before he held me to his chest, tucking my face into his shirt. One hand held the back of my head and the other was firmly on my back. My hands flew up and were now resting on his chest. I stood there for a moment. I was shocked and scared and trembling. Then his scent hit me. That familiar scent. The scent of motor oil and those incense Granny Waya used to light. And then I melted into him. I gripped his shirt, holding on like my life depended on it. I inhaled deeply as tears slowly drifted down my cheeks. I clung to Psycho, sobbing like an idiot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered, his voice so soft that I almost didn¡¯t believe it was actually him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you like that. I thought you were into it, but I should have known better. CG just told me about your¡­ disorder.¡± Ugh! Disorder! I hate the way that sounds. But I was too sad and confused to be angry. Sad for so many obvious reasons, but¡­ I was confused about Psycho¡¯s apology. Did he think I was upset because he spanked me until I came? Slowly, I pulled away enough to look at his face, into those deep, almost ck eyes. ¡°Y¨Cyou think¡­ that I¡¯m crying because you made me cu.m?¡± I asked, my voice almost incredulous. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear and wiping my tears. ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset a dirty biker spanked your a.ss until you came?¡± I frowned at him. ¡°I¡¯m upset that I like it, you di.ckface!¡± I hissed at him. ¡°Because I shouldn¡¯t be letting any of you touch me, but I keep doing it. I keep falling into every trap, and wind up begging for more. And what does that say about me as a person? How broken must I be to let this all keep cycling and fu.cking like it?¡± Now I was ranting and tears were spilling out of me again, but I wasn¡¯t sobbing and shaky at least. ¡°And I don¡¯t know why the hell you keep calling yourself a biker like it¡¯s an insult. You being part of a club has nothing to do with anything.¡± Psycho stared at me with hard eyes. For a moment, he didn¡¯t say anything. I wasn¡¯t sure he would, but I was too afraid to move or look away either. ¡°I knew you liked it,¡± he finally said, smiling and returning to his normal chaotic charm. ¡°You¡¯re the one that called us dirty bikers before though.¡± ¡°What? When did I ever say that?¡± I asked. * Chapter is hashy Bags Psycho gave me a strange look before cupping the side of my face and tilting my head back. ¡°You don¡¯t think that we¡¯re trash?¡± he asked lowly. Ive never thought that about the club,¡± I replied honestly. His eyes flickered to my lips for a brief moment. ¡°That¡¯s not what we heard,¡± he mumbled. Is he¡­ leaning closer? ¡°W¨Cwell, whoever told you that -lied,¡± I stuttered. Yep, definitely getting closer. ¡°What is it you think about the Inferno Demon Riders then, Shorty?¡± He whispered, his breath hot on my lips. ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwell¡­¡± I trailed off, swallowing the lump in my throat. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ve always thought you guys were the coolest,¡± I admitted, feeling breathless. ¡°S¨Cstrong and fierce a¨Cand loyal to each other¡­¡± ¡°Not trashy delinquents and criminals?¡± he asked, his lips brushing mine. ¡°N¨Cno,¡± I whispered. ¡°Nothing about the club is trashy. I¨CI¡­ I wanted to belong there¡­ So badly¡­¡± ¡°Silly little short cake,¡± Psycho murmured, staring into my eyes, so close to my face. ¡°You¡¯ve always belonged here.¡± And then Psycho pressed his lips to mine. His kiss was a lot slower and softer than I was expecting. He didn¡¯t deepen it either, he just¡­ moved our lips together, feeling every part of me. His tongue was teasing, just barely entering my mouth. It wasn¡¯t a kiss that made me feel hot and heavy, it was a kiss that made me feel¡­ cherished. After a moment, Psycho pulled away from me. His lips were swollen, and he stared at me for a moment. I was too nervous to speak and break whatever moment we were having. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean anything changes between us,¡± he stated. ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, my heart plummeting. I didn¡¯t expect things to, honestly, but it still hurt to hear him say that after kissing me that way. At least we could part on good terms I guess? ¡°Take your time changing,¡± he said as he turned around to open the door. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure one of the ol¡® And then I was alone. Again. Get Bonus (Ad) > M Vote 212 Possessive Riders 49 Evander/Havoc¡¯s PO.V ¡°I really want to ask what happened,¡± CG groaned the moment Psycho came back from the fitting rooms. ¡°He probably fucked her,¡± I grunted, crossing my arms and leaning against the wall. This shit is so boring. I don¡¯t understand why all of us had toe. The ol¡®dies seem to be having the time of their lives, but Blythe has spent most of the time nervous. Not that I give a sh.it. What¡¯s she even got to be nervous about? ¡°Obviously you can¡¯t see the veryrge bulge in my jeans, brother,¡± Psycho teased, giving me a wink. ¡°Something happened,¡± CG muttered. ¡°You were gone for a while.¡± Psycho looked at Karma. All Karma did was nod once and Psycho blew out a long breath. ¡°She just needed help with her dress,¡± he said, not looking at any of us. ¡°Uht uh,¡± CG said, shaking his head. ¡°Tell us the truth.¡± ¡°I told her that I wouldn¡¯t tell you guys,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t give a sh.it,¡± Karma said. ¡°Tell us.¡± Psycho frowned at him. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°I pretty much shoved her into the fitting room and then spanked her a.ss raw for lying to me.¡± My eyebrows shot up and my back straightened. ¡°She like it?¡± CG asked, smirking. Psycho ran a hand down his face. ¡°She started acting like a brat so that I¡¯d keep going and then she fu.cking came without any other kind of stimtion,¡± he said. ¡°So, yeah, I think she fu.cking liked it.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± I mumbled, a bit shocked. ¡°She really fu.cking came just from being spanked?¡± Psycho¡¯s eyes flickered to the ground, and he nodded like he was lost in the memory of it. ¡°And she didn¡¯t beg you to fu.ck her after?¡± CG asked with a raised brow. ¡°I mean, not really,¡± he said, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Things kind of got¡­ intense after.¡± ¡°Intense how?¡± Karma asked. ¡°I identally made her cry,¡± he blurted. 115 < Chapter 49 Self Hate CG gave him a death re. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be moving forward, Psycho!¡± he hissed. * Ponsa 7 ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t mean to, it was just¡­¡± He trailed off, looking around before stepping closer to us. ¡°Look, she insinuated that I would force her to return the favor in some way, and it pi.ssed me off. I kinda blew up, but¡­ The way she looked at me¡­ It was like she didn¡¯t understand. I thought that maybe she thought because I was a dirty biker, that I would ra.pe a girl. So¡­ I kinda threw that in her face.¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s the one that called us all trashy, dirty, scummy, pig¨Cheaded, bikers,¡± I grumbled. ¡°She said we were criminals. I¡¯m sure she did think that about you.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the thing,¡± Psycho replied, looking past us. ¡°She didn¡¯t think that at all.¡± ¡°She tell you that?¡± Karma asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Psycho said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t just walk away while she was crying like that. After she calmed down a little, I asked her what she thought of the club. Her eyes lit up the way they used to when she would talk about us bing patched¨Cin members¡­ It was like we were 14 again, and she was rambling on about our road names.¡± ¡°And your conclusion?¡± CG pushed. ¡°That Daniel¡¯s a lying sack of sh.it, and he¡¯d better never show his face in front of us again,¡± Psycho stated coldly. I gulped, suddenly feeling nauseous. ¡°How do we know Daniel was lying?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like Bly ever talked to us. She was too busy with her new friends, spending her daddy¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± Karma said. ¡°Not after the way she snapped at Mast night.¡± ¡°What? For what?¡± I asked. ¡°For calling Daniel her dad,¡± Karma stated. ¡°She had a breakdownst night too,¡± CG added sadly. ¡°She begged me not to make her go back. Pleaded with me to not make her go back to¡­ wherever. She even called me Tae. It took me a minute to calm her down.¡± Back where? Her husband, or her dad? It can¡¯t be her dad. Can¡¯t. For more chapters visit FindN0vel ¡°What the fu.ck ever,¡± I grunted, annoyed. That can¡¯t be true. It can¡¯t be. Had to be a fu.cking trick. It had to be. ¡°She was hyperventting and almost passed out,¡± CG told me, frowning. Fu.ck. ¡°Something more is goin on,¡± Karma stated. ¡°We¡¯re gonna find out what.¡± Chapter 49 Self Hate That made me nervous. He nervous. Because I have a secret that none of them know. Blythe knows. As far as she knows, it¡¯s not a secret at all. If they keep insisting on having her around¡­ if they start to dig¡­ if Blythe starts to open up¡­ They¡¯ll all find out the truth. ¡°Ma thinks that the abuse started with Daniel,¡± Karma told us, and my blood ran cold. What? No. Absolutely not. ¡°No way,¡± I denied immediately. Because it can¡¯t be true. ¡°Wake up, Havoc,¡± CGined. ¡°Look at the signs. I know you¡¯re pissed, and you have this whole weird thing about being her stepbrother, but fu.ck! Our girl is hurting, and she needs our help.¡± ¡°Please Evander! Please just let me¡­ let me talk to my mom!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re leaving right now!¡± ¡°P¨Cp¨Cplease Evander¡­ p¨Cplease¡­ I¡ªI can¡¯t go back there¡­ Please¡­ I¡¯ll stay away from all of you. H¡¯ll leave Everly alone¡­ please don¡¯t make me go back there¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t belong here and nobody wants you here, Blythe. Time to go.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t! P¨Cp¨Cp¨Cplease! I¡¯m begging you! I c¨Cc¨Ccan¡¯t!¡± ¡°Just go and get out of our lives! Never back here!¡± ¡°We need to keep up with what we¡¯re doin,¡± Karma said, pulling me from my dark thoughts. ¡°She¡¯ll trust us enough to tell us, or we¡¯ll find out on our own.¡± ¡°You guys do what you want,¡± I grumbled, walking away. ¡°I want no part of it.¡± I can¡¯t have any part of it. Because I have to keep telling myself that Blythe is a li.ar and that my friends are wrong. Because if it ever turned out that they were right¡­. I¡¯m not sure if I could live with myself after what I did to her. The rest of the shopping trip was just as dumb and boring. For a while, I tried to do everything I could to convince myself that Blythe was a lying sack of sh.it. When I had sessfully done that, I had also convinced myself that if I kept a close enough eye on her, I¡¯d see it. A small change, a smirk, conniving eyes. Something. Anything. But I didn¡¯t see a damn thing. If anything, all the attention made her more ufortable than it used to. She was stiff and awkward. She tried to smile andugh with the ol¡®dies, but it was forced. Anytime CG or Karma would touch her, she¡¯d frown and try to push them away. It didn¡¯t make sense to me. Maybe she knew I was watching. Maybe she was just good at ying a part. Maybe she was nervous my friends, not yours. They never gave you the time of day before.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s just a lie,¡± Everly stated, sticking her nose in the air. ¡°Karma and I have been seeing each other for a while. He just wanted to wait to tell you. He was afraid you¡¯d be upset since you two are so close.¡± I scoffed out augh. Yeah, close enough to know that she¡¯s full of sh.it. The only reason Karma has even tolerated Everly since we¡¯ve been adults is because she¡¯s my twin and a club princess. It¡¯s purely out of respect for those two things. ¡°Yeah, okay,¡± I replied sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Ev insisted, stomping her foot again. ¡°Ev, be for real,¡± I said, giving her a look. ¡°I know Karma. He¡¯s never been interested in you. He¡¯d never even fu.ck you.¡± ¡°But he¡¯d fu.ck Blythe!? Is that what you¡¯re saying?!¡± She shouted, fuming. ¡°Yeah actually,¡± I replied, chuckling. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡± Because it was true. Very obviously true. Everly screeched and stomped out of my room. I shook my head, not giving a sh.it. I can¡¯t deal with her right now. I¡¯ve been avoiding her just like I¡¯ve been avoiding Blythe. After seeing that video¡­ it¡¯s hard not to look back and see what Everly was doing. I¡¯d like to think that I¡¯d always have my twin¡¯s back, but¡­ I also never thought Ev was a truly cruel person. Until recently, that is. Now I¡¯m questioning everything and I hate it. I want to drown my thoughts out. I need to. I need a break, a breather. I need to stop thinking about those electric eyes and how many times I¡¯ve made them cry. I need to stop thinking about the possibility that I Chapter 49: Self Hate really, truly, unforgivably fu.cked up eight years ago. Fu.ck, I hate myself. 12 Get Bonus (Ad) > Possessive Riders 50 Chapter 50: Nerves & Questions Blythe¡¯s PO.V ~A few dayster ~ Things have been¡­ weird. They¡¯ve been really weird. It¡¯s only been a few days, but it¡¯s like the guys fell into some kind of routine. They take shifts sticking to me like glue. Sometimes it¡¯s more than one of them at a time, but not for very long. I do wake up every morning with Karma and CG in my bed. Psycho spends a lot of time with me during the day. I found out that CG works at the tattoo shop just like he always wanted. Havoc owns a mechanic shop, which is where he works all day. Karma spends most of his time here at the clubhouse, but I guess there¡¯s a lot that goes into being the prez of an MC. Especially when the club technically owns most of the businesses in town. I haven¡¯t seen much of Havoc though. When I do see him, he¡¯s usually wasted with club girls all over him. I do my best to ignore him, and so far, it¡¯s not been that bad. I hate to admit it, but¡­ I¡¯m starting to rx a bit. I, Ann, and Cami have made me feel very wee over thesest few days. It almost feels like before. Before Daniel took me, before Everly turned everyone against me¡­ Today is a different day though. Not a bad day. At least, I hope not. But I am nervous. More than I care to admit to myself. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Karma said as he walked up behind me. My eyes flickered to his in the full¨Clength mirror before I looked at myself again. I smoothed my dress down for the millionth time. I didn¡¯t feel like I looked beautiful. I¡¯m still too skinny. My dress is a simple red, flowy sundress. The sleeves hang off my shoulders, and it ends a couple of inches above my knees. My hair is hanging down to my butt in thick waves, mostly because I¡¯m not given a choice thanks to Karma stealing every hair tie I manage to get my hands on. Of course, I¡¯m make¨Cup¨Cless as well. ¡°Why are you even so nervous?¡± Karma asked as he wrapped his arms around me. I tried to pry him off of me, but it was no use. I don¡¯t even know why I bother trying at this point. ¡°You¡¯re just hanging out with the girls, I thought?¡± ¡°I am,¡± I replied, trying to elbow him away from me to no avail. ¡°But I haven¡¯t met a lot of these new girls. The ones closer to our age¡­ I only know the ol¡®dies that were here before.¡± ¡°Are you worried they won¡¯t like you?¡± he asked tly. I gave him a hard look through the mirror. ¡°I think I have a good reason to feel that way,¡± I muttered. know,¡± I cut him off. ¡°You keep saying none of you know anything. Those are just words.¡± 214 Chapter 50 Nerves & Questions ¡°And kissing you passionately every chance I get are actions,¡± he stated. + Points Then, before I knew what was happening, Karma grabbed the back of my head, and smashed our lips together. I was frozen at first. Then I tried to fight him. Which was useless. Then, as much as I hate to admit it, I started to melt a little bit. When Karma¡¯s tongue licked my bottom lip, my lips parted for him. Our kiss turned sweet and then hot. I had my fingers in his hair, tugging his dark brown locks. Karma had one hand in my hair, holding my head to him. His other hand was cupping my a.ss, holding the rest of my body to his. It was hot. It was erotic. It was wild. And it had all sense flying from my brain. I hate this. I hate that I fall so easily. I know that I do. I fought with everything I had at Silent Divine, but with these guys¡­ I¡¯m like putty in their hands. Part of me is building hope, and I hate that. It terrifies me. I shouldn¡¯t hope for anything. Even if they were telling the truth about not knowing anything¡­ they still sent me back there. They still put me through hell before I left here. I can¡¯t forget that. Even if they try to use me. Even if they get to me, break me in that special way. Even if they use my body for all it¡¯s worth. And even if I like it¡­ I will never forget what they¡¯ve done to me. ¡°Wow,¡± Karma breathed out as he pulled his lips from mine. He rested his forehead against mine and held me close. ¡°Even though part of ya is guarded and pullin¡® away¡­ kissin¡® you is fu.ckin¡® mind¨Cblowin¡® every time, Spark. Every damn time. Wish I would have kissed you sooner like the rest of our friends.¡± I stared at Karma for a moment. ¡°Karma¡­ what is this between us all?¡± I asked him. ¡°We¡¯re trying to win you back,¡± he replied simply. ¡°All of you?¡± I asked. ¡°All of us,¡± he stated. I pulled my head back to look into his eyes. ¡°Am I going to be passed around the whole club eventually?¡± I asked. ¡°Abso¨Cfu.ckin¡®¨Clutely not,¡± he growled, frowning at me. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°So, you guys are¡­ what exactly? Going to pass me around among yourselves?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s sort of the idea,¡± he mumbled. I gawked at him. ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± I stuttered. Karma sighed and ran a hand through his hair. ¡°We told you, Bly, we all want you,¡± he said, staring deeply into my eyes. ¡°We¡¯re all willing to share you 3/4- < Chapter 50 Nerves & Questions because we know you could never pick between us. It¡¯s something we¡¯ve talked about for years.¡± ¡°Psycho and Havoc don¡¯t want me,¡± I argued. ¡°You and CG are just crazy.¡± Karma smiled at me as he cupped the side of my face. +8 Points > ¡°They want you, babe, trust me,¡± he said. ¡°Psycho is just in denial because he thinks no girl should be able to own his heart the way you do. Havoc is just upset your parents got married. They want you though, love. Always have. They just¡­ need a little extra push.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked with my face scrunched up. ¡°It means that they¡¯re stubborn and refusing to admit their feelings to themselves,¡± he told me. ¡°I bet with just a little nudge¡­ they¡¯d be crawling on their hands and knees for you. Just think about what happened in the fitting room the other day.¡± My face med and I red at Karma. I knew Psycho told them. Freaking jerks. ¡°That was different,¡± I grumbled. ¡°He just wanted to punish me. Maybe fu.ck me. Fu.cking me is different to what you¡¯re saying you all want.¡± Karma blinked at me for a moment. ¡°When did you get such a dirty mouth?¡± he grunted. ¡°They love you too, Bly. Like I said, they¡¯re just in denial.¡± ¡°Well, they can stay there,¡± I stated, turning around to head out. ¡°Handling the two of you and your wandering hands is freaking plenty.¡± Karma chuckled deeply. ¡°Three,¡± he said, standing right behind me. Original content can be found at Find[?]ovel I looked up at him as he reached out for the doorknob. ¡°Three?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re forgetting someone, Spark,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s not here right now, but he will be. And if you think he isn¡¯t going to be worse than me and CG¡­ well, you just wait and see, Sweetheart.¡± I gulped. Ozias¡­ Possessive Riders 51 Chapter 51: Memories of Better Times Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. +8 Points I thought about Karma¡¯s warning while we walked through the halls of the clubhouse. And yes, I¡¯m taking it as a warning. It felt like a warning to me. I can¡¯t believe I forgot about Ozias. In my defense, I never really forget any of them, but¡­ I try to push it out. With Ozias not being here¡­ Well, I guess I didn¡¯t think about adding him to this¡­ weirdness. But I guess Karma and CG have been saying the five of them. I probably knew, but hoped I¡¯d be long gone by then. I have mixed feelings about Ozias honestly. I mean, he was never mean to me, never turned on me like the others did. Or maybe he did¡­ Maybe that¡¯s why he never wrote or reached out. The would guys sometimes ask me why I didn¡¯t respond to his friend requests, but I never got any. I never got anything from him. I just got ignored. Forgotten. I can¡¯t fault Ozias for that either. We were kids when he moved away. He not only probably started a whole new life, but he waspeting and training a lot. He probably had a busy life. No time for me. Which makes me wonder why he¡¯s not here. I hope he¡¯s stillpeting. I hope he went pro. That was his dream. He always used to tell me all about how he expected his life to go. Like he had it all mapped out already. And we were just kids¡­ ~ shback: Age, 13 ~ ¡°What are you doing?¡± I nearly jumped out of my skin at the sound of someone¡¯s voice. I turned my head just as Ozias plopped down beside me. I looked around, half¨Cexpecting our friends to be with him. They weren¡¯t, and Ozias made himselffortable on my nket. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to scare you, Sweets,¡± he said, clearly amused that he had. I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± I asked him. ¡°How did you find me?¡± ¡°Oh, Sweets, I always know where you are,¡± he replied, smirking at me. ¡°Did you put a tracker¨Cchip in my shoulder when I was asleep or something?¡± I asked tly. Ozias let out a burst ofughter. ¡°No, baby, it¡¯s because we¡¯re soulmates,¡± he said. ¡°My soul always finds yours.¡± < Chapter 51 Memories of Better Times I blushed and looked away from him. He can¡¯t mean that. Not that it¡¯ll matter after tonight. ¡°I hate that you¡¯re so sad,¡± he said softly. +8 Points I looked out at the water. This is my favorite spot. It¡¯s pretty much right beside the clubhouse, just not within the gated area. No one everes around anyway, thankfully. It¡¯s a small pond with overgrown grass all around it. I loveying a nket out on the side that¡¯s closest to the forest, and just enjoying the scenery. The clubhouse is close enough that I feel safe, but far enough to feel peaceful. Unfortunately, today, this ce was meant to be my little safe¨Chaven. Everyone was celebrating Ozias and his family moving. I know they mean well, and apparently this is a great opportunity for Ozias, but¡­ I¡¯m going to miss him so much. ¡°Baby girl,¡± Ozias whined. I looked at him to see him pouting at him, giving me that stupid puppy¨Cdog face that I was going to miss terribly. His ck hair that he¡¯d just started to grow out in that 90s boyish way, those hypnotizing silver Updates are released by ?ovelFind eyes, his smooth olive skin, all those sharp, Greek features of his. ¡°I feel like this is the end,¡± I whispered, pulling my knees up and hugging myself as my tears began to fall. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not,¡± he argued. He sighed and scooped me up, pulling me into his arms like I was a doll. ¡°Peaches, I will never ever let anything end us. This is just temporary. I¡¯m going to write you letters like a love¨Csick fool every single day. The guys are gonna get you a phone, so we can text and call. You can follow me on social media, be my biggest cheerleader from home. It¡¯ll all turn out okay, I promise.¡± ¡°Y¨Cyou can¡¯t promise that,¡± I blubbered. ¡°Things change¡­ W¨Cwhat if you meet other people you like more? Y¨Cyou might forget all a¨Cabout me.¡± Ozias smoothed my hair out of my face. He kissed the top of my head and then grabbed my face between his hands. He looked deep into my eyes, practically begging me to believe his next words. ¡°Sweets, there is no way in hell that I could ever forget about you,¡± he told me. ¡°Nothing in this world could ever overshadow you. You are my brightest light. Always.¡± I gave him a small smile as I grabbed his wrists and dragged my thumbs across his skin. ¡°Besides, we have a future together, remember?¡± He asked, teasing me. I rolled my eyes and sniffled. ¡°You aren¡¯t serious,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, I ampletely serious,¡± Ozias argued. ¡°First, I¡¯ll be back by the time I¡¯m 18. I know it¡¯s a while, but you have the guys to help you through it. After Ie back, you and I are finally going to seal the deal. I¡¯m talking dating, marriage, the dream house, pets, kids-¡± ¡°K¨Ck¨Ckids?¡± I sputtered out. That was something new he added. He always talked about marriage and living together, but everything else¡­ ¡°Yeah, Peaches,¡± he replied, giving me that charming look again. ¡°I¡¯m going to date you, show you how 214 so much fun. We¡¯ll see the world together. Maybe we can even convince the guys toe to a few of my matches. But we¡¯ll alwayse back here. This will always be home.¡± ¡°Okay, but you¡¯re paying for everything, Mr. Pro Fighter,¡± I teased him. Ozias chuckled as he wrapped his arms around me. ¡°Of course, of course,¡± he replied. ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours, babe.¡± I leaned my head back against his shoulder and looked out at the pond. ¡°You promise our house will be here?¡± I asked him. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ozias replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy thisnd and extend the gates. We¡¯ll build your dream house right here. Victorian¨Cstyle like in Charmed, right?¡± I giggled. ¡°Yeah, with a big wrap¨Caround porch so there¡¯s plenty of space for everyone,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, like our friends, other ol¡®dies, everyone¡¯s kids,¡± I answered. ¡°I want our home to feel like a safe ce, like a ce anyone can run to when they need a breather, or to forget about their bad day, or just to hide from life for a while. Kinda like what we do.¡± ¡°You want that for our club?¡± he asked, sounding slightly shocked. I turned my head to look up at him. ¡°Of course I do,¡± I said. ¡°I love the club. Everyone that I¡¯ve met so far is so nice.¡± Ozais¡® lips spread into a huge smile. Then, something shocking happened. Before I could even blink, Ozias¡® lips were on mine. I was frozen for a moment, wondering if he actually meant to do this. My eyes were still open, but his were shut. One of his hands slid into my hair, holding me in ce. Then his lips started moving. Again, I was too shocked to move, but that didn¡¯tst long. It only took a few seconds for my body to rx and my lips to start moving with his. My eyes fluttered shut and I rxed into him. Ozais¡® tongue flicked across the seam of my lips. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I liked it. He did it a few more times before he sucked my bottom lip into his mouth between his teeth. I gasped, my eyes flying open < Chapter 51 Memories of Better Times when he bit me. He smirked before plunging his tongue into my mouth. +8 Points I was lost in it all. Eventually, I turned in Ozais¡®p, my legs hanging over the side of him. I had my arms around him, pushed into his ck hair. He had one hand buried in my hair and the other cupping my face. Our tongues danced together in a strange battle that I seemed to love. Wow¡­ so this is what kissing feels like. After a while, Ozias ripped himself away from me. I was shocked, and honestly not ready to stop. We were both breathless and Ozias looked¡­ really good with his lips all red and swollen. ¡°That¡­ was amazing,¡± he breathed out, and I nodded in agreement. ¡°Remember that kiss for the next four years, Peaches. Because the moment I see you again¡­ I¡¯m taking so much more from you.¡± I never got to know if Ozias was really going to keep his word. 2 Get Bonus (Ad) > 224 E Vote Chapter 52 Answers & More Questions Chapter 52: Answers & More Questions Possessive Riders 52 Chapter 52: Answers & More Questions Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. +8 Points Blythe was definitely checked out on our way to themon room where the ol¡®dies and girlfriends are having their monthly girls¡® night. It didn¡¯t seem like whatever she was thinking about was bad. In fact, I saw her smile a little here and there. So, I decided to leave her alone. I was just happy to hold her hand without her trying to get free the whole time. Things are not really progressing. I mean, I manage to convince her to kiss me and I know CG does too, but¡­ we manipte her into it. She¡¯s no closer to trusting us than she was when she got here. Hopefully, Psycho and Ghost have some information for me today though. After I drop Bly off with the girls, I¡¯m meeting Psycho in my office. I sent him to do some diggingst night, and he¡¯s been gone since. We got a tip about the kids that have been going missing around here. The cops ain¡¯t doing sh.it about it, and I want to know why. I¡¯ve been putting eyes and ears out on the town for months, and I finally got some sort of lead. Hopefully. We¡¯ll have to see what Psycho says. I¡¯m expecting a call from Ghost some time today too. Not sure when. Just that he should be checking in today. Hopefully he has some useful information too, but¡­ I doubt anything he¡¯s dug up will be pleasant. I already feel stressed out. ¡°Hey, you made it!¡± Cami called out the moment we entered themon room. The club has probably over 30 bedrooms, all with attached bathrooms. We also have aplete bar, which is where most of the partying happens. We also have thismon area though. It¡¯s used more by the ol¡®dies, or during the day when the club kids run around. It¡¯s set up with a couple of huge TVs, a foosball table, a pool table, a mini bar, some couches, chairs, and a long dining table. Which was where most of the girls were at, already ying cards and drinking. Bly went to walk towards them, but I yanked her back into my arms. ¡°Stay here until one of uses to get you,¡± I told her. ¡°I got somewhere to be, but you¡¯ll be safe here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ leaving me without a sitter?¡± She asked skeptically. ¡°Not exactly,¡± I grunted. ¡°Ma is here, and so are a few prospects. Not to mention the other brothers crawling around. You just won¡¯t have one of your favorites here.¡± Bly rolled her eyes at that, making me smile as I cupped the side of her face. Before she could object, I nted my lips on hers, stealing another heated kiss. Bly can say what she wants, this kiss was heated. I didn¡¯t waste any time slipping my tongue between her lips. Even though she was stiff as a board and pounding on my chest, I didn¡¯t care. Once the whistles and hollers started from the girls, I let Bly go. ¨æ < Chapter 52 Answers & More Questions ¡°You lied back in my room, I guess,¡± she hissed, ring at me. ¡°Nah, I could have really given them a show, Spark,¡± I replied, winking at her. ¡°Whatever,¡± she grumbled, turning and going towards the girls. +8 Points I waited until Bly was seated andfortable before I left. I headed straight to my office, saying hi to my brothers and the club girls as I went. My nerves are shot and I hate the feeling. It makes me restless and easily agitated. I doubt anything I¡¯m about to find out will help either. I walked into my office and what I saw burned my fu.cking eyeballs right out of my skull. There Everly was, sitting in my office chair, butt¨Cnaked with her legs spread out, giving me a full fu.cking view of her pussy. At first, I was fu.cking shocked still. I was horrified. And then I realized that it was actually happening. ¡°Hiya Prez,¡± Everly said, giggling and waving her fingers at me. ¡°Shut the door before somebody sees me.¡± ¡°Everly¡­ what the fu.ck are you doin¡®?¡± I spat. ¡°Trying to seduce you,¡± she replied, winking and grabbing her tit. ¡°Is it working?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fu.ckin¡® not,¡± I stated. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Ohe on,¡± she whined, dropping her feet to the ground and pouting at me. ¡°I¡¯m literally throwing myself at you.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m going to throw your naked a.ss in the hallway if you don¡¯t fu.ckin¡® leave right now,¡± I said. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN0vel Everly scoffed, but stood up and began putting her discarded clothes back on. ¡°Karma¡­ do you think I¡¯m ugly or something?¡± She asked, sniffling. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯ve been in love with you since forever, and I throw myself at you, and I-¡± ¡°Stop,¡± I cut her off. ¡°We¡¯ve been over this, Ev. I don¡¯t like you like that. Never have. Never will. Sorry, but you gotta stop this crazy sh.it.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°No buts,¡± I said. ¡°Overstep again, and I¡¯ll kick your a.ss outta the club, Everly. I¡¯ve warned you multiple times. You shouldn¡¯t even be in here in the first ce.¡± Everly huffed and stomped her foot. ¡°Fine!¡± She yelled before storming out, mming the door behind her. I blew out a breath and plopped down onto my chair. I hadn¡¯t even taken another breath when my office door opened again and in walked Psycho. He looked at me, then behind him where Everly stormed off, then back to me with a raised brow. ¡°She¡¯s fu.ckin¡® bonkers,¡± I told him as he closed and locked the door. ¡°I¡¯m starting to see that,¡± he muttered as he sat down across from me. ¡°What did you find?¡± I asked him. < Chapter 52 Answers & More Questions +8 Points Psycho blew out a breath and pped a small stack of files down along with a digital camera. I picked them up and flipped open the first file. It was a basic information sheet on thetest kid that went missing. Gender, race, age, physical features, and other odd details, like how often they cry, how scared they are on a scale from 1-10, and a percentage of how submissive the kid is. There¡¯s even a picture included; full¨Cbody, the same clothes she disappeared in, but¡­ she was dirty, bruised, and her eyes were vacant. She¡¯s only 12 years old. ¡°Found those at the ce,¡± Psycho said. ¡°There was a sh.it¨Cton more. I grabbed a handful of ¡®em. I didn¡¯t get pictures of every file, but I nced through more¡­ They all seem to have the same information. This stack was sitting on the desk in the room I found them in. The only difference between these and the ones that were filed away¡­ Those ones all had the word ¡°SOLD¡± stamped across them.¡± ¡°Did any of them say sold to who?¡± I asked him. Psycho shook his head. ¡°I managed to grab a couple of them too though. From what I saw, they just have the initials of the buyer, S.D.,¡± he told me. ¡°Bet CG could hack into the guy¡¯sptop though. He can find a secret bank ount and check it out. Unless they paid in cash.¡± ¡°I doubt that,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s keeping files. That means he¡¯s got a paper trail. I doubt he¡¯d not have any evidence pointing at his clients just in case anything went wrong.¡± I¡¯ll definitely be having CG look into this crooked motherfu.cker. ¡°Got pics of him going in and out of the house,¡± Psycho said. ¡°It¡¯s listed under his wife¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s name. Something he did the year after the olddy died. No one actually lives there. I saw not only him, but four other officers going in and out.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s a team effort then,¡± I muttered. ¡°We have enough evidence to take this in a purely legal direction, Karma,¡± he said. ¡°We can contact the Feds. We can even show the sheriff and make threats if you want to go more low¨Ckey. These guys¡­ they¡¯ve been cops for a long time, but they aren¡¯t anyone too special.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I doubt that the sheriff doesn¡¯t know,¡± I replied. ¡°He¡¯s just bein¡® smart about it, stayin¡® out of it as much as he can.¡± ¡°So, what now then? The Feds?¡± Psycho asked. ¡°No, not yet anyway,¡± I said. ¡°I want to know exactly what¡¯s goin¡® on first. I don¡¯t trust the Feds to deliver karma.¡± Psycho smirked at me. ¡°This is starting to get serious,¡± he told me in a deeper tone. ¡°That¡¯s the 11th kid to go missing in thest year. It almost feels personal, don¡¯t you think? I mean, the surrounding towns are safe. The cops aren¡¯t < Chapter 52 Answers & More Questions +8 Points? doing sh.it. Almost like someone isughing in our faces, doing it here because they want some kind of beef with us.¡± ¡°You think someone is traffickin¡® kids in our town because of us?¡± I asked him. ¡°I think somebody who was already doing this, or had the n to do it, picked our town because of us,¡± he said. ¡°The question is¡­ who did we pi.ss off that badly?¡± Sh.it, could be a number of people. Just then, my phone rang. I pulled it out of my pocket to see that it was Ghost. I swiped to connect the call and put it on speaker. ¡°Ghost, what do you have for me?¡± I asked him. ¡°Hey, I know it hasn¡¯t been a week yet, but¡­ well, sh.it, I got a lot of info already,¡± he said. Psycho and I shared a look. ¡°Go on,¡± I said. ¡°Well, I started with that sh.it¨Chole town in Nebraska, but there wasn¡¯t much to go on. So, I went to her old address and watched the ce for a while. Her¡­ uh, hubby don¡¯t seem too broken up that his wife is missing,¡± he said. ¡°He had different women in and out of his ce daily, parties every other night from what I hear, sh.it¡¯s crazy dude.¡± Don¡¯t we fu.cking know it. ¡°Wait, did you say missing?¡± I asked him. ¡°Yeah, her husband, Sean Dixion, filed a missing persons report after she had been gone for four months,¡± he said. ¡°Four months?¡± Psycho asked incredulously. ¡°Didn¡¯t the cops wonder why he didn¡¯t go in sooner?¡± ¡°Doubt it,¡± Ghost said. ¡°Sean Dixion is the son of the Mayor of Oand. They probably have the cops in their pockets. Not to mention theye from old money.¡± Sh.it, we knew that he was a nepo¨Cbaby, but I guess we didn¡¯t realize what all that entailed. ¡°Anyway, I asked around about Blythe,¡± Ghost told us. ¡°The neighbors, nearby ces, sometimes I even asked the women frequenting the ce. Crazy thing is, nobody knew who she was. The neighbors said they knew that Mr. Dixon was married, but that she didn¡¯t leave the house much.¡± ¡°So, he kept her locked in a damn cage while he beat her,¡± I muttered, pissed off, ¡°I know that wasn¡¯t much information, but I¡¯m emailing you the rest of what I have,¡± Ghost said. ¡°It¡¯s basic information on everyone I spoke to, things I found strange, and some pictures I took.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks Ghost,¡± I replied, feeling exhausted. ¡°Oh, one more thing,¡± he said. ¡°You told me that Blythe was your age, right? And she married her husband < Chapter 52 Answers & More Questions when she was 20?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s 25. They got married when she was 20. Why?¡± I asked. +8 Points ¡°Well, there was one neighbor that was particrly chatty,¡± he said. ¡°She told me that Mr. Dixon had been married for eight years. She was very, very sure that it was the same girl. She was the only neighbor who knew the wife by name, and she was adamant that it was the same girl because she thought the name Blythe sounded magical and had convinced her granddaughter to name her second child that.¡± Psycho and I shared a confused look. That would mean that Sean was telling people he was married to Blythe since she was¡­ 17. But how did he even know her back then? Was Blythe with him and Daniel the whole time? Why? How the hell do he and Daniel even know each other? ¡°Ghost, see if you can find a connection between Blythe¡¯s father, Daniel, and Sean,¡± I said. ¡°Something ain¡¯t addin¡® up here.¡± ¡°You got it,¡± Ghost replied. ¡°Talk to ya soon.¡± ¡°So,¡± Psycho said when the call ended. ¡°What the fu.ck is going on?¡± Wish I fu.cking knew. 1 Get Bonus (Ad) > E Vote 224 Possessive Riders 53 Chapter 53: Tipsy Find the newest release on fin?novel Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. 98 Points ¡°Ow O girl!¡± Cami called out as soon as Karma left the room. ¡°You and Prez¡­.¡± Ann chimed in, wiggling her eyebrows. ¡°I thought you were Team CG?¡± Cami asked her. ¡°I thought you were Team Havoc?¡± Ann shot back. ¡°And I¡¯m Team Blythe,¡± I said, pulling her chair closer to me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°They mean well,¡± she told me. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s annoying and so are all your sons,¡± I grumbled. I snorted. ¡°Here, have a drink of Willow¡¯s homemade jungle juice,¡± she said, cing a stic cup in front of me. I grabbed it, took a drink, and was happy as hell that it tasted good. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious,¡± I said. ¡°Hey thanks!¡± I looked up to see a girl a few chairs down smiling at me. She had short brown hair with streaks of purple throughout it and dark eyes that looked almost ck. She looked around my age, and she had a friendly vibe about her. ¡°I¡¯m Willow by the way,¡± she told me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally actually meet you.¡± ¡°Yeah no kidding,¡± another girl I didn¡¯t recognize said. She had long blonde hair and blue eyes. She was also very pregnant. ¡°The guys totally steal her attention every second of every day.¡± I tried not to blush. I hated that other people were noticing. It already felt weird enough. I mean multiple guys, one girl¡­ God, Silent Divine really did turn me into a wh.ore. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to talking to you though,¡± the pregnant girl said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember me, but we went to school together. I was a grade above you.¡± Now that she mentions it, she looks familiar. ¡°You helped me that one time when I got jumped in the bathroom,¡± I said. ¡°Nova, right?¡± Nova¡¯s smile faltered slightly before she caught herself and nodded to me. Chapter 53 Tipay ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me,¡± she said. +8 Paints ¡°Damn, you got jumped in the bathroom at school?¡± Another girl I didn¡¯t know asked. She¡¯s gorgeous; brown curly hair that¡¯spletely natural and beautiful, and hazel eyes that pop against her dark skin. She looks like a goddess. ¡°Uhm, well, I mean, they beat me up.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Fu.ck those sl.uts anyway,¡± she slurred, raising her ss to me before tossing it back. ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive Maddie,¡± another girl I didn¡¯t know said. ¡°She likes to get lit during our girls¡® nights.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m Hazel,¡± she told me with a kind smile. Kindness seemed to radiate from her too. She had a gentleness about her that I really liked. Her thick brown hair was cut at her shoulders, and her light brown eyes were sparkling. She had freckles all over her face and arms. And she was also pregnant. Not as pregnant as Nova, but obviously showing. ¡°Sorry that you haven¡¯t seen much of us around.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°I get it. You guys had a rule to act like I didn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Well, we weren¡¯t avoiding you, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Willow mumbled. ¡°Yeah, like we¡¯d ever fu.cking listen to a rule like that,¡± Maddie chimed in, giggling at nothing. ¡°Seriously, those guys are fu.cking id.iots,¡± Nova grumbled. ¡°Fu.cking pricks. No wonder why Diesel took me on a surprise get¨Caway. I would have blown a fuse if I had known, and nobody would have said sh.it because I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°Hazel¡¯s pregnant too and she was here,¡± Maddie said with her face scrunched up. ¡°Reaper didn¡¯t let me out of the house for days,¡± Hazel replied. ¡°I thought he was just being overbearing like usual. Believe me, when I found out, he got an earful.¡± ¡°I beat Clutch¡¯s a.ss and made him sleep on the porch with a busted lip,¡± Maddie said. ¡°He¡¯s been on the couch since.¡± ¡°Yeah, I threw amp at Breaker and Doc had to give him five stitches,¡± Willow said with augh. ¡°Now all the guys have been teasing him about it because of his road name.¡± ¡°You guys all¡­ cared that much?¡± I asked, a little bit shocked. They all turned to me, the room going silent for a beat. And then they all started talking at once. ¡°Are you fu.cking kidding me?¡± From Maddie. ¡°It¡¯s inhumane! We would never agree to something like that! It¡¯s downright bullying, and we¡¯re better than that!¡± From Nova. ¡°Fu.ck that! You¡¯re still a person! Just because they got their feelings hurt like a bunch of babies doesn¡¯t mean they can just treat you however they want!¡± From Willow. Chapter 53 Tipsy ¡°Honestly, who would even be okay with treating someone that way?¡± Hazel grumbled. I sputtered out augh and quickly covered my mouth. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting to have anyone on my side.¡± +8 Points ¡°Well, there are other ol¡®dies,¡± Nova said. ¡°Ones we don¡¯t invite, that you probably won¡¯t get along with, that most likely already don¡¯t like you because of Everly and Alex.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡± Hazel said. ¡°We don¡¯t judge until we know someone.¡± I smiled at them. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly. ¡°I mean it. Truly. Thank you.¡± I was surprised at how well the night went. I rxed and was feeling good. Conversation seemed to flow naturally. The girls were great and so funny. Hazel¡¯s little guy was super active, and I got to feel him kick several times. Diesel and Reaper picked their ol¡®dies up just a little while ago. I was surprised to see that it was Connor and Jack. We went to school together, but they were a little older. I knew they were in the club, but I only ever hung out with my five friends. I saw them around, and they were nice, but that was it. I wasn¡¯t around when they got their road names, but I¡¯ve seen them around since I¡¯ve been back. Let me tell you, seeing them with their ol¡®dies is very different from seeing them around the club. They¡¯re so soft for their women. And caring. It was so sweet, it made my heart swell for them. ¡°I have to pee,¡± I told I before standing up. Dev blocked my path though and looking up at him made me realize I was a little tipsy. ¡°I need to go to the bathroom,¡± I told him. ¡°No one¡¯s out there,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s right there,¡± I argued. ¡°You gonnae back?¡± he asked with a raised brow. ¡°Am I gonna make it far when I¡¯m all wobbly and intoxicated?¡± I retorted. ¡°Fine, go,¡± he said. ¡°Better not make me regret it.¡± I waved him off and went down the hall. I went to the bathroom and did my business, muttering about how much of a prick Dev is the whole time. I washed my hands and walked out of the bathroom feeling really tipsy. I wonder how much more I can drink before someonees to get me. Maybe they¡¯ll be angry that I got so drunk. Ha ha. I was snickering to myself, thinking about how pissed Karma might be when I ran right into a wall. A X Chapter 53. Tipsy freaking wall. Right in the middle of the hallway. ¡°For fu.ck¡¯s sake, you¡¯re everywhere,¡± the wall said. Wait, walls don¡¯t talk. +8 Points I looked up into honey¨Cbrown eyes. For a brief moment, I was happy. For a split second, I was a teenager again and staring into the eyes of someone I trusted with my life. For just a minute, I wanted to throw myself into his arms and tell him how much I missed him. And I almost did. Being drunk wasn¡¯t helping my mind at all. My mind wasgging, and my body was beyond ready to feel safe again. ¡°You can never seem to just stay out of my fu.cking sight, can you?¡± Havoc spat, and it was like throwing a cold bucket of water on me. I didn¡¯t sober up at all, but I remember who he was now. Havoc, not Evander. He¡¯s not the same boy I used to patch up when he got into fights. This was the man that threw me back into hell without a care in the world. ¡°I¡¯ve barely seen you for days,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Barely is still too much,¡± he grunted. I crossed my arms and frowned. ¡°Then stay locked in your room like the rest of the bi.tches here who hate me, you jerk,¡± I said. ¡°Unfortunately, I have fu.cking things to do,¡± he slurred slightly. Wait, is he drunk? ¡°Then maybe just stay away from the club altogether,¡± I replied. Havoc narrowed his pretty honey eyes at me. ¡°This is my fucking club, not yours,¡± he spat angrily. ¡°Nobody even wants you here anyway.¡± Ouch. I mean, I knew it already, but¡­ I looked away from Havoc as tears filled my eyes. He¡¯s such a jerk. Always has been. At least, since our parents have been together. Before though¡­ Before, when he was just Evander to me¡­ He was so sweet all the time. In fact, I would have thought Evander was the sweetest out of all of them. He was quiet and definitely not as pushy as Tae or Ozias, but he was so sweet. He would bring me my favorite drinks to school and leave them on my desk. He would buy me lunch without me even asking. He¡¯d be the first to wrap me in his jacket when I was cold. What changed? Could it really just be the fact that he hates being my stepbrother? Why be so cruel to me though? Why still be this way? < Chapter 53 Tipsy +8 Points ¡°You¡¯re going to cry now? Really?¡± Havoc said, sounding annoyed and angry. ¡°When no one else is around, huh? Fu.cking figures. You were always a crybaby. We were way too soft on you when we were kids.¡± I nodded and looked up at him with a forced smile as tears spilled from my eyes. ¡°Is this the part when you sneak me out and send me b¨Cback?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice from trembling. Havoc blinked at me for a moment, apparently at a loss for words. Which made me panic slightly. It was exactly how he acted before when he¡­ ¡°P¨Cplease Havoc¡­¡± I whispered as my hands started to shake. ¡°P¨Cplease¡­ I¨CI¡¯ll leave if you want, but¡­ p¨Cplease don¡¯t m¨Cmake me go back there again.¡± Again, he just stared at me. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll scream,¡± I said, starting to really feel panicked. ¡°I¨CI¡­ sh¨Cshe won¡¯t l¨Clet you do this¡­ I¨CI¡­¡± She won¡¯t, right? I¡­ Cami¡­ Ann¡­ they¡¯d never¡­ Right? What if they would? What if they¡¯re all just waiting for Daniel and Sean to get here? What if this is just how they keep mecent until then? ¡°Bly-¡± ¡°N¨Cn¨Cno,¡± I said, shaking my head and squeezing my eyes shut. ¡°I¨CI¡¯d rather die then go back there.¡± Suddenly, strong arms wrapped around me and I melted. I hated it, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll just me the alcohol. Because there¡¯s no reason I should feel this safe in Havoc¡¯s arms. There¡¯s no reason I should feel safe ever. 2 Get Bonus (Ad) > E Vote Possessive Riders 54 Chapter 54: Drunk Together Evander/Havoc¡¯s P.O.V. ents Fu.ck, this isn¡¯t right. I told Karma that I wasn¡¯t going to be part of their babysitting sh.it with Blythe. I told him that I was not picking her up tonight and staying with her in her room. I was drunk when he asked, and I¡¯m even drunker now. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m seeing her in front of me. I¡¯m just drunk. I¡¯m hallucinating. This isn¡¯t real. Blythe looked up at me and the look in her eyes took my fu.cking breath away. I haven¡¯t seen that look in ten years. I was such an a.ss to her after our parents married that she stopped looking at me like that months after she moved in. I¡¯d see it here and there, but¡­ Fu.ck it¡¯s been so long. She¡¯s looking at me like I hung all the fu.cking stars in the sky just for her. Like I light up the room when she looks at me. Like I fu.cking matter to her as more than¡­ a friend or a stepbrother. I¡¯m not even that anymore though. I made sure of that. ¡°You can never seem to just stay out of my fu.cking sight, can you?¡± I practically spat at her. Of course, we argued. Because that¡¯s all we do now. Because I¡¯m a raging a.sshole and Blythe is¡­ different. I hate it. Not because she¡¯s stronger or less of a damn crybaby¡­ I hate it because I know I¡¯m part of the reason that she changed. I¡¯ve spent thesest few days drinking my thoughts away. Because I know that my brothers are on to something. I know that something is wrong, something doesn¡¯t feel right. And I know that what I did eight years ago cemented something that I never sawing. I just can¡¯t admit it to myself. I can¡¯t. Because then it bes real. It bes something that I have to deal with. It means that I have toe clean to my brothers about what I did. I¡¯d have to tell Blythe that it was all me, and I¡¯m a big fu.cking li.ar. That I lied out my a.ss just to make sure she stayed gone, because I knew I would always want her. And that all just makes me angry. Angry with myself and taking it out on her. Just like when I was a fu.cking kid. ¡°This is my fucking club, not yours,¡± he spat angrily. ¡°Nobody even wants you here anyway.¡± I shouldn¡¯t have said that. It¡¯s not even true. We all want her here. Hell, even if I say I don¡¯t, it¡¯s just because I want her so badly. Blythe being here has only proved to me that my feelings never changed for her. I still want her, I still love her, and I feel fu.cking sick over what I¡¯ve done to her. Everything from the moment our parents got married until this very moment. So, why can¡¯t I stop? Why can¡¯t I take CG¡¯s advice and just fu.cking have her? Why can¡¯t I just¡­ at the very least be nice to her? Chapter 54: Drunk Together +8 Points ¡°You¡¯re going to cry now? Really? When no one else is around, huh? Fu.cking figures. You were always a crybaby. We were way too soft on you when we were kids.¡± Blythe¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t what I was expecting at all. She looked up at me with a weak smile and tears streaming down her cheeks. It was the saddest look I¡¯ve ever seen in my life, and it rocked me to my core. But not as much as her next words did. ¡°Is this the part when you sneak me out and send me b¨Cback?¡± Send her back. Back to her fu.cking piece of sh.it father. Because that¡¯s what I did before. I sent her back there. I thought¡­ I thought she was just acting out. Daniel said¡­ he said so much¡­ And I believed him. ¡°P¨Cplease Havoc¡­ P¨Cplease¡­ I¨CI¡¯ll leave if you want, but¡­ p¨Cplease don¡¯t m¨Cmake me go back there again. 1-1¨CI¡¯ll scream. I¨CI¡­ sh¨Cshe won¡¯t l¨Clet you do this¡­ I¨CI¡­¡± She¡¯s freaking out. I¡¯m making her freak out. Because she really thinks I¡¯d send her back there. I did before. But now she thinks that no one would even bat an eye if I tried. I can see it in her face. She said I wouldn¡¯t let me, but she didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°N¨Cn¨Cno, l¨CI¡¯d rather die than go back there.¡± Before I could help myself, I had her in my arms. One arm was wrapped possessively around her. My other hand was pressed to the back of her head, pushing her head to my chest. She was sobbing and trembling. I felt sick to my stomach, the feeling sobering me up a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Please don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°I¨C1-1 can¡¯t go back there, Havoc¡­ I¨CI w¨Cwon¡¯t-¡± ¡°Shhh,¡± I cut her off. ¡°I would never send you away again, Bly,¡± I told her. ¡°Even if I tried¡­ Every single person here would kick my a.ss. They¡¯d start with the pregnantdies, then the rest of the ol¡®dies, then my brothers, and then I would be kicked out of here for good.¡± ¡°K¨CKarma wouldn¡¯t k¨Ckick you out of the club,¡± she blubbered, clinging to my cut. I fucking hate how happy it makes me. I don¡¯t want her to cry, but I¡¯ve always loved Blythe clinging to me. ¡°He would,¡± I told her. And I meant it. If he ever finds out that I sent her away eight years ago¡­ I¡¯ll be lucky to walk away alive. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t want you to be i¨Cin trouble,¡± she sniffled, slurring her words slightly. ¡°I¨CI promise I can just¡­ r¨Crun¡­ Get full chapters from F¦Énd£Îovel r¨Crun a-¡± ¡°You¡¯re not leaving Blythe,¡± I cut her off, holding her tighter. ¡°You¡¯re staying here. Where you belong.¡± ¡°But you said-¡± ¡°I know,¡± I interrupted her again. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry. But you can¡¯t leave.¡± She was silent for a moment, and I was a little surprised she wasn¡¯t trying to argue with me more. I held her like that, in the middle of the hallway, for a little while. I didn¡¯t want to let her go and have to face Chapter 54 Drunk Together reality again. I wanted to stay in this little bubble for the rest of my life. ¡°H¨CHavoc¡­¡± Bly whispered after a long moment. ¡°C¨Ccan I¡­ ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I replied softly. +8 Points ¡°H¨Chave you all¡­¡± she trailed off and took a deep breath as she fisted my cut until her knuckles turned white. ¡°I¨Cis¡­ Daniel or Sean on their way to get me?¡± Her voice was so soft I almost didn¡¯t hear her. I was also shocked. I wasn¡¯t expecting that, and I was shocked that she trusted me enough to give her an honest answer. At least, I thought that¡¯s why she asked me. I gently pushed Blythe back so that I could look into her electric eyes. I grabbed her face and swiped her tears away with my thumbs. Her bottom lip was jutted out, and she was staring at me with a desperation that I hated. ¡°Listen to me,¡± I stated sternly. ¡°Nobody ising here for you, Blythe. And if they ever do, there¡¯s no way in hell that we¡¯re letting you go with them. Do you hear me? They will never touch you again, babe. I know my words don¡¯t mean sh.it right now, but I promise that you are safe here and we are never, ever letting you go.¡± ¡°B¨Cbut you sent me back-¡± ¡°I know,¡± I cut her off, squeezing my eyes shut. ¡°I know what I did and it was wrong. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again, Blythe. You ain¡¯t leaving here. Ever. And if either of those two shows up here, well, there¡¯s a fu.cking line of people just waiting to put a bullet in their heads.¡± Blythe blinked at me as her brows knitted together. She was confused. I couldn¡¯t me her. As far as she knows, I was under orders to make her leave eight years ago. She has no idea that I lied to her. About everything. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand,¡± she murmured. ¡°And everything is spinning,¡± that came out as more of a whine right before she leaned her body into me. I had to wrap my arms around Bly to hold her up. A smile touched my lips as she went limp against me. I don¡¯t deserve even a bit of her trust, yet, here we are. ¡°Come on,¡± I said as I scooped her up in my arms. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± Much to my surprise, Bly didn¡¯t object. I gave Dev a nod as I walked past the room the ol¡®dies were in. They were loud and giggling up a storm. I knew that Willow probably made that awful juice sh.it they all loved so much. Sh.it was what got Hazel knocked up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m letting you do this,¡± Bly grumbled as I kicked her bedroom door shut. I gentlyy her on her bed and she rolled onto her side. Butter jumped onto her bed, immediately going to cuddle with her. Bly pulled him to her chest as I pulled my phone out of my pocket. ¡°Never in my life thought I¡¯d be jealous of a cat,¡± I muttered. ¡°What?¡± Bly asked as she turned to give me a confused look. Chapter 54 Drunk Together +8 Points ¡°Nothing Dimples, just give me a sec to text the guys,¡± I replied absentmindedly as I typed out a message to Karma. Me: I brought Bly back to her room. Karma: Interesting considering you refused. Me: Ran into her in the hall. Karma: You make her cry? Me: Are you a fu.cking psychic now? Karma: As punishment, stay with her all night. Me: What? Why? Karma: Punishment. And I¡¯ll be by to check. I blew out a breath as I looked down at Blythe. She was already looking at me while she petted Butter. Butter purred as he rubbed all over her. ¡°You want to get cleaned up and changed?¡± I asked. Just then, another text from Karma came in. Karma: Oh, and make her wear your shirt to bed. Trust me, you¡¯ll fu.ckin¡® love it. ¡°I don¡¯t have any jammies,¡± Bly whined drunkenly. I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. I set my phone down and took my cut off and then my shirt. I threw my shirt at Bly as I slid my cut back on. Why? I have no fucking idea. Bly¡¯s electric eyes went wide. ¡°Just change,¡± I told her. ¡°No way, you creep,¡± she replied before throwing my shirt back at me. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in my dress.¡± I sighed again. ¡°Look babe,¡± I said. ¡°We can do this the hard way, or the easy way. You pick.¡± Please pick the hard way. Get Bonus (Ad) > Possessive Riders 55 Chapter 55: Taboo Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. CRUS ¡°Look babe, we can do this the hard way, or the easy way. You pick.¡± Excuse me? ¡°Just because I let you bring me back here doesn¡¯t mean you can just do whatever you want,¡± I grumbled. ¡°You think I want to strip you out of this fu.cking beautiful dress and force you into my shirt? You think I want to put my hands all over you while you squirm around?¡± He asked, but it didn¡¯t sound like he was being honest. His voice had taken on a dark note. Almost like he was excited. ¡°I¨CI can just sleep in my dress,¡± I argued. ¡°That won¡¯t befortable,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in Karma¡¯s shirt fromst night then,¡± I said as I stood up. And way too fast. The room spun, and I wobbled until strong arms held me steady. ¡°No, it has to be my shirt, and I¡¯m staying with you tonight,¡± he told me. Just like that. Like it was fact. No matter what I had to say about it. ¡°What the fu.ck?¡± was all I could manage. ¡°Just put the damn shirt on,¡± Havoc said, sounding exhausted. ¡°Are you more wasted than I thought?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°Look Dimples, these are Karma¡¯s orders,¡± he told me. ¡°Was it also Karma¡¯s order for you to call me Dimples again?¡± I grumbled. Havoc¡¯s eyes widened slightly before he averted them. This text is hosted at Find~Novel ¡°Yeah,¡± he said as he shoved his shirt into my hands. ¡°Now change.¡± ¡°No,¡± I replied, shoving his shirt back at him. ¡°Blythe,¡± he ground out. ¡°Havoc,¡± I mocked him. He gave me a dumbfounded look. ¡°And you said I was drunk,¡± he muttered. ¡°I said you were wasted,¡± I corrected him. ¡°We¡¯re both sloshed, how ¡®bout that?¡± he retorted. ¡°No,¡± I argued. ¡°No to what exactly?¡± he asked. ¡°Everything,¡± I replied with a shrug. Chapter 55 Taboo Havoc scoffed at me. ¡°CG was wrong about you,¡± he said. ¡°You aren¡¯t a se.x addict, you¡¯re fu.cking bipr.¡± I red at him. ire ¡°He didn¡¯t call me a se.x addict!¡± I shouted at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t had se.x in years, thank you very much! And I am not wearing your shirt! You arrogant prick!¡± Havoc gawked at me. He sputtered a bit, but no actual words came out. I smiled smugly at him, happy as hell that I made him stumble over his words. ¡°Oh, you think this is funny?¡± he asked before clicking his tongue. ¡°Fine. Hard way it is.¡± I jumped when he took one giant step towards me, practically removing all the space between us. ¡°B¨Cbut I didn¡¯t evenugh!¡± I argued as he grabbed my arms and yanked me the rest of the way to him. ¡°That smug a.ss look was close enough, Dimples,¡± he said, spitting my nickname at me. ¡°Ugh, disgusting,¡± I grumbled as I tried to push him away. ¡°What? The nickname I gave you?¡± he asked with augh. ¡°We all had a special name for you.¡± ¡°Yeah and thest time you used mine we were-¡± I stopped abruptly when I realized what I was about to say. My face med, and my eyes went wide. My body went still too. Havoc smirked at me before using my stupor to his advantage. ¡°We were what?¡± he asked as he gripped the ends of my dress. Oh, no¡­ ¡°Y¨Cyou know,¡± I hissed. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t remember,¡± he said. ¡°Of course you¡¯d say that,¡± I muttered. ¡°You were quick to tell me how much of a disgusting mistake it was right after.¡± Havoc stared at me for a moment. He looked¡­ guilty, but I wasn¡¯t exactly convinced. To be honest, I¡¯m very confused. The way he acts¡­ the way they all act¡­ It doesn¡¯t make sense. I don¡¯t understand it. I mean, if Havoc was serious about Daniel and Sean noting here to get me, and them not letting me go¡­ Then why did they- My thoughts were cut off when Havoc ripped my dress up my body. I yelped in surprise and quickly tried to cover myself. I was only in my bra and panties now, right in front of Havoc. ¡°You¡¯re my stepsister, Bly,¡± he said softly, his eyes never leaving mine. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have touched you that way. It was wrong. Gross. Incestual.¡± I furrowed my brow at him. ¡°We¡¯re not blood¨Crted, Havoc,¡± I blurted. ¡°What we did was taboo, for sure, but incestual is pushing it, don¡¯t you think?¡± Havoc bent down, putting his face right in front of me. I jumped back a little, but Havoc just followed me. I gulped at the intense look in his eyes and the way he was clenching his jaw, like he might break a tooth. < Chapter 55 Taboo ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just a sick pervert who wants to fuck her stepbrother,¡± he practically spat. I scoffed as my eyes narrowed at him. int ¡°Says the one who kissed me first!¡± I spat back. ¡°You were the one that put me on that desk and fingered me until I came!¡± ¡°You were the one that fu.cking asked for it and took her panties off for me!¡± he retorted. ¡°Whatever Havoc,¡± I said. ¡°I felt how hard you were that night. If I¡¯m sick for wanting to fu.ck you, then you¡¯re just as sick for wanting me back.¡± had no idea where my bravado wasing from. Maybe it was the alcohol or the adrenaline. I have no idea. Whatever the case may be, I me Havoc 100%. ¡°Your gross,¡± was all Havoc replied with. It wasme, weak, and sounded like aplete lie. All I could do was roll my eyes at him. ¡°Take your bra and panties off before I have to do that for you too.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Can¡¯t have you liking it, doing more to me, and then ming me for seducing you ¡°Like you ever could,¡± he stated. ¡°I was a kid back then, Blythe. I¡¯m a man now. You could getpletely naked and y with yourself in front of me and I wouldn¡¯t give a sh.it. Nothing would ever work.¡± That¡¯s not how his friends made it sound. Staring at him now¡­ I think he¡¯s lying. Part of me wants to tease him. I mean, if it¡¯ll make him ufortable, why not? Everyone else has always got to use my body. Why can I use it for once? Despite everything, it¡¯s not like Havoc makes me feel scared. He probably should, but¡­ he just doesn¡¯t. Plus, the alcohol: I can me everything on the alcohol. ¡°Okay,¡± I finally said. Then I dropped my hands and reached behind me to unsp my bra. I kept my eyes on Havoc¡¯s face as my bra fell to the ground. His eyes remained on mine. Even when my panties fell to my ankles, his eyes never left mine. Havoc shoved his shirt at me again. I grabbed it and fell back on the bed. I tossed his shirt on the other side of the bed on the floor. Havoc¡¯s eyes hardened, but they still didn¡¯t move from my face. ¡°What are you do-¡± ¡°Do you really wanna watch me?¡± I asked, cutting him off. ¡°What?¡± he replied. I spread my legs and slowly moved my hand down to my pussy. ¡°Do you really want to watch me y with myself?¡± I asked, giggling. Havoc¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Finally, they flickered down, but only for a second. He looked lost for a moment, but then he shook his head. ¡°Bly, stop this,¡± he said. ¡°Why?¡± I asked as my other hand cupped my t.it. ¡°Because you¡¯re my fu.cking stepsister,¡± he hissed. 4 Get Bonus (Ad) > Possessive Riders 56 < Chapter 56 Snuggling & Guilt Chapter 56: Snuggling & Guilt Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. +0 Points > ¡°Wait, why can¡¯t I go get Blythe?¡± CG asked shortly after Havoc stormed out of here. ¡°He¡¯ll go to her,¡± I replied. ¡°He¡¯s been avoiding her for days,¡± Psycho argued. ¡°You wanna go instead?¡± I asked with a raised brow. ¡°That what you¡¯re saying?¡± He scoffed and crossed his arms, but didn¡¯t say more. ¡°I want to go see her though,¡± CGined. ¡°Dude, you are such a simp,¡± Psycho said. CG turned his head to look at him, a sly smile spreading across his face. ¡°She makes my co.ck harder than any other girl I¡¯ve ever met, and she was one of our best friends for a really long time,¡± he stated. ¡°I just wanna put my hands all over her and listen to her be sassy.¡± I smiled at that, because I wanted the same fu.cking thing. ¡°You two sleep with her every night,¡± Psycho said. ¡°Careful,¡± CG sang out. ¡°You sound jealous.¡± Psycho scoffed again, but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°You wanna go sleep with her and Havoc tonight?¡± I asked him. ¡°No,¡± he replied tly. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°You¡¯re so confident that Havoc¡¯s going to go find her,¡± CG grumbled. Just then, my phone dinged, Havoc: I brought Bly back to her room. I smirked. I fu.cking knew he would go find her. He was fu.cking wasted. I knew he would stumble to where she was and something would happen, ¡°Told ya,¡± I said to CG and Psycho as I told them how Havoc found Blythe in the hallway. ¡°Bet he made her cry,¡± CG grumbled/ I tapped on my phone a few times before looking up at them. ¡°He did. I punished him,¡± I told them. ¡°With what?¡± CG asked. ¡°Made him stay with her all night and told him to make her sleep in his shirt.¡± I replied happily. ¡°That¡¯s so not fu.cking fair,¡± CG muttered, leaning back in his seat. Chapter 56 Snuggling & Guilt ¡°It¡¯s torture for him,¡± I said. ¡°Something¡¯s gonna happen between them,¡± Psycho told me. ¡°I fucking hope so,¡± I mumbled. ¡°You gonna live with the fact that he¡¯s going to regret it?¡± he asked. ¡°You know how hard he is on himself about sh.it. You¡¯re going to make all this worse for him.¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t such a dipsh.it it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal,¡± CG said. ¡°He¡¯s all worried because they¡¯re step¨Csiblings. It¡¯s fu.cking stupid. I doubt Tusk and Angie would even care. Hell, I don¡¯t n to keep it a secret when she finally gives in and bes our ol¡®dy. All five of us will im her openly.¡± Psycho scoffed out augh as he shook his head. ¡°Listen to how stupid you sound,¡± he grumbled. ¡°What¡¯s her cut gonna say? Property of Karma, Psycho, Havoc, CG, and Dragon? I mean, it¡¯s going to look ridiculous. The whole thing is ridiculous. She¡¯d want us all to be monogamous while she gets the five of us to herself. It¡¯s absurd.¡± ¡°Fine then,¡± I said. ¡°Go fu.ck the sweet tarts.¡± ¡°What?¡± CG rushed out. ¡°Didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t allowed,¡± Psycho said to him. ¡°I mean, you fu.cking can¡¯t,¡± CG replied with a forcedugh. ¡°You can¡¯t get it up for anyone else, firstly. And Bly would be devastated.¡± ¡°Blythe doesn¡¯t give a fu.ck about what I do, or any of us, for that matter,¡± Psycho said. ¡°She¡¯d probably be thrilled to have me leave her alone.¡± ¡°Right, because we don¡¯t all know about the fitting room situation,¡± CG said sarcastically. I snorted. ¡°He has a point,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so against this. You¡¯ve already agreed that we were wrong in the past, that she¡¯s hidin¡® somethin¡® more from us, that somethin¡® really bad happened to her¡­ I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re still pullin¡® away, brother.¡± Psycho looked around the room. ¡°It¡¯s just fu.cking weird, dude!¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re fu.cking bikers. We don¡¯t settle. I mean, some of the brothers find their girl, bute on. Five of us sharing just one of her? In this lifestyle? Yeah, fu.cking right.¡± ¡°You sayin¡® you¡¯d cheat on her?¡± I asked. ¡°What? No,¡± he replied. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want her.¡± ¡°Because you think she can¡¯t keep all of us satisfied, and you¡¯d cheat,¡± CG said. Psycho red at the two of us. ¡°What if she could keep us all satisfied though?¡± I asked, giving him a sly look. ¡°I mean, you haven¡¯t seen the way she begs for it. After multiple orgasms.¡± ¡°Whatever, just call me when you need me,¡± he said as he stood up and walked out of my office. ¡°So, CG drawled out. ¡°Which one of us gets to sleep with them tonight?¡± < Chapter 56: Snuggling & Guilt +8 Points> ¡°How about all three of us?¡± CG asked as we stopped in front of Blythe¡¯s door. I sighed and turned to face him. ¡°Look, I got a bedin¡® soon, ¡®kay?¡± I told him. ¡°One big enough for fu.ckin¡® all of us if we wanted. It¡¯s goin¡® in my room, but until then¡­ we have to take turns. Bly¡¯s bed is barely big enough for the three of us.¡°. ¡°Can¡¯t we rock, paper, scissors for it or something?¡± he asked. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m the prez,¡± I replied. ¡°That means I get her whenever I want.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he grumbled. ¡°But I¡¯ming back first thing in the morning.¡± Iughed and pushed him down the hall. Shaking my head, I walked into Bly¡¯s room. It was dark except for a nightlight in the bathroom. I could see Bly and Havoc cuddled up together. The closer I got, I realized Havoc was actually wide awake and lying t on his back while Bly snuggled him in her sleep. ¡°You look worried,¡± Imented as I started to undress. ¡°I feel sick to my fu.cking stomach,¡± he muttered. ¡°Oh, so somethin¡® did happen,¡± I said, raising a brow at him. ¡°I¡¯m a sick, sick man,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Nah, you just wanna fu.ck your stepsister,¡± I replied as I crawled into bed on the other side of Bly. ¡°Who would me you? Look at how se.xy she is.¡± ¡°She¡¯s fu.cking wild, that¡¯s for sure,¡± he said. ¡°Oh?¡± I asked. ¡°What happened?¡± Havoc sighed and looked down at her before ring at me. ¡°You nned this, didn¡¯t you?¡± He used me. ¡°You knew she was going to be drinking, that I was drunk, and you pushed us together.¡± ¡°I had hopes that something would happen, yeah,¡± I replied, honestly. He narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°For the club enforcer, I¡¯m fu.cking weak,¡± he muttered. ¡°For her,¡± I said. ¡°We all are.¡± Havoc shook his head. ¡°She started m**********g in front of me,¡± he mumbled. ¡°What?¡± I breathed out, my di.ck instantly going hard. ¡°It started out of spite, but¡­ damn, she got into it so quickly. I don¡¯t think she cared at all that I was in the room,¡± he told me. ¡°Then I¡­ I mean, I thought that if I could just get a closer look¡­ just a little bit¡­ Fu.ck, I I I should have bolted out of the room instead.¡± ¡°What¡¯d you do, Havoc?¡± I asked, amused. ¡°I fu.cking tongue¨Cfu.cked her while she yed with her cl.it until she came all over my face,¡± he blurted, shocking the hell out of me. ¡°It was fu.cking awesome. I¡¯ve been hard ever since. She tasted so fu.cking good. > ¡°Uh, well, you fuckin¡® lucky son of a bit.ch,¡± I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you feel so sick. It¡¯s not like you guys are blood¨Crted, Havoc. You¡¯ve loved and wanted her since well before your parents got hitched. You¡¯ve convinced yourself that wantin¡® her is disgustin¡® for some reason. It¡¯s not, and clearly, she¡¯s always felt that way too.¡± Havoc shook his head before staring at the ceiling again. ¡°i don¡¯t deserve her now,¡± he murmured, almost too quiet for me to hear. ¡°None of us do,¡± I said softly as I reached out to rest my hand on Bly¡¯s hip. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re all pushin¡® her the way we are.¡± ¡°You mean like Psycho and the fitting room?¡± he asked. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦ÉndNovel ¡°Well, he isn¡¯t called Psycho for no reason, brother,¡± Iughed. ¡°What if we¡¯ve all been being too pushy?¡± Havoc asked. ¡°What if she thinks we¡¯re taking advantage of her disorder or whatever? What if she thinks we¡¯re just as bad as the people who hurt her?¡± I looked down at Bly as guilt coiled inside me. ¡°She does think that,¡± I replied softly. ¡°And we might be taking a little bit of advantage of her disorder. But how else are we supposed to push her or get answers? She won¡¯t do it on her own.¡± ¡°What if she hates us more?¡± he asked. ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± I said confidently. ¡°Once she knows that we love her, that we had nothin¡® to do with whatever happened to her¡­ It¡¯ll be different.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll never be the same,¡± he said. ¡°Or even like what you¡¯d nned before.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I replied. ¡°Bly has a lot of healin¡® to do. And we will be with her every step of the way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this, Karma,¡± Havoc mumbled. ¡°You still love her,¡± I stated. ¡°I¡­ I never stopped, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough anymore,¡± he said sadly. 1 frowned at him. ¡°What¡¯s goin¡® on with you?¡± I asked. ¡°Feels like there¡¯s more than just you wantin¡® to fuck your stepsister.¡± Havoc shook his head. ¡®I feel so guilty¡­¡± he trailed off, refusing to look at me. ¡°We all do,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± he muttered. I sighed. ¡°How about we just go to sleep for now?¡± I suggested. ¡°CG¡¯s gonna be here bright and early.¡± All I want to do is snuggle up with my spark until all her broken pieces are put back together. Possessive Riders 57 Chapter 57: Sleepwalker Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. More Rewards I woke up covered in familiar warmth like I do every morning. For just a moment, I didn¡¯t want to get up. I didn¡¯t want to move, or have to go back to reality. I wanted to stay right where I was; wrapped in warmth and half asleep. I had nned to do just that too. I mean, these two will have to get up eventually, right? I¡¯ll just stay in this blissful state until then. At least, that¡¯s what I thought I¡¯d do until I felt arge, warm hand snake up the side of my shirt. My eyes flew open to see Karma sleeping in front of me. He was on his side, facing me with his arm under my head. It wasn¡¯t his hands feeling me up right now, almost cupping my breast. I¡¯m not surprised that CG is feeling me up though. It happens almost every morning. The two of them team up to try to get me into that state to ask me questions. It¡¯s¡­ been difficult. ¡°CG, stop,¡± I groaned, sleep thick in my voice as I tried to push his hand away. All that did was make him more eager. He fully cupped my breast, making me gasp. His thumb brushed across my ni.pple, making me squirm. ¡°C¨CCG,¡± I stuttered. I turned my head to re at CG, wondering why he wasn¡¯t listening to me. Karma¡¯s usually the more insistent one. CG likes to keep touching me, sure, but he stops groping me when tell him to. However, looking at the man behind me now, I see why CG didn¡¯t stop. Because it¡¯s not CG at all. It¡¯s Havoc. Everything fromst night came rushing back to me. Getting drunk with the ol¡®dies, finding Havoc in the hallway, and everything that happened once we got back here. Including¡­ Oh my god! I let him eat me out while I yed with myself! What the hell is wrong with me?! I me the alcohol. It was that. I was drunk. It was¡­ a mistake. Right? Of course, it was! These guys are¡­ not safe. Right? I have no idea how I feel anymore. Being back here, being with them again¡­ it¡¯s confusing me. They were mean and now they¡¯re pushy. They im to have no idea about what I went through, but¡­ I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s true anymore. I¡¯m falling right back into things like before with them. Well, worse now because we¡¯re all¡­ being intimate. It¡¯s a lot harder to remind myself that they don¡¯t care about me than I thought it would be. I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel safe again. Not with them, not ever. Yet¡­ that¡¯s what I feel. No matter how much I push them away, how much they push me, or how big of di.ckheads they are¡­ I feel safer here than I have in¡­ years. Since thest time I was here. Even with Everly¡¯s bullsh.it, I still felt safe. I just felt like no one liked me. I felt unwanted. < Chapter 57: Sleepwalker More Rewards But then Daniel took me. I found out that Everly was right about everything, none of them ever liked me, not even my mom. I was¡­ just a burden to everyone. So, Mom sold me off to a father I never knew. They all sent me off to literal hell on earth. There¡¯s a small part of me, a very small part, that keeps telling me that something isn¡¯t right though. Mom used to be my very best friend. It was always her and me against the world. She was a great mom and friend. Then I met the guys and felt like I had found my ce. I was a good kid, a good friend. Until Everly started lying about me. Even then though¡­ I never thought it was grounds for selling me off to a monster and his fucking cult. The mother I knew would never have done that. The guys I was friends with would never have left me unprotected. The club I thought I knew would never have let me suffer like that. But they all did, didn¡¯t they? Suddenly, Havoc¡¯s thumb brushed across my ni.pple again, making me twitch. I red harder at him, but he didn¡¯t notice. His eyes were closed, and I honestly wasn¡¯t sure if he was asleep or not. Havoc used to sleep¨Cwalk when we were kids, but it was rare. Tusk and the other club brothers would make jokes about it sometimes. When I moved in with them, there were a handful of times that Havoc would crawl into bed with me. Again, it was rare. It only happened a handful of times. I always low¨Ckey loved it, but he was gone by the time I woke up in the morning. He never said anything, and I assumed he either didn¡¯t want to talk about it, or thought I didn¡¯t know he was in my bed for most of the night. However, he never groped me in his sleep, so I¡¯m notpletely convinced this is that. ¡°Havoc,¡± I hissed, trying not to wake Karma up. If I do that, then there¡¯s no way I¡¯m getting out of this bed without being deliciously tortured. Ugh! Listen to me. Deliciously? Karma is brainwashing me. Unfortunately, Havoc didn¡¯t listen. His other arm snaked under me until he had me wrapped up and was holding me by my chest. I bit my bottom lip to keep from moaning as his fingers began to work my buds. He was rough, but gentle at the same time. He pinched my ni.pples hard and pulled. Then he massaged the sting away slowly before repeating it. Is he really asleep right now? ¡°H¨CHavoc, I hissed again. All he did was yank me back, stering my body to his as he worked my nipples. His lips were right by my ear, his hot breath fanning my neck. He thrust his hips forward, making me yelp in surprise. My eyes widened, but thankfully Karma didn¡¯t stir. Havoc groaned in my ear as he continued to work my body. I put my hands on his forearms, confused about what was happening. ¡°H¨CHavoc,¡± I stuttered, trying to be quiet. ¡°A are you a awake?¡± All I received was a groan in reply. My head was foggy, and I was starting to fall into that same haze yet again. My nipples have always been a special spot, and these four were not making it easy for me. I couldn¡¯t help myself when I started grinding back against Havoc. My brain was mush, but my body was wired. One more pull and pinch of my nipples, and I was cu.mming. I tried to hide my moans, but just as my orgasm started to push through me, another hand was gripping my chin. I looked at Karma just in time for him to pull my bottom lip free with his thumb. He was smirking at me, clearly awake that entire time. ¡°Let Havoc hear what he¡¯s doing to you,¡± he whispered as moans tumbled past my lips. Havoc was still working my body, pro¨Clonging my orgasm for far longer than should be possible. He only stopped after thrusting against me one more time and squeezing me tightly to him. I¡¯m positive that he came too. ¡°Well, that looked like fun,¡± Karma said. ¡°My turn now, baby?¡± He asked with a wink. I was breathless. I was foggy. I was seriously close to saying yes. ¡°Uh, what the hell?¡± Havoc rasped before yanking his hands away from me like I¡¯d lit him on fire with my body. ¡°Why the hell were you close to me like that?¡± And there went my happy daze. ¡°You were groping me, yo¨´ di.ckface!¡± I snapped, throwing him a dirty look. Havoc looked at me, then at himself, then at me again. Karma thankfully had enough sense to wrap me in his arms before Havoc could throw me off the bed in a fit of anger or something. Not that I think he would, but Havoc doesn¡¯t have the best track record with me right now. was¡­ asleep,¡± Havoc muttered, looking confused and¡­ is he blushing? ¡°One helluva se.x dream, aye?¡± Karma teased him. ¡°Yeah right,¡± he grunted. ¡°Bly was just rubbing up on me and my sleeping self probably just got carried away.¡± ¡°Says the guy who has jizz in his underwear,¡± I muttered, making Karma snort. ¡°If I had known it was you, I would have-¡± ¡°What?¡± I cut him off, sneering at him. ¡°Would you have thrown my legs up and fu.cked me with your tongue instead? Doing that sort of thing is really going to give you a bad case of blue¨Cballs one day, Havoc,¡± I said sarcastically. Karma snorted again, trying to hold in hisughter. ¡°You have a lot to say for someone who let her stepbrother get her off twice in less than 24 hours,¡± Havoc growled. ¡°You¡¯re the one that has a problem with us being step¨Csiblings, not me,¡± I blurted. Havoc gave me an incredulous look ¡°You don¡¯t find your attraction to me even the least bit fucking disgusting?¡± He asked incredulously. ¡°How can I when it makes you this upset and flustered?¡± I countered, smiling sweetly at him. Truth is, I probably only tease Havoc the most because I know he will never go soft on me. He might want to fu.ck me, maybe, but he hates that he does. He will always treat me like sh.it after every special moment we have. But I know Havoc well. I see the guilt in his eyes. I remember it back when we were teenagers too. Whatever the reason, whatever is going on¡­ I know that Havoc hates me. Maybe he just wants to hate-fu.ck, but he hates that he wants me. Even if he was kind of nicest night. I¡¯m starting to see that anything se.xual that happens between us, Havoc hates and beats himself up over. I think I might push it a little because he deserves to feel like sh.it. It feels good in the moment, and I never have to worry about falling for any tricks of his either, because he never has any. ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± Havoc muttered as he threw the nket off of him and swung his legs over the side of the bed. ¡°Well, I guess you can answer the famous question for us then,¡± I retorted. ¡°Famous question?¡± Karma asked. I looked up at Havoc as he stood up and turned to face me. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, smiling at Havoc. ¡°They say that crazy girls have the best tasting pu.ssy. Is that true?¡± Karma snorted out augh as Havoc blushed fiercely. I had to fight to hide augh at his reaction. It was so not appropriate of me to say, but¡­ fu.ck it! They can do what they want to me, so I might as well make them squirm when I can. If they get to have fun ying with me, then I¡¯m going to do the same. 5 ? 96 Comments Get Bonus (Ad) > This update is avable on Find1Novel Possessive Riders 58 Chapter 58: Teasing Tae/Computer Guru/ CG¡¯s P.O.V. ~Two dayster ~ More Powerd ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I asked as we all sat and watched the show. Chapters first released on F¦ÉndNovel ¡°She¡¯s starting to find out what drives us up a fucking wall,¡± Havoc muttered. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Karma agreed. We were all watching her as we spoke. We were in the bar part of the club. There¡¯s a party going on like always, but since it¡¯s the middle of the week, it¡¯s mostly club members and hang¨Carounds, which are girls that hang around the club either chasing a patch or wanting to be a subus. We were sitting in our normal booth, which was always reserved for the top members of the club only. Originally, we weren¡¯t going toe here, but Coco managed to twist all that up. She found us in the hallway and stopped to say hi to Blythe. They talked a little bit before Coco asked her toe meet the other club girls, who were pleasant to be around. I thought Bly was going to say no. Hell, I wish I would have declined immediately. But no. Bly said why not, and I was too shocked to do anything about it right away. I followed behind them, asking Bly over and over again if she was sure. She was getting annoyed, but I was nervous. These are women we¡¯ve all fu.cked. Well, Karma and I haven¡¯t fu.cked them all, but Psy.cho and Havoc had. Hell, some of them have even had Dragon on asion. As soon as we got here, I texted the guys. Slowly, but surely, they all made their way here. Karma came quick as fu.ck. Havoc pretended not to care, but just ¡°happened¡± to be free, so he was here after about ten minutes. And Psycho, well, he was already fu.cking here. He was flirting with Snapper, despite what she fucking did to our girl. Bly nced at him, but didn¡¯t seem to care at first. But then something happened. I don¡¯t know what. I don¡¯t why. But I really fu.cking like it. No matter how confusing it is. Here we are, watching as Blypletely ignores Psycho and Snapper and chats with the other subi. The bitter bunch of them are more than happy to keep the brothers here entertained, while the others all gush and fuss over Bly. It was clearly irritating the hell out Snapper, Psycho, and Havoc. I wasn¡¯t sure why Psycho or Havoc was annoyed though. Havoc seems to only ever be annoyed with Bly over thest few days. He isn¡¯t angry like he used to be, and I catch him watching her more. But I swear, something is going on between the two. Every time they¡¯re close to each other, Havoc¡¯s angry and Bly¡¯s smiling like she¡¯s won something, I don¡¯t get it, but I like it. Psycho¡­ I¡¯m not sure what the man¡¯s problem is right now. He hasn¡¯t said much about Bly thest few days. He does babysitting when Karma tells him to withoutint, but it¡¯s not like Psycho to be so quiet. Ever. About anything. He¡¯s always been a loud mouth. He has yet to be blessed with a night¨Cshift, but I¡¯m notining as long as I get to be there. 1.5 Chapter 58: Teasing All that being said, something is going on. These two say Bly is figuring out how to get under our skin, but¡­ why? For what reason? ¡°She¡¯s gonna make Psycho explode,¡± Karma muttered before taking a drink of his beer, his eyes fixed on Bly. ¡°She¡¯s not even paying attention to him,¡± I said. ¡°Just wait for it,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m looking at,¡± I muttered. Karma smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything. I decided to do what he said. I turned to face where Bly was. They were close enough to hear. The music wasn¡¯t too loud since it was mostly just club members. Everyone was having a good time. At least, I thought that until I really looked at Psycho. He was ring daggers at the back of Bly¡¯s head as Snapper hung off his arm. Bly had her back to him, and I wasn¡¯t even sure she knew that he was staring at her. Or, that is, until I saw her head tilt back. I couldn¡¯t see clearly, but it definitely looked like she noticed him. Then, much to my surprise, she leaned over Roxy, propping her a.ss in the air. She was wearing a dress again, just like she always used to. A pretty yellow dress with purple flowers all over it. It was flowy, but showed a lot of skin. It¡¯s probably my fu.cking favorite dress. Those fu.cking legs. Even with that scar running down her left thigh. It¡¯s towards the middle¨Cinner part of her thigh. Karma and I noticed it a while ago, but we didn¡¯t say much about it. We know Bly isn¡¯t giving us answers, and we didn¡¯t want to make her feel insecure. I know she has more. I can tell by the way that she tries to hide her back with her hair. She never lets us see herpletely naked. That damn, long, silky hair of hers is hiding secrets that I¡¯m not even sure I want to know. But this¡­ this Bly tonight, this is different. She¡¯s still got her a.ss propped up and Psy.cho¡¯s eyes are glued to it. I can see a few other brothers looking too. I was about to jump to my feet to pluck their fu.cking eyes out, but Psycho handled it first. All he did was push them and grumble a few words before his eyes turned to Bly. And Bly¡­ she knew exactly what she was doing. She¡¯s putting on a show for Psycho. Havoc tensed next to me and Bly¡¯s eyes flickered our way, looking right at him. A small smirk touched her lips before she looked away and giggled. ¡°Sorry Roxy,¡± Bly said loud enough for us all to hear. ¡°I must be a little tipsy.¡± Roxy, Glitter, and Coco shared a look before giggling with her. ¡°You were so right about her Coco,¡± Glitter giggled with them. ¡°She¡¯s so fun!¡± ¡°Way more fun than I expected,¡± Roxy agreed. The four of them are trashed. I can¡¯t believe Karma is letting this go on. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m letting this go on. ¡°She seems desperate to me!¡± Snapper called out, killing the vibe in the whole room. I groaned. ¡°Why are we keeping her around again?¡± I asked Karma. ¡°Until we have some kind of evidence against Everly and Alex to ban them from the club, we need her,¡± he replied. ¡°Snapper is their dumbest link. The more we look like we trust them over Bly, the more they¡¯ll slip up. Can¡¯t take risks with the club princesses. The other chapters might get involved, and you know Ev is petty 2/5 Chapter 58 Teasing enough to take it that far.¡± I sighed, knowing he was right. Bly stood up straight on her wobbly legs. She turned around with her drink in her hand and looked at the couple. I could see her eyes moving down their bodies right before augh huffed out of her chest. ¡°Desperate? Me?¡± She asked. ¡°Or is there a mirror near you that I just don¡¯t see?¡± I was mid¨Cdrink when Bly said that and ended up choking on my beer as I tried not tough. ¡°How am I the desperate one?¡± Snapper shot back. ¡°You¡¯ve been bending over, wiggling your ass in front of Psycho all night!¡± ¡°Oh, so he has noticed,¡± Bly replied before sipping her drink. ¡°Told ya,¡± Karma whispered to me. Fu.ck, he sure did. ¡°See, desperate,¡± Snapper stated. ¡°How so?¡± Bly asked. ¡°You sure you¡¯re not just mad that I can tease him from across the room, but you can hang all over him, pushing your fake ti.ts in his face, and he barely even notices you?¡± ¡°Jesus fu.cking christ,¡± Havoc muttered before chugging the rest of his beer and waving it to the prospect behind the bar for another. ¡°Oh please,¡± Snapper spat. ¡°I¡¯ve been with Psycho like a hundred times. Way more than you, probably. And he still lets me hang all over him with you here. I¡¯m his favorite. You can¡¯t be that great. Ya know, if he¡¯s still I scoffed, but it went unnoticed. ¡°Well, you could be right,¡± Bly said, giving a thoughtful look. ¡°Psycho wouldn¡¯t know though.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Glitter asked, her face scrunched in confusion. ¡°Which one of us is better,¡± Bly replied. ¡°We¡¯ve never had se.x.¡± Coco, Roxy, and Glitter all gasped dramatically before giggling again. Snapper looked annoyed, like she wanted to call bullsh.it. Psycho looked like he was seconds away from flipping out. ¡°He has a huge co.ck,¡± Snapper said smugly. ¡°The biggest here, actually. I would know.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t doubt that,¡± Bly muttered before taking another drink. ¡°And I already knew that Psycho had a huge di.ck. I said we haven¡¯t had sex, not that we hadn¡¯t done anything.¡± The three subi fell into a fit ofughter and Snapper¡¯s whole face turned red. I was desperately trying to hide my amusement at the whole ordeal. ¡°Blythe, what the fuck?!¡± Psycho snapped. ¡°What? It¡¯s true,¡± she replied, frowning at him. ¡°You were the one that wanted me to admit it so badly that you spanked me until I came in the fitting room at the mall, but now suddenly it¡¯s not okay to talk about?¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Psycho mumbled as he covered his face with his hand. ¡°What the hell?¡± I muttered with augh. you.¡± ¡°Yeah, but like you said,¡± Snapper replied smugly. ¡°This is my job. You¡­ you¡¯re just easy.¡± Bly took another drink from her cup. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right, because I have been with all of them in some way since I¡¯ve been back,¡± she stated, like they were having some kind of personal conversation. Like they were friends or some sh.it. ¡°All of them?¡± Glitter asked. ¡°You mean, Prez, Guru, VP, and our dear enforcer?¡± The girls were nothing but a giggling mess. The brothers were enjoying the hell out of the show. Joker even pushed Cherry aside to join the other club girls. The man does love the giggly types. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bly replied, not the least bit bothered. ¡°Wait¡­ isn¡¯t Havoc your stepbrother?¡± Cherry asked. ¡°What did I just hear?!¡± a new voice screeched, joining the room. I groaned as Everly walked in with Nikki and Alex. She took in the scene while Bly drank some more. Then she looked at us, at Psycho, and back to Bly. ¡°Did you just say you and my brother¡­ did stuff? Like se.x stuff?¡± She asked, disgusted. ¡°Yup,¡± Bly replied, not bothered in the least. ¡°Yeah fu.cking right!¡± Everly shouted. ¡°Ev, let it go,¡± Havoc growled. Everly scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re step¨Csiblings, and she¡¯s going around saying stuff like that about you!¡± Everly yelled. ¡°Oh rx, will ya?¡± Bly said to her. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re blood¨Crted. Besides, he just ate me out a little bit, chill.¡°. My head snapped to Havoc as my eyes widened. He closed his eyes and released a slow breath. ¡°You have some serious exining to do,¡± I mumbled before looking back at Bly just in time to see Psycho rip the cup out of her hand, throw her over his shoulder, and storm out. ¡°Fu.ck,¡± I muttered. ¡°I want to follow them.¡± ¡°Give them a few minutes first,¡± Karma said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she just did all of that,¡± Havoc muttered. ¡°She wants to get under our skin, Karma said. ¡°Why though?¡± I asked. Karma looked at me. ¡°Why do you think?¡± he asked. < Chapter 58: Teasing I shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ think she¡¯s doing this for a reason, do you?¡± I asked. ¡°Like to try to get our guards down?¡± ¡°Honestly?¡± Karma asked and I nodded. ¡°I think she¡¯s doing it to take back some sort of control. We¡¯ve all been pushy with her, some of us in meaner ways,¡± he said, giving Havoc a pointed look. ¡°I think that she probably thinks that if we¡¯re going to mess with her, she can mess with us.¡± I smiled at that. ¡°Well,¡± I replied. ¡°Let¡¯s see what she can do to mess with me.¡± 12 120 Comments Get Bonus (Ad) > Possessive Riders 59 Chapter 59: Drunken Control Blythe¡¯s P.QV. More Rewards > What the heck is wrong with me? Over thest few days, I¡¯ve been trying to figure out what makes each of the guys tick. Karma and CG were harder to figure out. If I pushed too far, then they would take more, and I wasn¡¯t sure I would be able to say
  1. no. If I pushed them away, they¡¯d just try harder. Forget doing anything to make them jealous. I was way too scared of how they would react to even try.
Havoc and Psy.cho though? Now they¡¯re a whole different story. They were way easier to figure out. Like stupid easy. I almost wondered when the hell I grew balls enough to keep pushing their buttons the way I was. For Havoc, all it took was a little not so innocent touching. Or a flirtyment. Or even just a look. I could see in his eyes how it conflicted him. First, I would see lust. Then his eyes would harden, almost like he was angry. And they always settled on guilt. I didn¡¯t understand it, and I wasn¡¯t going to ask. Especially when I saw the way his hands would twitch as if he wanted to touch me. Or the way his lips would part like he was about to say something. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but I knew what I was doing was getting under his skin. Psy.cho was a bit harder to figure out. I was a little too afraid to push him the same way I did with Havoc. After what had happened in the fitting room, I wasn¡¯t convinced that Psy.cho wouldn¡¯t push back. But he imed to not want me. Yet, when I got here, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off me. It didn¡¯t take me long to realize that neither Psy.cho nor Havoc liked that I was hanging out with the club girls. Havoc reacted funny any time I got too close to Roxy. Which led me to believe that she was his favorite. However, the girls didn¡¯t really seem to like the guys like that. At least, not my guys. Pretty sure that Glitter has a thing for Joker though. Or maybe she just looks at all the single brothers like that? Anyway, I was having fun figuring out what drove them crazy. Psy.cho imed to not want me in any way, but he doesn¡¯t act like it. No brothers have hit on me, and I assume that Karma told them all I was imed. Since, that¡¯s apparently what they want to do. Or so they say. But it does seem a little like Psy.cho was getting jealous that I was all over the girls and that some of the brothers were watching us too. And I was way too drunk to care about anything flying out of my mouth. ¡°I already knew that Psy.cho had a huge di.ck. I said we haven¡¯t had se.x, not that we hadn¡¯t done anything.¡± ¡°Blythe, what the fuck?!¡± ¡°You were the one that wanted me to admit it so badly that you spanked me until I came in the fitting room at the mall, but now suddenly it¡¯s not okay to talk about?¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± And just when things were getting good, the club princesses and their side¨Ckick were here. Everly was screeching like a banshee. Alex was staring at CG. Hard. In a way that made me want to block her view of him. The other girl, I think her name was Nikki, was looking at me skeptically as her eyes flickered towards Havoc every few seconds. < Chapter 59: Drunken Control More Rewards Oh, I get it. She has a thing for him. Unfortunately for her, he has a thing for his stepsister. Which is why I kept going. To pi.ss her off. Because I really didn¡¯t like her. I mean, she was there when Alex hit me. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s the one that told Karma I was popping pills. I wanted her to know more than anyone exactly what Havoc and I had been up to. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re blood¨Crted. Besides, he just ate me out a little bit, chill out.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everly screeched. I shrugged, appearing unbothered even though I wanted to crack up more than anything right now. ¡°He had his tongue shoved deep inside me until I came all over his face,¡± I said smugly. ¡°Is that what you wanted to hear, Ev?¡± Everly scowled at me. ¡°That can¡¯t be true,¡± Nikki mumbled behind her. ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°Just like it¡¯s true that Karma has been sleeping in my bed every night, and I¡¯ve been waking up with his hands all over me every morning.¡± My eyes were on Everly the whole time, and then I turned to Alex. ¡°Oh, and let¡¯s not forget that CG¡¯s also there. Almost every day. There¡¯s only been one day I woke up without his hands on me.¡± Then I giggled and took a step closer to Everly. I tipped my cup back, drinking more. I was going to have a killer hangover in the morning, but I was having way too much fun to care. For once, I feel powerful against them. All of them. The guys, Everly and Alex. It feels good. ¡°Anything you three want to say to that?¡± I asked sweetly. However, before they could, we were interrupted. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Psy.cho said as he ripped the cup from my hand. I was mid¨Cdrink when he did so and the rest of the contents went all over me and the floor. I red at Psy.cho. ¡°You owe me another drink, you a.sshole,¡± I demanded. ¡°You¡¯re done for the night,¡± he stated angrily. ¡°You¡¯re wasted.¡± ¡°Yeah, so wasted, you¡¯re lying,¡± Everly shot out. ¡°Oh, Ev, that¡¯s so cute,¡± I said with a snort. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying? Why? Because your brother and Karma would never touch me?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± she replied. ¡°They have higher standards.¡± ¡°And CG,¡± Alex added. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t either. We¡¯re in love. Just like Ev and Karma, and Nikki and Havoc. We¡¯re gonna be the ones with their patches, not you.¡± My eyebrows shot up as Iughed Like, hard. Really hard. I was doubled over with tears in my eyes that sh.it was so funny. I ¡°Oh my god,¡± I struggled to get out between fits ofughter. ¡°You guys are delusional.¡± Suddenly, I was lifted off my feet and tossed over someone¡¯s shoulder. I knew instantly that it was Psy.cho. Myughter turned into giggles as he adjusted me on his shoulder. < Chapter 59. Drunken Control More Rewards > ¡°You guys are fu.cking done talking for the night!¡± He shouted before storming out of the room, heading down. a hall that I never go down. The hall that usually holds all the brother¡¯s rooms. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked as I hung there like a sack of potatoes. ¡°My room,¡± he ground out. ¡°You sound angry,¡± Imented. ¡°I am fu.cking angry,¡± he replied tightly. ¡°Oh,¡± I said causally. ¡°Why?¡± Psy.cho threw open a door and walked into the room. He kicked the door shut, flipped on the lights, and threw me on the bed like I weighed nothing. I bounced, giggling like a little kid. Psy.cho stood by his door, arms crossed, staring at me like I was a puzzle he was trying to solve. ¡°Is it because I told everyone that I know you have a big di.ck?¡± I asked as I sat up. ¡°You¡¯ve never even seen it,¡± he muttered. ¡°I felt it,¡± I replied. Psy.cho shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m mad about,¡± he said. ¡°Oh,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Is it because I told everyone that I¡¯ve been¡­ intimate with all of you?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied with a sigh, running his hand through his long hair. He wore it down today. He looks really good with his hair down in a in ck Henley shirt, dark jeans, those ck biker boots, and, of course, his cut. It¡¯s so unfair how hot he is. ¡°Is it because I mouthed off to Everly?¡± I grumbled. ¡°No, Blythe,¡± he said, sounding exhausted. ¡°Was it that club girl all over you?¡± I asked. ¡°Cause she had iting-¡± For more chapters visit Find_Novel(. ¡°No, Shorty,¡± he cut me off. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been fu.cking teasing me all night, and you knew exactly what you were doing.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I replied, my mouth forming a perfect O. ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say?¡± Psy.cho asked incredulously. ¡°Oh!?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Uh, did you like it?¡± I asked. Psycho gawked at me. ¡°Like it,¡± he repeated, gaping at me ¡°Yeah, I mean, I even wore the turquoise panties you like,¡± I said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see them?¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked, confused. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a fucking thong! That¡¯s partly why I¡¯m so angry! And it¡¯s fu.cking purple!¡± I smirked at him. Chapter 59: Drunken Control More Rewards > ¡°But you did like those turquoise ones?¡± I asked, smiling. ¡°I noticed you looking at them when we were paying.¡± ¡°Bly,¡± he groaned, scrubbing a hand down his face. ¡°Why are you doing this? I thought you agreed that what happened in the fitting room was a mistake and that we should forget about it.¡± I frowned at him. ¡°I never said that,¡± I replied. ¡°You guys all say stuff to me and think that it¡¯s what I want. You never ask me. You just use my body how you want and then toss me aside afterward like I mean nothing.¡± ¡°What? No, that¡¯s not-¡± ¡°If you guys are going to keep ying games with me, why can¡¯t I y games with you?¡± I interrupted him. ¡°At least if I do¡­ I get some kinda control back.¡± ¡°Control?¡± Psy.cho repeated. ¡°Bly, Shorty, Sweet Stuff, I¡¯m sorry if I ever made you feel like you didn¡¯t have a choice any time that I touched you. That¡¯s not what I wanted, and I know that¡¯s not what the guys want either. I know that Karma and CG are¡­ a bit more pushy, but babe, they just care about you. They want to know what happened to you and why you think we had something to do with it. Do you really feel like they were¡­ forcing you?¡± My bottom lip trembled as I red at him. ¡°You id.iot!¡± I yelled, throwing a pillow at his face. ¡°Hey!¡± he shouted. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t feel that way! That¡¯s what makes it worse!¡± I blurted. ¡°I like it and I know I shouldn¡¯t! I hate how safe you all make me feel when you shouldn¡¯t! You guys have no right to make me feel that way! I have to get some kind of control back!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Psy.cho rushed out, putting his hands out in front of him. ¡°Alright, I get it, okay?¡± ¡°Do you?¡± I asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Not really, but I needed you to chill out,¡± he replied. I huffed and rolled my eyes. I¡¯m too drunk for this. I¡¯m about to make aplete fool out of myself. ¡°Have any of you¡­ ever actually cared about me?¡± 7 Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote Possessive Riders 60 Chapter 60: Emotional Whish Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. More Rewards > ¡°Have any of you¡­ ever actually cared about me?¡± Why did I ask that? I feel so stupid. Psy.cho didn¡¯t answer for so long that I thought I wasn¡¯t going to get one. I looked at the floor as he came over to sit on the bed next to me. He bumped my knee with his and waited until I looked up into those almost ck eyes. A softness that I rarely ever got to see was there. It reminded me of better times with him. Before everything went to sh.it. ¡°Do you honestly think we never did?¡± he asked. His voice wasn¡¯t using, but genuinely curious. It made me feel even sillier. ¡°I¡­ I used to think that you guys were my best friends,¡± I said softly. ¡°I used to think I had a special bond with each of you. Something unbreakable. Something special. Something just for us. If you¡¯d asked me eleven years ago, I would have said yes without a doubt. If you¡¯d asked me even nine or ten years ago, I would have said yes, and argued tooth and nail. I mean¡­ I did do that, but¡­¡± I trailed off as a stray tear fell from my eye. ¡°I¡¯ve spent thest eight years believing that none of you did, and now that I¡¯m back¡­ Everything is just so confusing Chayton. I feel so lost and confused and¡­ I don¡¯t know what to think.¡± I dropped my head into my hands as everything started building up. I was trying to breathe so that I didn¡¯t cry. I shouldn¡¯t have said a word. I¡¯m just drunk babbling now. Suddenly, Psy.cho grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands from my face. I looked up and was shocked to see pain etched in his features. There was so much guilt in his eyes too. It made me feel bad for saying anything. ¡°Short Cake,¡± he said softly. ¡°We¡¯ve always cared about you. Always. Since the first day we met you. We were friends. We had a special connection. All of that was real.¡± Tears filled my eyes as I stared at him. ¡°B¨Cbut you guys¡­ treated me so differently when Mom married Tusk,¡± I said, confused. Psy.cho sighed heavily. ¡°Look, we made a lot of mistakes, Bly,¡± he told me. ¡°We were just kids back then too. Our < Chapter 60 Emotional Whish More Rewards > hearts were in the right ce, but our heads weren¡¯t. I¡¯m really sorry for believing Everly and Alex and not even getting your side of things. I know that the others are sorry too, but we always cared about you, baby. That¡¯s why we were so heartbroken when you didn¡¯t-¡± Suddenly, someone started banging on the door, cutting Psy.cho off. ¡°Psy.cho! Baby! Let me in!¡± Said that blonde club girl from the other side. My eyebrows shot up, and I snatched my hands out of Psy.cho¡¯s grip. ¡°Ignore her,¡± he told me, grabbing my hands again. ¡°Come on baby! Open up! I¡¯m here for our nightly naughty time!¡± ¡°Nightly naughty time?¡± I asked Psy.cho. ¡°I have no idea what she¡¯s talking about,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s why I said to ignore her.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I asked sarcastically. ¡°Bly, I haven¡¯t been with anyone since we dragged your a.ss back here,¡± he told me. ¡°Wait, really?¡± I asked. ¡°Un¨Cfu.cking¨Cfortunately,¡± he grumbled. ¡°CG never lets me forget it either.¡± I smiled at that. I don¡¯t know why I believe him, but I do. We can reevaluate tomorrow when I¡¯m sober. However¡­ Content originallyes from find(?)ovel I jumped to my feet and made it to the door before Psy.cho could stop me. I ripped the door open to see the blonde¡¯s smiling face on the other side. Her smile fell into a scowl when she looked at me. ¡°Sorry, chicka, Psy.cho¡¯s nightly naughty time is going to be taken care of by me tonight, okay?¡± I said cheerfully. The girl scoffed. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± she asked me. ¡°The girl who¡¯s going to spend the night in Psy.cho¡¯s bed,¡± I replied happily. ¡°For fu.ck¡¯s sake,¡± Psy.cho muttered behind me. ¡°Just get out of here Snapper.¡± He yelled at her. > ¡°I¨CI know it¡¯s your hoo.ker name, but¡­ Snapper? Really?¡± I said, cracking up. ¡°That¡¯s got to be the dumbest name I¡¯ve ever heard! I¡¯d be afraid to stick my di.ck in a girl they called Snapper.¡± ¡°How dare you!?¡± Snapper shrieked, making meugh harder. ¡°It¡¯s like something you¡¯d name your pet turtle,¡± I continued, dying ofughter. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough outta you,¡± Psy.cho said as he gently pushed me aside. ¡°Snapper, get lost, yeah? Don¡¯te by my room again.¡± Then he mmed the door in her face before turning to face me. ¡°You were fu.cking a girl named Snapper,¡± I teased him, snorting. ¡°You were fu.cking a polo¨Cwearing dillhole named Sean,¡± he retorted. That made meugh again. ¡°He really is a polo¨Cwearing dillhole,¡± I agreed. ¡°I think I¡¯ve always preferred a more rugged man. I me you guys and the club.¡± ¡°Yet look at who you married,¡± he countered. I waved him off. ¡°That was just to get away,¡± I told him. ¡°Away from where?¡± he asked. I froze, realizing what I¡¯d just let slip. It shouldn¡¯t matter though, because they should know. They do know. Right? ¡°Bly?¡± Psy.cho asked gently. ¡°You gonna tell me?¡± I turned to face him. There was so much I wanted to say, so much I wanted to ask, but my lips wouldn¡¯t move. I was afraid of how things would change if I did. Either things would be confirmed and whatever little bit of my heart is left would crumble to dust. Or¡­ or I would find out that someone, somewhere along the line, has been lying to me. < Chapter 60: Emotional Whish More Rewards > Either option flips my world upside down. I¡¯m so tired of having my life drastically changed because of other people. First with mom marrying Tusk. Then with Everly lying and stealing my friends away. Then with Daniel and Silent Divine. Then Sean, and running away, and living on my own, and being brought back here¡­ I¡¯m not ready for things to change again. Especially when I¡¯m not sure how they will exactly. ¡°Bly, you can tell me,¡± Psy.cho said gently. ¡°Can I ask you something else instead?¡± I replied, wanting to change the subject. ¡°Sure,¡± he mumbled with a sigh, thankfully letting it go. ¡°Does¡­ Granny Waya hate me now too?¡± I asked shyly. Psy.cho¡¯s eyes widened for a split moment before he started shaking his head. ¡°No, of course not, Shorty¡± he rushed out. ¡°Granny could never hate you.¡± ¡°W¨Cwell, I haven¡¯t seen her¡­¡± I mumbled. Psy.cho blew out a breath as he ran a hand through his hair. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re back,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping it from her.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± I whined. ¡°Because she¡¯s going to kick my a.ss when she finds out what we did to you!¡± he said. ¡°She already always thought Everly was up to no good. Plus, you almost died after being here for a few days. Granny is gonna have my nuts when she finds out.¡± That made me giggle a little. ¡°You deserve it,¡± I told him. ¡°Yeah, okay, I¡¯ll take you to see her soon, okay?¡± he said. I nodded with a smile on my face. ¡°In the meantime, maybe you should get spanked for once,¡± I said. ¡°Are you insane?¡± he asked tly. I giggled. ¡°Ohe on, I liked it,¡± I said teasingly. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you spank me,¡± he grunted. : ¡°What if I let you spank me again?¡± I suggested. ¡°Ya know, for pi.ssing you off out there.¡± ¡°Bly¡­ thest time I spanked you, you came and then cried after,¡± he said. ¡°Not because I didn¡¯t like it,¡± I muttered. ¡°But because you liked it too much,¡± he grunted. ¡°Okay, what about a different punishment then?¡± I offered. ¡°Like what?¡± he asked skeptically. ¡°Something that you can enjoy, but I won¡¯t cu.m,¡± I said. ¡°Like¡­¡± I trailed off, thinking. ¡°Oh! I know!¡± I said before dropping to my knees in front of him. ¡°B¨CBly, what are you doing?¡± he asked with wide eyes. ¡°You can fu.ck my face,¡± I stated as I grabbed onto his jeans. Psy.cho¡¯s eyes went wide. I started undoing his jeans, and he didn¡¯t stop me, so I took that as a good sign. I tugged his jeans down a little and that was when he finally snapped out of whatever spell he was under. ¡°Bly, ha¡­ do you know what you¡¯re saying right now?¡± He asked, grabbing my hands to stop
  1. me.
¡°I¡¯m telling you to let me suck your di.ck,¡± I said. ¡°You can fu.ck my face, I don¡¯t have a gag reflex.¡± ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± he stuttered. ¡°Come on, Psy.cho,¡± I cooed, smiling up at him. ¡°Let me help you find a release.¡± ¡°W¨Cwhat if you regret it after?¡± he asked. I shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t let me,¡± I blurted. ¡°How the hell am I supposed to do that?¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied. ¡°But I want this right now, so can you shut up and let go of my hands?¡± Suddenly, his door burst open. We looked at the intruder to see it was CG. He rushed inside, turned to shut the door and lock it, then turned around to look at us. His hazel eyes took in the scene as a smile spread across his face. ¡°Oh, looks like I arrived just in time.¡± 9 Possessive Riders 61 Chapter 61: Kind Words Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. More Rewards > ¡°Looks like I got here just in time,¡± CG said, smirking at us. I blinked at him for a moment. This is going to turn into something more. With CG and Karma, it always does. They¡¯re the two I haven¡¯t figured out how to torture. I mean, other than being a brat to them. I can¡¯t tease them because they feed into it, leaving me needy, or taking care of my neediness. I¡¯ve been trying to think of ways to take Karma¡¯s control from him. I know that would pi.ss him off. He¡¯s used to always having control. I have to figure out how to take just a little bit from him. But CG? Nothing bothers CG when ites to me. He was always like that. Always more than happy to touch me or just be around me. If I tease CG, it¡¯ll be like giving him what he wants. He loves attention from me. But I doubt that not giving him any at all would do much either. He¡¯d still here and watch me suck Psy.cho¡¯s di.ck and love every second of it. Well, CG is the only one who actually listens to me when I tell him to stop. Of course, I have to sound serious, otherwise he won¡¯t take me seriously. I wonder if I could test him, push his limits. Make him sit and watch, tease him, but refuse to let him touch me at all. How much would it take for CG to break? What will he do to me when he does? ¡°This isn¡¯t what it looks like!¡± Psy.cho rushed out, bringing me back to reality. ¡°Oh?¡± CG asked with a raised brow. He crossed his arms, leaned back against the door, and crossed his ankles. ¡°And what does it look like, Psy.cho?¡± He asked, smirking at us. I tried to fight the smile that was making my lips twitch. ¡°Blythe is just drunk, and she¡¯s back into that split personality of hers, that¡¯s all,¡± Psy.cho said. My jaw dropped as I stared up at him. ¡°I do not have a split personality!¡± I defended myself. But I was ignored. ¡°And man.¡± you were just going to take advantage of her?¡± CG asked, teasing. ¡°Psy.cho, not cool ¡°You and Karma do it fu.cking daily!¡± Psy.cho argued. ¡°Havoc apparently fu.cking ate her out!¡± ¡°And you think that makes it okay?¡± CG replied, definitely teasing Psy.cho, but I¡¯m not sure Psy.cho realizes that. ¡°I¨CI was telling her no,¡± he stuttered. ¡°Were you?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, were you?¡± CG echoed. Psy.cho huffed as his eyes flickered between the two of us. ¡°She got her knees on her own. I didn¡¯t ask for this,¡± he grumbled. ¡°But if you shut up and let go of my hands¡­ you can still enjoy it,¡± I said sweetly. ¡°Blythe, this is crazy,¡± he said, looking down at me. ¡°I think we¡¯ve alle to understand that none of us are sane here, Psy.cho.¡± I said, putting emphasis on his name. ¡°This is different, Shorty¡­¡± he replied, still being stubborn. What even is his problem? This isn¡¯t like him. I didn¡¯t expect Psy.cho to put up a fight at all. Be mean to me, yes, but try to stop me from giving him a blowjob? No way. ¡°What if she sucks me off first?¡± CG suggested with a sly smile. ¡°I have other ns for you,¡± I told him. CG¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, intrigued. I smiled at him. ¡°I think I finally found a way to push your buttons,¡± I said, giggling. ¡°But you have to promise to do as I say,¡± ¡°Of course, Fireball,¡± he replied instantly. ¡°Whatever you want. I¡¯m positive I can meet any expectations you have, baby girl.¡± gulped. The way CG said that had heat pooling in my lower belly. His eyes raked across me as he sucked in his bottom lip. When his eyes met mine again, they were full of heat. Heat that had me squirming on my knees. < Chapter 61: Kind Words ¡°Is this about control again, Short Cake?¡± Psy.cho asked. I looked up at him at the same time as CG. ¡°Control?¡± CG asked. More Rewards > ¡°She¡¯s been trying to gain back control over¡­ us, I guess,¡± Psy.cho answered him. ¡°She hates that she likes it here so much,¡± he murmured as he cupped the side of my face. ¡°Likes us so much.¡± ¡°Is that true, Bly?¡± CG asked me. ¡°You tryna gain some kinda control back because you hate how much you like it?¡± ¡°I¨CI¡­ shouldn¡¯t,¡± I stuttered. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t ever like it.¡± I went through simr feelings with Sean. At first, before things got bad. I liked everything he was doing to me and hated myself for it. He helped me see that just because I was se.xually abused didn¡¯t mean that I was broken. I could take control of that, of myself. I could learn what felt right, what felt good. It didn¡¯t make me less of a person, or weak, or damaged to still like se.x after what I went through. It just meant that I was finallyfortable with myself and my partner. That fu.cking bas.tard. He helped me through my trauma to give himself a bigger ego. It did Discover more novels at Find¡ïNovel help me, and I hate that it was him. I hate that he was the one that got me over my trauma, just to¡­ do what he did to me. I hate that it was him. I hate that it was all a fu.cking lie. And I struggled with that for years after I found out the truth. I struggled to feel okay again. I never thought I¡¯d ever have another good se.xual experience in my life. These four might have been pushing me into situations, but¡­ I could fight harder, I could have said no more sternly, I could tell them to stop sleeping in my bed. I know that CG would listen to me at least. So, why don¡¯t I fight more? Why do I like it so much? Why was it so easy for them to make me feel so¡­ much? I can¡¯t be hopeful. I refuse. Falling into their beds? Sure. It feels more right than anything else I¡¯ve ever done. No matter how much I try to fight it. But falling for more than just se.x? Absolutely not. Psy.cho moved his hand to ce two fingers under my chin. Then he lifted my head up until my eyes met his. He was giving me a stern look, but it wasn¡¯t his usual disdain for me. It was something different, something more fierce. > ¡°Whatever happened to you in the past¡­ it doesn¡¯t define you, Blythe Lyra Owens.¡± He stated sternly. ¡°Just because you had some awful experiences doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t have good ones. It¡¯s all about howfortable you feel. I know you hate us right now, but we all grew up together, Shorty. You¡¯refortable around us because we¡¯re home. As for liking what we do¡­ Well, maybe we¡¯re just real good at it.¡± He finished with a sly smirk. I didn¡¯t know what to say. His words were kind and rough and¡­ made me feel¡­ seen. It¡¯s been a very long time since I¡¯ve felt seen, noticed, cared about. A big part of me hates that Psy.cho is right, but¡­ another part of me¡­ a part that¡¯s growing louder and louder each day that I spend here¡­ is telling me that I have something wrong. I want to believe that part, but I know I couldn¡¯t handle it if that part of me was wrong. So, I¡¯m going to push it aside for now. Because I don¡¯t want to think at all. I just want to feel. Just for a little while. Just for the night. I want to focus on feeling and not thinking. ¡°It¡¯s okay to befortable with us, Blythe,¡± CG said softly, adding his thoughts. ¡°We would never hurt you and deep down you know that.¡± I looked at him and then to Psy.cho as I thought about what they said. It was simr to what Sean said, and that did help, but he turned out to be a big li.ar. These guys might be the same, but¡­ I know not to get my hopes up. Would it really be okay to lose myself in these feelings because I know not to expect anything? ¡°How about we call it a night, yeah?¡± Psy.cho suggested. ¡°You can sleep here tonight with CG.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll go sleep with Snapper?¡± I bit out, a bit surprised at my own tone. ¡°No,¡± he replied with a raised brow. ¡°I¡¯m the VP, babe, look around. I can take the couch.¡± I did look around, but I focused more on his big bed. ¡°We can all fit on the bed,¡± I argued, making CG snort. ¡°Used to sleeping with two guys already, Shorty?¡± Psy.cho teased me. ¡°I just think that after I swallow your cu.m you¡¯re going to want to snuggle me all night,¡± I teased right back. The smug smile dropped from Psy.cho¡¯s face. ¡°Seriously still on this?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m still down here, aren¡¯t I?¡± I retorted. > ¡°No touching me at all, okay?¡± I told him. ¡°I mean it. Not even if I get close to you. If you touch me without me saying it¡¯s okay first, I won¡¯t trust you even a little bit, and I¡¯ll make Karma kick you out of my bed until I say otherwise.¡± ¡°I got it, I got it,¡± CG said, smiling. ¡°Hands to myself.¡± I smiled at him before looking up at Psy.cho. ¡°Now,¡± I said. ¡°Let go of my hands so I can get started.¡± Possessive Riders 62 < Chapter 62: Breaking Psycho Chapter 62: Breaking Psy.cho Chayton/Psycho¡¯s P.O.V. *** More Rewards > ¡°Now, let go of my hands so I can get started.¡± Sh.it, I was still clutching her hands. I had gripped both of her small hands in one of mine when I held her face. I wanted her to stop. No, wait, that¡¯s not true. Not at all. I wanted her to keep going, but I wasn¡¯t sure this was a good idea. For any of us. Mostly because this will change everything. Sure, it¡¯s just some head, but it¡¯s going to change everything for me. I¡¯ve already been struggling to stay away from her. I¡¯m holding onto my sanity by a fu.cking thread. Having those juicy lips wrapped around my co.ck is going to be my breaking point. But it¡¯s Blythe that I¡¯m more worried about. What if Bly hates herself after? What if she cries? What if she wakes up tomorrow and regrets everything? ¡°Don¡¯t let me¡­¡± Her words from earlier echoed in my head. I have no idea how to do that. If she regrets it, then that¡¯s that. How am I supposed to change that? ¡°You all tossed me aside right after without a care about how I felt.¡± Did we? Did I? I know that CG didn¡¯t. Granted, I interrupted them. I have no idea what Havoc did to her after their little encounter back in the day, but the fact that he won¡¯t tell us means it ain¡¯t good, Dragon left right after kissing her. Karma never got his chance with her until recently. And how did I treat her? I told her it was a mistake and pretended like it never happened. I remember the hopeful way she looked at me the next morning. Like I was going toy some im to her right there in the middle of the kitchen while we all had breakfast together. Like I was going to change and suddenly start acting like a love¨Csick fool. And I remember how disappointed she looked when I ignored her and pretended like nothing. 176 > had happened. I remember how she pushed her food around on her te while Havoc and I talked about going to the beach with a few hot girls from school that always hung around us. I remember the way her tearful voice sounded when she told us to go without her because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. I was a real fu.cking a.sshole. Back then, I was a kid. I was scared. I had a huge crush on the same girl that all my closest friends liked. She was one of my best friends. I didn¡¯t want to ruin what we had, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin my friendships with my brothers. I treated her that way without thinking. Now that I¡¯m older though¡­ I can¡¯t imagine how used she felt back then. I wanted to push her away, but I never thought I¡¯d be paying for it like this all these yearster. I never thought that it would hurt her so much. What happened in the fitting room wasn¡¯t much better either. Bly egged me on, but I could have had some kind of control. Then we shared such a special moment that left me feeling like I didn¡¯t even know myself. All for me to ignore her again. ¡°Psy.cho,¡± Blyined when all I could do was stare at her. ¡°Chayton,¡± I said, my voiceing out raspy. Fu.ck, now I¡¯ve done it. It¡¯s toote to go back now. She broke me. CG¡¯s going to be thrilled. ¡°What?¡± Bly asked, confused and with that foggy look in her electric eyes. ¡°When we¡¯re alone, it¡¯s Chayton to you,¡± I stated, my voice sounding more confident. ¡°As a matter of fact, you can call all of us by our names when it¡¯s just us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing that-¡± ¡°Yes you are,¡± I cut her off. Bly frowned at me, but I smiled sweetly at her as I smoothed her pretty hair back. ¡°You want this¡­ then you y by my rules,¡± I told her. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. You don¡¯t like anything, you just tell me and we¡¯ll stop. But if you want to keep going¡­ you listen to me.¡± ¡°This is about me having control,¡± she growled, making me chuckle. Original content can be found at F¦ÉndNovel ¡°Oh baby, you¡¯re about to have my co.ck down your throat,¡± I said. ¡°You will be in control, but I want to hear my name off your lips again, and I know the guys do too. That¡¯s why you refuse to use anything other than our road names.¡± Blythe huffed. : < Chapter 62: Breaking Psycho ¡°How about¡­ only when I really want to?¡± she asked. I almostughed at that. More Rewards > ¡°Fine,¡± I said. Whatever I can get from her for now. I¡¯ll break her down eventually. Just like she¡¯s done with me. ¡°Then you have to right now. Say it. Chayton and Tae.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. ¡°Chayton.¡± A tingle ran down my spine and my co.ck throbbed. I¡¯ve been hard since she fell to her knees for me, but now¡­ fu.ck, now I¡¯m painfully hard. ¡°And Tae,¡± Bly added, looking at CG who looked ready to rip all her clothes off and ravish the fu.ck out of her. ¡°One more thing before I let go of your hands, and you go buck¨Cwild,¡± I said in a teasing tone, looking into those electric eyes. ¡°Yes, Chayton?¡± She asked, sending another shiver down my spine. Hearing my name has never sounded so fu.cking good. ¡°You do this¡­ and things between us are going to change,¡± I told her. ¡°Change?¡± she asked. I nodded, smiling sinisterly at her. ¡°If you¡¯re going to start pushing me like the guys do¡­ along with telling me not to make you regret it while throwing yourself at me¡­ I¡­¡± I trailed off, wondering how to word this. ¡°I ain¡¯t staying away anymore, Shorty. You su.ck me off tonight, and I¡¯m iming you.¡± ¡°C¨Cc¨Ciming me?!¡± She asked, horrified. I nodded, clicking my tongue. ¡°I been tryna stay away from you for years, Sweet Stuff,¡± I said, dragging my eyes down her body. ¡°If I can¡¯t push you away afterward¡­ then I¡¯mtching on, baby.¡± ¡°Fu.cking finally,¡± CG muttered in the background. ¡°Your choice, Short Cake,¡± I told her as I let go of her hands. ¡°Are you going to act like CG and Karma?¡± She asked me. ¡°Oh baby,¡± I said, chuckling as I dragged my knuckles down her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might be worse. You know I always do what I want. They¡¯ve been calling me Psy.cho since we were kids.¡± 316 < Chapter 62: Breaking Psycho ¡°Well, I, uh¡­¡± she trailed off, gripping my jeans. ¡°You think you can¡¯t handle it?¡± I challenged with a raised brow. That did it. ¡°I can handle you just fine, Chayton!¡± She practically spat on me. ¡°Mmmm,¡± I groaned happily. ¡°Then prove it.¡± Am I teasing her into this? Yes. Do I care? No. More Rewards Bly is damaged right now. I already nned to help her. I just¡­ wanted to keep a distance. After everything we¡¯ve been finding out, after her teasing me all night, after this¡­ Fu.ck it. CG was right. Everyone was right. I want her. I want her so badly. I don¡¯t just want the head she¡¯s offering either, or just her body. I want all of her. I want her the way we used to have her. Smiling and trusting. My little short cake red at me, huffed, and then ripped my jeans down to my ankles. I chuckled at her eagerness as my co.ck bounced free, literally pping her in the face. When Bly took in my member and her eyes widened, I full¨Conughed. I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You knew I had a big di.ck, baby,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy now.¡± ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t normal,¡± she muttered, still staring at my di.ck, causing him to twitch at the attention. ¡°I¡¯m above average, thanks for noticing Sweet Stuff,¡± I replied. ¡°Now, do what you so confidently thought you could do.¡± Her angry, electric eyes snapped up to re at me. ¡°You think I can¡¯t?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh, not many chicks can take my whole co.ck, baby,¡± I told her, fisting myself. ¡°It¡¯s okay though. I know you can make me feel good.¡± A determined look settled in those electric eyes. I smirked as she looked back at my co.ck. She swatted my hand away and grabbed onto me. A shudder ran through my body at the contact. Whoa. Just a touch from her and I feel on fu.cking fire. < Chapter 62: Breaking Psy cho More Rewards > Much to my surprise, Bly didn¡¯t waste any time. Her little tongue darted out, licking the underside of my shaft. I shivered and ced one hand on the top of her head. I moved her hair, holding it out of her face. She wrapped those juicy, natural red lips around my tip and my entire body deted. She took a little more of me in, working herself until she got half of my length. I was fu.cking mesmerized. ¡°That¡¯s right baby, just like that,¡± I cooed. ¡°Feels fu.cking great, Short Cake.¡± And I meant that. This is already the best head I¡¯ve ever gotten. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself.¡± I was desperately trying not to move my hips, or move Bly¡¯s head. I wanted her to feel in control. I wanted her to know she has all the power. And it was fu.cking killing me. Slowly, Bly¡¯s eyes wandered up my body until she was locked into my gaze. I was frozen, staring at her on her knees for me with those fu.cking amazing lips wrapped around my co.ck. It looks like something out of my fu.cking fantasies. She looks fu.cking incredible. Then, much to my amazement, Bly took a little more of me in, and a little more, and a little more. It felt fu.cking incredible. I was shocked. I can count on one hand the number of women who¡¯ve been able to take all of me. I have an impressive size. This is crazy. Bly is doing so great and her fu.cking mouth is so warm and wet. Bly had me almost all the way down her throat. The only sounds she made were either slobbery sounds from how fu.cking wet her mouth is, or little moans here and there. I was entranced by her. She was literally drooling to the point that it was dripping down my balls. And then, I swear the little fox smiled around my co.ck. She winked at me, and pushed forward, taking the rest of my length. I didn¡¯t even have time to register the shock of it before Bly really started working me. She was bobbing her head fast, and her mouth was so warm and wet. My eyes rolled back as my hips thrust forward just a little. Bly banged her fist on my leg and I looked down at her. She was ring at me and I raised a brow at her. ¡°You want to stop?¡± I asked, and she shook her head slightly. Then what does she want? ¡°I think she wants you to fu.ck her face, Psy.cho,¡± CG chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s what she said she wanted, right?¡± I looked from him to Bly. She was smiling again and eagerly kept going. The dramatic moan that tumbled from her was definitely a yes. I wanted to argue, but¡­. ¡°Fu.ck it,¡± I muttered before giving her exactly what she wanted. Possessive Riders 63

Her Exit 580

Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ******** More Rewards > Holy hell. I can¡¯t believe I just did that. I mean, I know I wanted to. I was literally begging for it. But I can¡¯t believe I still did it after what Chayton said to me. Listen to me. Chayton. I evenplied with his orders. Well, I suppose wepromised. Why is it that Chayton was the one topromise with me? Karma is pushy. It¡¯s his way or the highway. CG is clingy. He always finds me, always touches me, but backs off when I ask him too. At least a little. Havoc¡­ Well, Havoc is just an a.sshole. I didn¡¯t think Psy.cho would be the one topromise with me. Not that I ever expected him to be like Karma or CG. I just¡­ thought that if anything happened between us again that it would be like the only two times we¡¯ve ever done anything. Which means that Psy.cho would be an a.sshole, and I would¡­ be willing to let that a.sshole put his hands all over my body. Yet, Psy.cho let me stay in control. For the most part. It was amazing. Watching him as l sucked his co.ck like it was the best lollipop I¡¯d ever had was so fu.cking thrilling. Way more than any other blowjob experience I¡¯ve had. His eyes stayed locked onto me. He looked so powerful and se.xy from my angle on my knees in front of him. My panties were soaked the entire time and I really had to fight to not touch myself. I didn¡¯t want to give them the satisfaction. Now though¡­ Now I¡¯m just dazed and ready to beg them to fu.ck me. Even if they want to at the same time. I¡¯ve never done anything like that before. Silent Divine never fu.cked me and Sean didn¡¯t like to share me. Which, in hindsight, makes sense. Having two of them at once¡­ or more¡­ it would be different. A different expierence. An experience I can have with Not that I haven¡¯t consented to all of this with them. Or, at least, I didn¡¯t really put up much of a fight, and I don¡¯t feel like they¡¯ve crossed any lines. Or is that just me being in denial? No. Whatever it was before, it¡¯s different now. It¡¯s been different since I decided to start messing with them back. Now this is my game. This is for me. Because I want to do this, and I deserve to feel¡­ good. Especially if they don¡¯t n to let me go. Everything else¡­ all the questions, the doubts, the fear¡­ all of that can wait until tomorrow. < Chapter 63: Who¡¯s Teasing Whom? More Rewards > ¡°And now I want you to torture CG a little bit while I watch,¡± Psy.cho said right before he let go of my chin. My eyes went to CG who was still sitting on the bed, watching us. His long hair was tied half up in a top¨Cknot. A small chunk is hanging over his hazel eyes. Eyes that are dark and heated with lust. His legs are spread out, covered in his ck, ripped skinny jeans. He still has his cut on and his Ice Nine Kills band T¨Cshirt under it. He looks¡­ hot. He looks so fucking hot. Especially with his co.ck in his hand. My eyes flickered to CG¡¯s hand, fisting his co.ck as Psy.cho walked behind me. He patted my head, but my eyes stayed glued on CG. I knew exactly how I wanted to tease him, and I was going to have so much fun doing it. I looked up into CG¡¯s eyes. He was already staring at me with anticipation. I smiled sweetly at him and his whole body twitched. Then his entire face turned a light shade of pink. It made me giggle, which made CG slump in relief as a smile spread across his handsome face. His tattoos are so hot. I want a better look at them. I put my palms t on the floor, putting me on all fours. While keeping eye contact, I slowly crawled across the floor to CG. The moment I started to move, his whole body tensed and his eyes widened. It made me smirk at him. ¡°For fu.ck¡¯s sake, she looks fu.cking se.xy as hell like that. Even from the back,¡± Psy.cho said from somewhere behind me. ¡°She¡¯s crawling for you, Guru.¡± CG¡¯s eyes never left mine, but he definitely heard every word and every insinuation from Th?s chapter is updated by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Psy.cho. His throat bobbed when he swallowed hard. I was giggling by the time I made it to him. I stopped right in front of CG¡¯s spread legs, not quite between them, but so close. ¡°Do you prefer CG or Guru?¡± I asked as I sat on my knees in front of him. ¡°T¨CTae,¡± he replied before clearing his throat. ¡°I prefer Tae.¡± My smile widened. ¡°I don¡¯t mean from me,¡± I said. ¡°I mean in general.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, well, I don¡¯t really care to be honest,¡± he told me. ¡°I like them all. My full road name and all the nicknames for it.¡± ¡°I think Guru is so fitting for you,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah?¡± he asked, giving me a charming smile. < Chapter 63: Who¡¯s Teasing Whom? I nodded. More Rewards > ¡°You¡¯ve always been patient, kind, and understanding,¡± I replied. ¡°Not to mention helpful,¡± I added with augh. ¡°I mean, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be a bad kisser. Chayton would never have cornered me in my room that night either. You really taught me a lot before I left.¡± CG shivered. His hand that was still gripping his co.ck twitched. His other hand was balled in a tight fist on the bed at his side. Knowing that he was listening to my orders made my smile grow. ¡°Remember, Tae,¡± I said softly as I put my hands on his knees and lifted myself up until our faces were only inches apart. ¡°No touching me unless I say, okay?¡± ¡°O¨Cokay,¡± he breathed out, stuttering as he started to breathe harder. I stared at his face for a moment. Now that I¡¯m closer, I can see his tats better. There¡¯s a long vine that runs down the left side of his face from his forehead to his jaw. Near the corner of his right eye is a small cross. He also has a rose that covers a good chunk of the right side of his face. And there¡¯s a very small lightning bolt under the corner of his left eye. ¡°How is it fair that you look so extra se.xy with all those face tats?¡± I grumbled. ¡°I thought face tats were supposed to make you ugly.¡± Tae snorted. ¡°Can I see your other ones too?¡± I asked. Tae¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°You want me to¡­ get naked?¡± he asked, like he wasn¡¯t sure. I nodded enthusiastically with a smile on my face. ¡°Done,¡± Tae said as he stood up, almost knocking me back. I giggled as he stripped off his cut and threw it on the bed. He was staring at me, gripping the ends of his shirt when we were interrupted. ¡°Wait!¡± Chayton said. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s very fair.¡± ¡°I¡¯m punishing Tae right now,¡± I stated, frowning at him. Chayton chuckled as he pushed off the wall and stalked towards us, Tae was still frozen, but we both watched him walk up behind me. Chayton dropped to his knees. He kept his eyes on mine as he slowly wrapped his arms around me, giving me time to push him away. I didn¡¯t, and the next thing I knew, I was yanked back against his warm, hard body. ¡°I think you should at least be in your bra and panties,¡± Chayton said with his lips against my < Chapter 63: Who¡¯s Teasing Whom? More Rewards > neck. He was slowly pulling my dress up, bunching it at my hips. I kept my hands on Tae¡¯s knees, gripping him harder the more turned on I got. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing panties Chayton,¡± I replied with a giggle. ¡°You know that.¡± He dragged his lips across my neck until I felt his hot breath against my ear. ¡°No, no you¡¯re not,¡± he agreed smugly. ¡°Let¡¯s show Tae what he can¡¯t have, huh?¡± I thought Chayton would strip my dress off after those words, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he let the ends of my dress go and aggressively cupped my breasts. I gasped in shocked pleasure. Chayton didn¡¯t stop either. He squeezed me roughly and pulled my ni.pples taunt. He continued to work my chest until I was shaking on top of him. Then Chayton finally stopped. Only to yank down the top of my dress, exposing the barely there bra I have on. It¡¯s more like lingerie. There to be seen, not really forfort or support. Yes, I wore it on purpose. It was to tease whoever was going to force me to sleep in their shirt tonight. ¡°What the hell is this flimsy sh.it?¡± Chayton asked as he flicked my ni.pple through the sheer¨Cwhite fabric. My body jolted, and my hips wiggled on top of him. ¡°Look at this sh.it, Tae,¡± he continued, pulling my top half back to give Tae a better look. ¡°You can see her whole ni.pple. Look how pretty they are.¡± Then, as if Tae couldn¡¯t see me well enough, Chayton yanked our bodies up, shoving my chest in Tae¡¯s face. His breath teased my skin and a shiver ran through my body. Tae pulled his eyes from my chest to look at me. His eyes were full of heat and longing. The way he stared at me set me on fire. Then he just had to lick his lips in that se.xy way. The kind of way that makes me want to beg him to run that tongue all over my body. ¡°You want him to taste you?¡± Chayton whispered in my ear. ¡°N¨Cno,¡± I lied. ¡°Awh, sorry, Tae, I-¡± ¡°I want to watch him y with himself,¡± I cut Chayton off to say, turning my head to look at him. ¡°While you taste me.¡± 4 214 E Vote < Chapter Possessive Riders 64 64: Control Has Never Felt So Good Chapter 64: Control Has Never Felt So Good Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ****. More Rewards > ¡°She¡¯s not serious,¡± Tae breathed out. ¡°I am serious,¡± I said, turning my head to frown at him. ¡°Are you mad because I won¡¯t touch you like I did with Chayton?¡± Tae¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°What? No, not at all,¡± he rushed out. ¡°Fireball, I fu.cking love watching. I love being teased by you. If this is all that happens tonight, I¡¯m happy as hell. I feel honored to have any of your attention.¡± I was shocked to hear that and instantly felt a little guilty. ¡°Besides,¡± he added, smirking. ¡°Watching you with our dearest friends is fu.cking hot as fu.ck, baby. I always love seeing that sh.it.¡± My face med despite the current situation we¡¯re in. Like I¡¯m not between the two of them, practically naked and panting for more. ¡°Then why say I¡¯m not serious?¡± I mumbled, frowning still. ¡°He¡¯s jealous that you want me to suck on your perfect, perky t**s, Short Stack,¡± Chayton murmured against my skin, overly excited to get a taste of me. ¡°Okay, that I admit to,¡± Tae agreed. ¡°He jealous. The things I would do just to be allowed to run my tongue all over your body.¡± The way that Tae¡¯s eyes drank in my body had me squirming more. ¡°But I recognize that look in your eyes, baby girl,¡± he continued. ¡°You¡¯re hazy, baby.¡± Suddenly, Chayton stopped. His hands stopped ying with my ni.pples, his lips stopped moving across my neck, he just froze. And apparently, I didn¡¯t like that, because the next thing I knew, I was whining like a damn toddler. ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± I whined, pushing my chest into Chayton¡¯s hands, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this if you¡¯re going to im force or some sh.it tomorrow,¡± he growled. ¡°She doesn¡¯t do that,¡± Tae scolded him. ¡°She just¡­ beats herself up for liking it so much.¡± ¡°Still,¡± Chayton replied. ¡°Maybe we should stop then.¡± < Chapter 64: Control Has Never Felt So Good More Rewards > ¡°If you two stop before I get to cu.m even once¡­ I will go find Karma and Havoc. We all know Karma won¡¯t say no to me,¡± I threatened them. I really thought that would work. They even shared a look over my head. I thought I had won. I was already anticipating my victory. Oh, how wrong I was. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, maybe we should go find Karma,¡± Chayton said. Wait, what? ¡°I doubt he would, ya know,¡± Tae muttered. ¡°She¡¯s not ready.¡± ¡°He fu.cking might with how eager she is,¡± Chayton replied. Tae shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t wake up with her in bed every day,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m gonna start,¡± Chayton dered. What are we talking about right now? ¡°You really think he won¡¯t?¡± Chayton asked after a moment. Tae shook his head again before looking at me with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s not ready for that,¡± he repeated. ¡°Hell, she¡¯s barely even ready for this. We¡¯re all just¡­ weak and in love.¡± The loving way he stared at me as he muttered thosest few words¡­ ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡± Chayton asked. ¡°I suggest you do what I said,¡± I spat, interrupting them. ¡°Shorty-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I cut Chayton off. ¡°Either you give me what I want, or I¡¯ll go find Karma.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave, babe,¡± Chayton replied casually, like it was no big deal. I scoffed at him. ¡°Fine!¡± I spat. ¡°Either give me what I want, or I¡¯ll never call you Chayton again.¡± I turned my head to smirk at him, and he red at me. ¡°Come on,¡± I cooed. ¡°I know you love it when I moan your name. I¡¯ll moan for both of you. It¡¯ll drive Tae insane because he still can¡¯t touch me.¡± : < Chapter 64: Control Has Never Felt So Good The two of them shared a look. ¡°You sure about this?¡± Chayton asked me. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I replied, and I really felt like I meant it. More Rewards Yes, I want to get off. Need to actually. Like an ache deep inside my body. But I could do that in other ways. This¡­ I want this. Desperately. I don¡¯t want to want it. I still have doubts and fears, but right now¡­ in this moment with them¡­ I just really want this. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever done something like this and wanted it so badly. Sean was the only person who ever went down on me, but the excitement didn¡¯te until after he got going. In all honesty, the tant truth is that I want them. All of them. Badly. I want them in more ways than I ever wanted them before. I want them in ways I barely understand, in ways I¡¯ve never felt before. And right now, I don¡¯t care about this being right or wrong. I don¡¯t care about how I¡¯ll feel tomorrow or how they¡¯ll treat me. Right now, they¡¯re giving me control, options, consent¡­ They¡¯re letting me be in control of everything and that means something to me. ¡°I really still can¡¯t touch you?¡± Tae asked, pouting at me. I giggled at him. ¡°Nope,¡± I replied. ¡°But if you¡¯re a good boy¡­ I¡¯ll beg you to cu.m all over my face.¡± ¡°Fu.ck,¡± Tae breathed out as he stared at me. ¡°How you want this to work, Shorty?¡± Chayton asked me. ¡°I don¡¯t mind fu.cking you with my brother¡¯s cum dripping out of your tight cu.nt, but I don¡¯t want to get caught in the cross¨Cfire when Tae blows.¡± I giggled at him. ¡°You won¡¯t be,¡± I told him. ¡°Because I want you between my legs.¡± Chayton gave me a confused look with an adorable smile on his face. ¡°You want to straddle me?¡± he asked. ¡°Not sure how I won¡¯t get-¡± ¡°No,¡± I cut him off, shaking my head. ¡°I want to ride your face.¡± Chayton¡¯s eyes widened as the smile dropped from his face. I couldn¡¯t help the giggle that > burst out of me at his shocked expression. After a moment, he shook his head and tried to appear calm again, but it was pointless. ¡°I, uh, well, uhm, listen, that-¡± ¡°For fu.ck¡¯s sake, Chay, do it,¡± Tae cut him off. I giggled again over Tae¡¯s tone. He sounded fed¨Cup in all the best ways. Like he was getting impatient. ¡°Fu.ck, fine, but I ain¡¯t holding back, Short Cake,¡± Chayton told me. ¡°I eat pu.ssy like a wild man. Can¡¯t wait to feast on yours, Sweet Stuff.¡± I shivered as Chayton kissed my cheek. As he maneuvered around, I put my hands back on Tae¡¯s knees and sat up to give Chayton room. Part of me is still in disbelief, but a bigger, stronger part wants this too badly to stop. When Chayton was finally nestled between my legs, gripping me and pulling me down more¡­ any part of me doubting this choice shut right
  1. up.
¡°Oh, wait, almost forgot to take your dress off,¡± Chayton said as he gripped the ends of my dress. Then, much to my surprise, he ripped my dress. Right up the middle. Just like that. Like it was nothing. ¡°Much better,¡± he stated happily before throwing the scraps aside and pulling me right onto his face. His nearly ck eyes were twinkling up at me and I felt his tongue slowly move along the length of my thong. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I squeaked in surprise right before melting. My upper half slumped against Tae, my hands sliding up his legs until they were resting on his thighs. My face was right in front of his co.ck, giving me a great view. Tae isn¡¯t as big as Chayton, but I seriously doubt anyone on the is. I¡¯ve never seen a co.ck so¡­ huge. It was thick, long, girthy, veiny, and intimidating. Though it wasn¡¯t scary, it was fucking hot. A huge turn on. And Tae is no different. He might not be as big as Chayton, but he¡¯s still huge in his own right. Of course, I sort of already knew how big Tae was. This is the first time I¡¯m actually seeing it though. His whole fist barely fits around it. I¡¯m once again wondering if these bikers take something or spike the beer or some sh.it. This isn¡¯t normal. Are all five of them huge? I¡¯ve seen a lot of di.cks in my few miserable years, but¡­ these guys are something else. I¡¯ve never seen ones so big, so¡­ hot. Or maybe I¡¯ve never been turned on by a di.ck before? Honestly, I have no idea and I don¡¯t care. < Chapter 64: Control Has Never Felt So Good More Rewards > Tae¡¯s di.ck is pale, thick, and long. I can see pre¨Ccu.m glistening on his tip, and I couldn¡¯t help myself when I leaned forward to lick it off. Tae¡¯s entire body jerked and shuddered. Half to cover up my embarrassment, and half to keep teasing Tae¡­ I gathered all the spit that I could and dropped it on the tip of his co.ck. ¡°B¨CBly¡­¡± Tae breathed out. I leaned back, sitting back on Chayton¡¯s face and smiling at Tae. ¡°Th¨Cthought you could use s¨Csome lube,¡± I said, struggling to push the words out as Chayton¡¯s tongue worked me over my thong. ¡°Th¨Cthanks baby,¡± Tae replied. Then he started moving his hand. I watched him pump up and down, slowly. My eyes followed every movement as Chayton held me down on his face. Not even just that. He was eating me like a madman. The noises he was making¡­ oh god. I was wiggling and moaning like crazy. I didn¡¯t care how nuts this was, I was loving it. ¡°Fu.ck Bly, you look so damn se.xy riding Chayton¡¯s face like that.¡± Tae said as he pumped his hand faster. I wiggled my hips faster, matching his rhythm, and he noticed. ¡°You tryna cu.m at the same time, baby girl?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned just as Chayton pushed my thong aside with his tongue, finally giving me what I wanted. He wasn¡¯t kidding about being a monster. Chayton was eating my pu.ssy with Official source is fin?novel the sound of a feral man. He was working me in ways I never thought possible. He was slurping so loud he sounded like a fu.cking rabid dog. It was so hot. ¡°Oh, Chayton¡­¡± I moaned as I threw my head back. ¡°Chayton¡­ yes¡­¡± ¡°Fu.ck,¡± Tae breathed out. ¡°Unbelievably se.xy. All ours too. And I fu.cking mean that. We¡¯re keeping you this time. Don¡¯t care. We should have kept youst time. Never should have let you go,¡± he rambled as he moved his hand faster. I moaned louder, repeating Chayton¡¯s name over and over again. I moved my hips in time with Tae. I wanted to drive him crazy, and I could tell by the look on his face that it was working. ¡°y with your t**s for me babe, yeah?¡± Tae practically ordered, and I immediatelyplied, grabbing my breasts and pinching my ni.pples. ¡°That¡¯s right baby, just like that.¡± He cooed, igniting something in me that I¡¯ve never felt before. ¡°Oh, you like being praised?¡± He teased me. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Fireball. So se.xy, so sweet. Right Chay?¡± That earned me a loud, deep groan straight into my pu.ssy. : < Chapter 64: Control Has Never Felt So Good More Rewards > ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to burst,¡± Tae continued to tease me. ¡°Tell me you want this.¡± ¡°I want this,¡± I moaned. ¡°Tell me you love Chayton eating your pu.ssy.¡± ¡°I love Chayton eating my pu.ssy! More!¡± ¡°Tell me you love watching me.¡± ¡°I love watching you Tae¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cu.m, baby, you ready?¡± My entire body shook, and I knew what was going to happen next. This is because I haven¡¯t cu.m yet. They built me up too much. Well, I did it to myself. ¡°Tae¡­ cu.m on my face, please,¡± I begged him. ¡°Cu.m all over my t**s and face.¡± ¡°Fu.ck!¡± Tae eximed as he stood up. I grabbed onto Tae¡¯s jeans just as my orgasm hit me. I gripped onto him for dear life as. Chayton held me down and feasted on me like a starved man. I think I might have screamed both of their names, but I¡¯m not sure. My orgasm was still rolling through me when I felt jets of Tae¡¯s hot seed hit my cheeks, chin, chest, and my breasts. He held the back of my head the entire time, but I hadn¡¯t even noticed until we were both calmed down and panting. ¡°Sorry about this baby, but I can¡¯t help it,¡± Tae muttered right before his lips descended on mine. Chayton pushed me up and Tae took the hint to lift me into his arms as he kept kissing me. I didn¡¯t fight it. Didn¡¯t even want to. I kissed him back eagerly, slipping my tongue into his mouth. Much too soon, Tae pulled away. He was smiling, but made a funny face when he looked at Chayton. I followed his sight and saw why. Chayton was soaked. Literally. His face, top of his shirt, his hair was all soaked and dripping. With my juices. ¡°You look¡­¡± Tae trailed off before dragging his eyes to me. ¡°She fucking squirted,¡± Chayton stated in a dark tone. ¡°I can do it again if you want, Tae,¡± I told him, smiling happily. ¡°This time all over you.¡± More Rewards > E 214 Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote Possessive Riders 65 Chapter 65: Unrepentant Tae/Computer Guru/CG¡¯s P.O.V. : More Rewards > So good. So fucking good. So sweet. Like candy. Oh, fu.ck Karma and Dragon are going to love this. No wonder Havoc¡¯s been acting weirdtely. He had a taste of this, and he knows he can never go back now. ¡°Tae!¡± Bly screamed out after she came. Again. I swear, I have no idea how many orgasms she¡¯s had. Definitely multiple. We¡¯ve been going at this for¡­ Oh, hell, I have no idea. ¡°Tae¡­¡± She whined. ¡°Please, fu.ck me. I want your co.ck buried deep inside me.¡± Fu.ck, fu.ck, fu.ck, fu.ck, fu.ck. ¡°No can do, babe,¡± I said before licking her delicious pu.ssy again. She hummed and pushed my head more into her. I chuckled as I kissed her pretty pu.ssy. I¡¯ve never been with a girl who let me eat her out this much. Granted, I haven¡¯t been with many girls, but this is insane. It¡¯s like Bly can¡¯t get enough. ¡°Wanna cu.m down my throat again then?¡± She asked cheerfully. ¡°I know Chayton is just dying to bury himself between my legs.¡± The way she said that¡­ The way she looked at Psy.cho¡­ Fu.ck, the way he looked at her. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love some of that perfect head you give¡­ I don¡¯t trust Chayton not to fu.ck you.¡± ¡°Smart man,¡± Psy.cho muttered, stroking his co.ck again. Bly giggled and flipped herself over. She wiggled her bare a.ss at me and winked at Psy.cho. I¡¯m so d we stripped her naked. Fu.ck, all three of us are naked now. Bly even teased the hell out of me by tracing all my ink with her tongue before actually sucking me off. I fu.cking came embarrassingly quick. She¡¯s lucky she has me so distracted. Otherwise, I¡¯d move her hair away to see what she¡¯s been hiding. Psy.cho and I saw some of the scars on her back. They were¡­ brutal. At least the glimpse that we both got. Bly was good at using that long, thick hair to hide her secrets. I could see it in Psy.cho¡¯s eyes when he noticed. He was furious, wanted to say something, wanted to demand answers. Then Bly distracted him with that sweet mouth of hers. < Chapter 65: Unrepentant More Rewards > We let it go mostly because we didn¡¯t want to embarrass her. That, and we know she still isn¡¯t ready to tell us. I don¡¯t want to risk pushing her back. I think it¡¯s important she knows that we think she¡¯s beautiful no matter what. However, she¡¯s still hiding something. Something along the left side of her back. She keeps pushing her hair there, hiding secrets from us. As if the scars we did see weren¡¯t brutal enough. Just what exactly did Daniel and Sean do to her? Unfortunately for us, Bly is way too good at distracting us. The way she perks that a.ss up for me, pushing against me with her sopping wet pu.ssy. I am a man after all and this woman has every drop of blood in my co.ck right now. ¡°Little tease,¡± I groaned. Bly only giggled and wiggled her a.ss again. I love her this way too. She¡¯s so carefree. I think that¡¯s mostly why Karma tries so often to get her like this. Of course, we all want answers, but¡­ seeing Bly like this is like seeing a piece of the old her. She looks so happy and bright. Hell, it¡¯s the reason I keep trying instead of giving her the space she keeps asking for. I gave her a.ss a little smack before grabbing her hips. ¡°A¨Care you going to fu.ck me?¡± She asked, turning her head to beg me with those electric eyes. Her face is flushed, and her eyes are zed over. Her hair is flowing around her like a damn curtain. Fu.ck, she looks perfect. ¡°No,¡± I told her. ¡°But I am going to make you cu.m one more time. Then you¡¯re going to sleep.¡± ¡°Come on Chayton,¡± Bly said, squealing with happiness that I was going to get her off for the millionth time. ¡°Let me make you cu.m again too.¡± And just like that, the three of us fell into a perfect rhythm again. Like it was natural. Like we were always meant to be like this. Like none of us had a care in the world outside of this room. ******* ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not in shock or something,¡± I said to Psy.cho once we were all settled in his bed. We definitely made Bly cu.m more than once after that promise. The three of us kind of lost it, but not enough to go against Karma¡¯s rules. Eventually, we all needed a break. Bly was too exhausted to keep teasing us. She passed out, and we took care of the rest. Cleaned her up, put one of Psy.cho¡¯s shirts on her, changed the bedding since it was drenched from her. > Bly squirted a few more times. I couldn¡¯t believe it. She even said that once it happens she can do it multiple times. Almost onmand. Fu.ckingmand. ¡°Hey, do you think it¡¯s normal for her to cu.m that much?¡± I asked Psy.cho. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied. ¡°And I am in shock.¡± I looked over at him. He has Bly wrapped up in his arms, both lying on their sides facing me. Bly is dead to the world. She sleeps like that almost every night and I love it. It lets me know that deep down she knows she¡¯s safe with us. ¡°You look in shock,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°And aren¡¯t you like the BD/SM one out of all of us?¡± Psy.cho gave me an incredulous look before rolling his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s how I know I¡¯m in shock,¡± he grumbled. ¡°My brain ain¡¯t working.¡± I snorted at him. ¡°This was the most amazing night of my life,¡± I told him. ¡°It was fu.cking incredible,¡± he mumbled. ¡°You meant what you said, right?¡± I asked. ¡°About iming her?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied with a nod. ¡°You tasted her pu.ssy, you felt her tight cu.nt squeeze around your fingers as she came, you fu.cked her face¡­ Of fu.cking course I¡¯m iming her.¡± Newest update provided by F?nd-Novel I gave him a t look. ¡°She¡¯s also passionate, supportive, amazing, bada.ss, strong, stubborn, caring,¡± I said. ¡°She has more to offer than her delicious body.¡± Psy.cho rolled his eyes at me again. ¡°I¡¯m not denying that, but I never was,¡± he replied. ¡°I already knew all those things. That¡¯s why we all fell for her in the first ce. Because she¡¯s a fu.cking amazing and rare person. But I could keep her at a friendship level, ya know? As long as I didn¡¯t know how she felt, or what she tasted like, or how she looked and sounded screaming my name¡­ Now it¡¯s all fu.cking blown to sh.it. I can¡¯t go back after tonight. It was too amazing. Too perfect.¡± ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, you know that she can keep up with all of us, huh?¡± I teased him. : < Chapter 65: Unrepentant ¡°Fu.ck, I think she really could,¡± he replied. ¡°Tonight was incredible.¡± I smirked at him. ¡°Cool,¡± I said. ¡°You get to tell Karma tomorrow.¡± ¡°You think she¡¯s going to hate us in the morning?¡± he asked. More Rewards > ¡°I fu.cking hope not,¡± I muttered. ¡°We tried to make sure that she was positive about everything. We even held back after seeing those scars on her back.¡± ¡°That don¡¯t mean she won¡¯t be pi.ssed,¡± he grunted. ¡°And Karma¡¯s going to be furious we didn¡¯t take advantage of her in that state.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll understand,¡± I replied confidently. ¡°You said she told you to not let her regret it, right?¡± I said and he nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure she feels way too loved to regret it.¡± ¡°She might still-¡± ¡°She might,¡± I cut him off. ¡°But it¡¯s better than how you¡¯ve all been treating her.¡± ¡°She was still angry with you, wasn¡¯t she?¡± he growled. I raised a brow at him. ¡°She pouted and gave me and Karma the silent treatment for a little while,¡± I told him. ¡°That was just the first day. After that, we got attitude here and there, but¡­ it was cutesy stuff. Nothing major. She neverined about getting back into bed with us, never fought much to get us to stop. Just these se.xy little ¡®no¡¯s¡® here and there that sounded weak as hell. She got over it quickly.¡± ¡°That was when you guys were barely touching her,¡± Psy.cho argued. ¡°We took it to a whole new level tonight.¡± My smirk grew. ¡°Blew your mind, didn¡¯t she?¡± I teased. ¡°I mean it CG,¡± he said. ¡°How do I make sure she doesn¡¯t hate me in the morning?¡± I shrugged as I looked at Bly¡¯s peaceful face. ¡°Make her feel too good to hate you,¡± I said. ¡°How?¡± He practically spat. < Chapter 65. Unrepentant I chuckled. More Rewards > ¡°I don¡¯t know dude,¡± I replied. ¡°Show her you¡¯re serious about wanting her. With your actions. Spend more time with her, show her off, talk to her. Be her friend like we used to be. Earn her trust back. Be¡­ you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, fine, I get it,¡± he muttered. ¡°Time and actions.¡± ¡°Just snuggle with her and enjoy it while itsts,¡± I told him. Who knows how she¡¯ll react in the morning. I woke up to a warm, familiar, luscious body wiggling against me. Hair tickled my nose, making me scrunch my face up. That tight, little body pressed fully against me and my co.ck hardened instantly. ¡°Ps¨CPsycho, s¨Cstop,¡± Bly hissed in a whisper. ¡°I told you that it¡¯s Chayton when we¡¯re alone,¡± Psy.cho replied. ¡°And I told you only when I felt like it,¡± she shot back. ¡°Then I guess I have to make you feel like I didst night, because I want to hear my name off those lips again, Short Cake.¡± Psy.cho told her. ¡°N¨Cno, you don¡¯t,¡± Bly rushed out. Things went silent for a moment. Bly was still pressed up against me, but she was still. I wish Psy.cho would make her squirm around again. ¡°Do you regretst night?¡± Psy.cho suddenly asked, his voice quiet but even. ¡°I¡­¡± Bly trailed off before starting again. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t regret it,¡± she admitted. ¡°I know that I asked for it. I don¡¯t me you guys.¡± ¡°Did you enjoy it then?¡± he asked. Oh, fu.ck yeah, did you? ¡°I only came like a million times,¡± she replied tly, making Psy.cho chuckle. ¡°And I can¡¯t give you morning head because¡­?¡± he trailed off, teasing her. ¡°Because¡­ I¡­¡± she mumbledmely. ¡°Because you¡¯re afraid you¡¯re going to like it sober?¡± he asked, and I could tell that he pushed her body into me. ¡°You enjoyed sucking CG offst night, wanna do it again?¡± I felt Bly shiver. ¡°I¡­ we¡­ sh¨Cshouldn¡¯t,¡± she breathed out. He¡¯s got her. ¡°No?¡± Psy.cho replied teasingly. ¡°Just think about how happy it¡¯d make Tae to wake up with your juicy lips wrapped around his co.ck.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°While I got my tongue buried deep in your tight cu.nt,¡± he whispered to her. ¡°F¨Cf¨Cfine, but I¡¯m going to breakfast after!¡± She hissed at him. ¡°And just one time. And I¡¯m not making you cu.m.¡± Psy.cho chuckled. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll let that slide,¡± he told her. ¡°But one day¡­ I¡¯ll be the one in charge, Sweet Stuff, and you¡¯ll fu.cking love every second of it. Now, flip over and get those lips wrapped around Tae.¡± I felt Bly move as she huffed. She pushed me onto my back, not a care in the world if she woke me. The nkets pulled away, leaving me bare to her. ¡°Oh, and before we get started,¡± Psy.cho said. ¡°Tell me our names, or I¡¯ll edge you all day and never let you cu.m.¡± I heard Bly¡¯s breath hitch. ¡°Fine, Chayton,¡± she ground out. ¡°And Tae.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± Psy.cho praised her. ¡°Now, wake Tae up the way he likes.¡± Fu.ck, what a wonderful fu.cking morning. 3 Get Bonus (Ad) > E Vote Possessive Riders 66 66: Missing You Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. More Rewaris I walked into the kitchen towards the a.ss¨Cend of lunch. I hadn¡¯t seen Blythe all day. Not since Part of that was my fault. I had business to take care of this morning. I just got back a short while ago and went straight to my office. Ghost sent me another email with some sh.it I still have to look over. The onlymunication I¡¯ve had with Psy.cho today was to text him that I needed him to go check something out for me. CG was booked up at the tattoo shop all day. Havoc had work to do at his shop. I had to leave Dev in charge of watching Blythe all day after asking Ma to keep herpany. Content originallyes from fin?novel I feel like it¡¯s been a sh.it¨Cshow of a day, and it¡¯s only half over. The guys are all still out, and this is the first glimpse of Bly I¡¯m catching all day. I feel fu.cking drained. I hated waking up alone this morning. I hated not seeing those electric eyes before I started my day. But fu.ck¡­ I love seeing that easy smile on her face as sheughs with Ma and the other ol¡®dies. I knew their girls¡® night together would pay off. Bly is feeling morefortable here. She¡¯s feeling morefortable with us too. Just a little bit. I watched Bly chat with the otherdies for a few minutes before stalking towards her. I should go back to my office and finish everything that I can now so that I can enjoy the rest of my night with my girl. I just can¡¯t help myself though. After waking up to her every day for thest several days¡­ it¡¯s been addicting. ¡°Yo Prez, how¡¯s it goin¡®?¡± Joker called out when I reached the table, standing right behind Bly. She stiffened at the mention of me, and it almost made me smirk. Part of me, of all five of us, likes the way she squirms for us. I have no doubt that it¡¯ll be the same when she trusts us again. She¡¯s always been shy. Always been squirmy. And always been ours. ¡°Exhausted,¡± I grunted a reply before pulling an empty chair next to Bly and sitting down. ¡°You been workin¡® all mornin¡®,¡± Mained. ¡°Have you even eaten?¡± ¡°What you think I¡¯m here for, Ma?¡± I replied just before a te was set down in front of me. I looked up to see Hazel smiling down at me. She rubbed her pregnant belly and gave me a look, gesturing to Bly with her head. add. ¡°Why were you in VP¡¯s room this morning?¡± Joker asked, his tone teasing like usual. ¡°Slept therest night,¡± Bly replied,pletely unbothered. Chapter 66: Missing You More Thier ¡°Did you?¡± Viper asked, matching Joker¡¯s tone. ¡°Cause, my room is right across the hall and f heard a lot of noisesing from that room all¡­ night¡­ long.¡± Bly frowned at them. ¡°Well, we slept eventually,¡± she said defensively. Eventually¡­ Fu.ck, I want to know what they did. The ol¡®dies all shared a look as they tried to hide theirughter. The guys were sharing looks, some shaking their heads, and some looking too fu.cking smug. Bly waspletely unbothered by the whole thing, which surprised me. She wasn¡¯t blushing, wasn¡¯t embarrassed, didn¡¯t deny anything. ¡°I need to get back to work,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°But you haven¡¯t eaten,¡± Bly said, looking up at me with her face scrunched up. ¡°I¡¯m takin¡® it with me,¡± I told her. ¡°Why¡¯d you evene here or sit down if you weren¡¯t gonna stay, Prez?¡± Joker asked, pouting dramatically. ¡°We miss you, ya know.¡± I gave him a t look before the corners of my lips twitched up. ¡°I came to see my girl,¡± I said, bending down to wrap my arm around Bly¡¯s waist. She tensed, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m takin¡® her too.¡± Then I pulled her to her feet. Sheined, but I ignored her and grabbed both of our tes. The woman keptining despite willingly following me and even grabbing us each a bottle of water on the way out. ¡°Are you really going to do work?¡± Bly asked when I sat down at my desk and began going through emails on myptop. ¡°I said I had work to do,¡± I replied as I opened the first email from Ghost. What the hell is this? A list of people who he sawing in and out of Sean¡¯s house? What for? I needed to know if Sean and Daniel shared a connection somehow. ¡°Then why am I here?¡± Bly asked, sitting on the leather couch in the corner of my office. ¡°Because I missed you,¡± I said simply, not looking up from the email. Bly scoffed, but didn¡¯t say anything else. I read over the names that Ghost sent me and moved on to his next email. It was full of pictures of Daniel and Sean together. It looked like they met up at some fancy restaurant for breakfast. They shook hands, smiled at each other, < Chapter 66: Missing You and seemed like old friends. The pictures were dated from over a month ago. I read over what Ghost wrote in the email after looking at the pictures. Seems like they go way back. They were with each other, like old friends. I couldn¡¯t get in the restaurant to try to get anything else though. I followed Daniel home to the address that you already gave me. Everything seemed normal. Normal¡­ What a joke. Nothing about them is normal. I mean, even if they weren¡¯t abusing Bly, her going missing and them acting like that isn¡¯t fu.cking normal. They aren¡¯t worried about her at all. I nced up at Bly as I opened Ghost¡¯sst email, which was sent muchter than the others. She was eating peacefully, looking around my office at everything on the walls. Awards, trophies, licenses, all kinds of memorabilia. All from me and the past prez¡¯s. I smiled at her before looking down at the email. These are from night. Turns out nothing was that normal. Actually, things are a lot less normal than we thought. The two other people you¡¯ll see in these are Sean Dixon¡¯s parents, Mary and Frank Dixon. I furrowed my brow as I read over the short message. Why would Sean¡¯s parents being with them be strange? I clicked through the pictures to see Sean and Daniel meeting at a different, but just as fancy, restaurant. Daniel appeared to have already been there, waiting for them. Sean joined him and after a few more pictures, another, older couple joined them. The next few pictures were of the four of them seeming to have a normal dinner. It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at an entirely different ce that I realized why it was strange. I have no idea what the ce was, but looking at the outside, I could guess. Therge white pirs in the front. The cross with Jesus Christ on it, hanging above the door. The whole feel of it. They went to church? In the middle of the night? I don¡¯t even see a name on it or anything. Apparently, Ghost wasn¡¯t allowed inside, but he sent several photos of people leaving at all random hours of the night. What the hell is this? Which was exactly what I texted Ghost. His reply was instant, like he¡¯d been waiting for me to say something to him. A/S < Chapter 66: Missing You Ghost: A church Me: No sh.it. Math Ghost: The only thing I¡¯ve been able to find out about it, is that they are very secretive, very picky about who they let in, and they have parties often. I¡¯ve been scoping the ce out to try to sneak inside. Haven¡¯t had any luck, but Daniel has been here all day. He hasn¡¯t left at all. What the fu.ck does that mean? Parties? Churches throw parties? I looked up at Bly. She was still eating and looking around. Now she was on her feet though, reading an award my pop received back in his prime. ¡°Spark,¡± I said, getting her attention. She turned to me with those electric eyes and her fork hanging from her mouth. ¡°I gotta talk to you.¡± ¡°Bout what?¡± She asked in that sweet voice of hers. Fu.ck, how do I go about this? ¡°I want to ask you some questions about your husband.¡± 4 Get Bonus (Ad) > Possessive Riders 67 Chapter 67: Doubt Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. P: ¡°I want to ask you some questions about your husband.¡± That one sentencepletely ruined every positive feeling inside me. My chest felt tight. My eyes went wide. I felt sick to my stomach. The need to flee was almost unbearable. I was having such a good day too. I woke up to Psy.cho¡¯s hands all over me. I thought I was still dreaming for a minute. Then everything from the night before hit me. I was embarrassed as all hell. I wanted to crawl under a rock and nevere out. I thought I had made aplete fool out of myself. Turns out, all I did was turn Psy.cho into a true fu.cking psychopath. The man coaxed me into doing stuff with them all over again this morning, making me miss breakfast. He freaking stuffed me into his shower and tried to wash my hair and body. I stopped him and thankfully, he let me, but it didn¡¯t stop him from staying in the shower with me while CG sat on the sink watching us bicker with a stupid smile on his face. Psy.cho tried to help me get dressed too, and I was at my wits end. I was thankful that CG went to get me some clothes and that they were being so kind to me, but I was overwhelmed. I was also anxious about what they might have seenst night. I didn¡¯t think about my scars until my back had already been exposed for a few minutes. Then I tried my best to keep the worst one hidden. Whatever they may or may not have seen, it didn¡¯t stop either of them from being crazy. CG only left me alone because he had a day full of clients, but promised to see me as soon as he could. Shortly after that, Psy.cho got a text from Karma about a job and left me with Dev. I still can¡¯t believe Psy.cho kissed me the way he did before he left, or that he told Dev to keep an eye on his girl. I felt light. I felt¡­ too weirded out to be regretful. I mean, I started it. I begged for it. And it all felt great, so whatever, right? By the time I made it to the kitchen, lunch was barely warm. Of course, I heated me up a te like the perfect momma she is. I was having a good time hanging out with everyone. It felt nice,fortable¡­ normal. I couldn¡¯t help but think about how normal it all felt. Updates are released by f?ndnovel 2/6 6:. < Chapter 67: Doubt We stared at each other, mirroring the same confused look. Was he just messing with me? Should I even entertain this at all? After a moment, I sighed and plopped down on the couch. ¡°What do you want to know about Sean?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you going to use me for ransom or something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want his money, Bly,¡± he replied. ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s got plenty.¡± ¡°I got plenty too, but havin¡® you is worth every penny in the world, Spark,¡± he said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t trade you for anythin¡®.¡± I narrowed my eyes at him, blushing despite not believing a word he said. ¡°Then what?¡± I asked skeptically. Karma sighed as he stood and walked towards me. He sat on the couch next to me and leaned his elbows on his knees. His emerald¨Cgreen eyes bore into my soul, making me feel hypnotized. ¡°Why did you marry him?¡± he asked. ¡°To¡­ get away from Daniel,¡± I answered honestly. Karma scoffed, but it didn¡¯t feel like it was towards me. ¡°Did they build a rtionship after you married?¡± he asked. ¡°Sean and Daniel?¡± I furrowed my brow, confused about the direction this was going. ¡°Uh, no,¡± I said. Karma stared deep into my eyes. ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s possible¡­ that Daniel might have known Sean¡¯s parents the whole time?¡± he asked gently. No matter how gentle that deep voice could get, the mere mention of Sean¡¯s parents had bile rising in my throat. I dropped my te onto the coffee table as I stared at Karma. I was confused, triggered, panicking¡­ ¡°Bly-¡± Chapter 67: Doubt ¡°W¨Cwhy w¨Cwould you a¨Cask me that?¡± I stuttered, my nerves shot. ¡°Hey, calm down, okay?¡± Karma said as he ced his warm hand on my knee. ¡°I¨CI¡­ W¨Cwhy a¨Cask about Sean¡¯s p¨Cparents?¡± I asked, not calming down at all. Is he asking because they know each other? Is this when he tells me that Mary and Frank are on their way here? I¡¯m not surprised they would be the ones to pick me up after all this time. I was always so worried about Daniel and Sean, knowing Mary and Frank would put it on them to find me or suffer consequences. I didn¡¯t think about how they would make a statement bying to get me if they had the chance. ¡°Look at me,¡± Karma said as he grabbed my face. My eyes focused on his deep green ones as I tried to breathe through this. ¡°You reactin¡® this way tells me that you know about them. Why are you so scared? Did they do somethin¡® to you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I trailed off, my throat closing up. ¡°Talk to me, Spark,¡± Karma practically begged, looking at me with the saddest eyes. ¡°A¨Care you¡­ are th¨Cthey¡­ cing to g¨Cget me?¡± I whispered, my voice cracking at the end. ¡°What? No,¡± Karma rushed out. ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. Even if they were, I¡¯d never let them touch you.¡± Then he turned his body to me, holding my face still and staring deeply into my eyes. ¡°Look, Bly, I know it¡¯s gonna take some time for you to trust us again, and for you to believe that we really, truly have no idea what happened to you. I know that, and we¡¯re tryin¡® to be patient, but babe, under no fu.ckin¡® circumstances am I letting anyone take you away from us ever again. We should never have let it happen the first time.¡± Does he mean that? How do I know who¡¯s telling the truth? ¡°W¨Cwhy are you a¨Casking me about them then?¡± I asked, sniffling. ¡°Because I want to understand,¡± he said simply. Understand? Understand what exactly? ¡°They all knew each other before Sean and I met,¡± I blurted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know until a little while after we were married.¡± ¡°So, they tricked you into marryin¡® Sean?¡± he asked me. I nodded, looking down at his chest, feeling ashamed that I was so easily tricked. ¡°Why would they do that to you Bly?¡± Karma asked softly. < Chapter 67; Doubt I chuckled hollowly at his question. Should I answer honestly? Will it matter? I mean, either they know¡­ or they don¡¯t. Maybe they just don¡¯t know everything? ¡°Because they knew that I wouldn¡¯t be willing if I knew who he really was,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Because I was Sean¡¯s favorite, and he likes them eager. Even if that meant tricking me. Sean always gets what he wants.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just leave Daniel after you turned 18?¡± he asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± I replied as tears started to fall down my cheeks. ¡°You all made sure of that. Whether you admit it or not. Whether you know it or not. This entire club had a part to y in that. You all made sure I would never leave again.¡± ¡°We had no idea that Daniel was abusin¡® you Bly,¡± Karma tried, but I just shook my head and pulled his hands from my face. ¡°You never checked on me,¡± I said sadly. ¡°None of you called or cared. You all just¡­ let me disappear from your lives.¡± ¡°No,¡± he denied, shaking his head. ¡°No, baby, we did call. Your mom called every single day. All of us called the number your dad gave us. Even Dragon called you.¡± My eyes snapped to his in confusion. ¡°What?¡± I asked harshly. ¡°Daniel told us that you didn¡¯t want to talk to any of us. We tried. A lot,¡± he told me. ¡°There were several times we tried to sneak out to go see you. Ma always caught us. We tried, babe. Angie tried. She was distraught when you left. She didn¡¯te out of her room for weeks. Daniel¡­ the things he¡¯d say to her were awful, but we did try. I¡¯ll pull fu.ckin¡® phone records if l have to.¡± I blinked at him, letting the information sink in. They¡­ tried? But¡­ Daniel said he would contact them and¡­ Why would Daniel tell me the truth though? Why would Karma if he really knew everything? Who am I supposed to believe? ¡°I¡­¡± I trailed off. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± he asked, sounding a little shocked. Chapter 67: Doubt ¡°I¡­ I¨CI don¡¯t know,¡± I whispered as tears welled up in my eyes again. ¡°Okay,¡± he said as he wrapped his arms around me. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll work on it, okay? And I¡¯ll drop it for today.¡± ¡°O¨Cokay,¡± I mumbled into his chest. I have no idea who to believe, but I need to get answers. I can¡¯t keep living this way. Karma can work on getting me some sort of proof and in the meantime¡­ Maybe I should ask around myself. My mom will be back eventually. Maybe she can give me answers. If I can believe her, that is. I mean, she¡¯s my mom, but¡­ Ugh, my head hurts. ¡°However,¡± Karma said with a smirk in his tone. ¡°I¡¯d love to hear about howst night went.¡± 7 Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 288 Possessive Riders 68 Chapter 68 Choking on Guilt Chapter 68: Choking on Guilt Evander/Havoc¡¯s P.O.V. ~Four days ~ More Rewards Thesest few days have been killing me. I¡¯ve been throwing myself into the shop or club business to keep my thoughts distracted. I¡¯ve been avoiding spending any time around Bly at all. I just¡­ can¡¯t. I can¡¯t look at her. Not without feeling so guilty that I could throw up. I need toe clean about what I did. To all of them. I need to tell the guys that I sent Bly away. I need to tell Bly that I lied to her back then. I need to man¨Cup and do the right thing. They¡¯re all going to hate you¡­ All of them. Especially now that we know Bly was being fu.cking abused. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault she doesn¡¯t trust us, doesn¡¯t think we¡¯re safe. It¡¯s my fault she married that dipsh.it. It¡¯s my fault that she never ran to us and would rather be alone. I did this. I had the chance to stop it all and I¡­ I threw her right back into it. I didn¡¯t know. I swear I didn¡¯t know. I thought Bly was just acting out the way Daniel always said, the way Everly always said. I was too angry about seeing her again, too pi.ssed that I still wasn¡¯t over her. I was stupid. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the signs¡­ Looking back on it now though¡­ I should have seen so much more. ~ shback: age, 18~ ** ¡°Come on Havoc¡­ I wanna suck your di.ck,¡± Haley, a hang¨Caround we went to high school with, cooed in my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you back here soon, alright babe?¡± I said, giving her a charming smile. Haley beamed at me. I gave her a wink before slipping through the club. I made it out the back door and all the way home without being noticed. There¡¯s a party tonight, like there is Chapter 68 Choking on Guilt most nights, but I don¡¯t feel up for it. I¡¯ve been too nervoustely. More Rewards > Bly¡¯s 18th birthday ising up, which means¡­ she¡¯ll being back. Assuming she¡¯s keeping her promise, that is. I have doubts after the way she¡¯s been acting since living with Daniel. I know Everly says she¡¯s not surprised that Bly is so materialistic, but I am. It fucking crushes me that Bly won¡¯t even talk to us. The things that she says about the club¡­ What the hell even happened to her? Is she really that angry with us? Is this the real side of her that Everly always tried to warn us about? What the hell was everything else then? A lie? Sighing, I walked up the steps of the front porch, happy as hell to have the house to myself for the night. Everly is off at some house party for the night. Dad and Angie are at the club and will probably be there all night. They¡¯ve been drinking a lot, feeling a little lightertely with hopes of Blying home soon. I¡¯m not even sure I want her back here. It¡¯s been two years, and she¡¯s still all I think about. I fu.cking miss her so much. I hate that. I hate that I want her so badly. Especially when she doesn¡¯t even want to be friends with biker trash like me. I¡¯m fu.cking pathetic. I had just reached the door when my phone started to ring. I pulled it out of my pocket and rolled my eyes at the number. Same number that¡¯s been calling me all day. I haven¡¯t answered, but he left me enough voicemails to know who it is. ¡°What?¡± I bit out, answering the call. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you,¡± Daniel ground out. ¡°I noticed,¡± I muttered. ¡°What do you want, Daniel? Why are you calling me? How did get my number?¡± you even ¡°Well, Bly had all your numbers memorized. She gave them all to me, so I knew if one of you was ever calling,¡± he told me. ¡°Said she didn¡¯t want me to answer it. Don¡¯t tell her that I sometimes call you all about updates. She might be upset if she finds out I was telling you about her life.¡± I rolled my eyes over the smug satisfaction in his voice. Daniel¡¯s a real a.sshole. He taunts all of us and Blythe just lets him. Or better yet, she hands him the ammo, ¡°What the fu.ck do you want?¡± I ground out. ¡°Well, it seems I might have spoiled Blythe a little too much,¡± he admitted. No kidding. He tells us all about how she gets caught sneaking boys over, or going to parties, or sneaking out with her friends. ¡°Blythe and I got into a bit of an argument, and she ran off.¡± :. < Chapter 68 Choking on Guilt That stopped me dead in my tracks. ¡°What do you mean she ran off?¡± I bit out. More Rewards > ¡°Well, I told her that I didn¡¯t approve of her new boyfriend. You know how teenage girls are,¡± Daniel replied. ¡°She ran away. I was wondering if you¡¯d seen her.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I pushed out angrily. She fucking ran away? Just how much is Blythe acting out these days? What the hell is wrong with her? Is the girl we knew even real? ¡°Well, she probably wouldn¡¯t go back there, but¡­ if she does¡­ You call me right away,¡± he said. ¡°Whatever,¡± I grumbled and hung up. I pushed the front door open and didn¡¯t bother to turn on any lights. I walked through the dark house to the living room. I plopped on the couch and blew out a breath as I leaned my head back. Blythe¡¯s probably safe, right? She¡¯s probably just with a friend, right? A sound from the kitchen had me on alert. It was a small tter like someone had knocked something over, but¡­ I should be the only one home. The whole property is fenced in with prospects on gate duty, so¡­ who the hell is it? Slowly, I stalked through the house towards the kitchen. We have one of those swinging doors for our kitchen, so I pushed it open just enough to peer inside. I saw the silhouette of someone small. It confused the hell out of me. I pushed the door open, making the intruder yelp in shock. And then, it hit me. Like a damn lightning bolt. Those fu.cking electric blue eyes. ¡°B¨CBlythe?¡± I stuttered shocked. Suddenly, her blue eyes filled with tears and a pained expression took over her face. Like she was in agony. A terrible sob tumbled from deep in her chest right before sheunched herself into my arms. She held onto me as she sobbed into my shirt. I was so shocked that all I did was stand there with my arms at my sides like a fool. ¡°E¨CEvander¡­¡± she blubbered. ¡°Blythe¡­ what are you doing here?¡± I asked, finally snapping out of my shock. I grabbed her shoulders and pushed her back. I stared at her face, trying to figure out what the hell she was doing here. She¡¯s dirty, like she¡¯s been running around outside for days. Her hair is a mess : Chapter 68 Choking on Guilt too, but those blue eyes¡­. More Rewards ¡°P¨Cp¨Cplease¡­ I know I¨CI¡¯m a little e¨Cearly b¨Cbut I c¨Ccame back to stay,¡± she stuttered, still blubbering. To stay? She came back¡­ to stay? I¡­ I can¡¯t let that happen. If she stays, I¡¯m going to¡­ I¡¯m never going to get over her. Not to mention how much pain she¡¯s caused here. Does she even care about the guys or her mother? When did she be so selfish? This isn¡¯t the girl I fell in love with as a kid. This is the real, true her. This lying, selfish, materialistic version is the real one. I need to remember that. ¡°No,¡± I stated. Blythe¡¯s teary eyes widened with shock as her entire body froze. ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± She breathed out. ¡°I said no,¡± I repeated. ¡°You can¡¯t stay. You weren¡¯t supposed toe back.¡± ¡°B¨Cb¨Cbut¡­ I¨CI promised¡­ Y¨Cyou guys p¨Cpromised¡­¡± she trailed off. I shook my head, looking away from her devastated face. ¡°How did you even get in here?¡± I asked her. ¡°A prospect let you in?¡± She shook her head and swallowed hard. ¡°Th¨Cthe hole towards the e¨Cedge of the property,¡± she said. ¡°The one y¨Cyou showed me before.¡± Fu.ck, I shouldn¡¯t have done that. It¡¯s a small a.ss hole too. We barely fit through it as children. How did she manage to get through it now? And why? ¡°You need to leave. Right back through that fu.cking hole,¡± I stated, pointing at the back door that she¡¯de in through. Official source is find{n}ovel ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwhat?¡± She stuttered, her wide eyes going even wider. ¡°B¨Cb¨Cbut I-¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to save you some embarrassment, Blythe,¡± I cut her off. ¡°Nobody wants you here. We didn¡¯t actually think you¡¯de back, that you¡¯d take that promise seriously.¡± ¡°B¨Cbut¡­¡± she muttered, looking absolutely devastated. I¡¯m such a piece of sh.it, but she¡¯s probably better off with Daniel anyway. He has money and connections. He can give her a better life than we could. Besides, she¡¯s only acting out because of some new boyfriend. She doesn¡¯t want to be here. She¡¯ll run from here too. And : ¡°Come on, you need to go,¡± I said, shoving her towards the door. ¡°Do you know your dad¡¯s looking for you?¡± Blythe grabbed onto my arm with a death grip that surprised me. ¡°P¨Cp¨Cplease E¨CEvander¡­ p¨Cp¨Cplease don¡¯t make me go back,¡± she begged, crying harder. ¡°P¨Cplease¡­ I¨CI swear I¡¯ll be better. I promise. I¨CI¡¯ll stay out of your way, but please d¨Cdon¡¯t make me go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going,¡± I said, pushing her towards the door as I pulled my phone out to shoot Daniel a text. Me: Bly showed up here. Meet me at the end of the street. I¡¯ll bring her. Daniel¡¯s reply was instant: Excellent. See you there. ¡°P¨Cp¨Cp¨Cplease-¡± Bly continued to beg me, but I¡¯d tuned her out. I had to. I had to tell her all those lies so that she¡¯d leave. I had to. I had to push her away. I had to send her back to her dad. I had to stop loving her somehow, someway¡­ A lot of good that did me. 12 Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 369 Possessive Riders 69 Chapter 69: Crazy Girls Evander/Havoc¡¯s P.O.V. Present: age, 25 *** More Rewards ¡°Yo! Havoc! You have a visitor!¡± Johnny called from the front of the shop. A visitor? I pulled my head from under the hood of the Sedan I was working on and gave Viper a look. He only shrugged at me, obviously having no idea who it would be. Part of me wondered if it was Bly, but that would be stupid. I doubt Karma¡¯s going to let her out of thepound until Daniel and Sean are taken care of. At least not without two or more of us around. I know CG and Karma are busy all day, so it can¡¯t be her. Wiping my oil¨Ccovered hands on a rag, I walked to the front of the shop. I looked at the back of my visitor who was facing Johnny. She was flirting without a care in the world. Johnny was clearly annoyed before he looked up at me. A smirk fell on his lips just as my visitor turned around to see me. ¡°Havoc!¡± Nikki shouted happily, prancing over to throw her arms around me and kiss my cheek. Johnny was chuckling to himself, probably amused that Nikki thought her acting was good. She wants my patch, and bad. Hell, I think she¡¯ll take any brother¡¯s patch at this point, but I¡¯m top of her list. Which is why Alex said that sh.it about the three of them the other night. About them wearing our patches soon. Karma was furious about that sh.it. Put all four of them in their ce before banning the three of them for a week and putting Snapper on bathroom clean¨Cup for a week. Apparently, these girls never learn. I grabbed Nikki¡¯s arms and yanked her off of me. ¡°What are you doing here, Nikki?¡± I asked rudely. ¡°I came to see you, of course,¡± she replied, trying to give me a sultry look. ¡°I got banned for a week and I felt like that was too long to stay away from you. You know you miss my pussy Havoc.¡± < Chapter 69. Crazy Girls More Rewards > God, not after tasting Bly, I don¡¯t. Hell, one look into those electric eyes after all these years and I want no one else. I can¡¯t stand it. It drives me insane. However, I can¡¯t keep running from my feelings. Especially if Bly is going to openly tease me the way she was. Or the guys trying to put us in situations. It¡¯s only gotten worse now that Psy.cho has fu.cking lost it. The man is more obsessed with Bly now than I¡¯ve ever seen him. He never stops touching her or whisking her away to a dark corner. I know what happened between them and CG. I know that Blythe sucked them off. I know that she let them eat her sweet pu.ssy. I know everything because those fu.ckers never stop talking about it. And I¡¯m supposed to want Nikki now? ¡°Get lost Nikki. Don¡¯t show up here again,¡± I said, waving her off. I turned to walk back into the garage, but Nikki grabbed my arm, stopping me. ¡°Wait, really? I mean¡­ I came all the way here,¡± she said, giving a smallugh. ¡°I¡¯m one of your sister¡¯s best friends. Can¡¯t you¡­ take a chance on me?¡± ¡°A chance?¡± I asked with a raised brow. Johnny was sitting at the counter, watching the show with glee in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, like¡­ coffee or¡­ dinner maybe?¡± She suggested, smiling at me. ¡°You want me to take you out on a date?¡± I asked her incredulously. ¡°Well, yeah, we like each other-¡± I scoffed, interrupting her. ¡°No, we don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°You like me. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve told you that countless times. We fucked a few times, but that¡¯s all it was, Nikki. Karma just banned you from the club for overstepping. Don¡¯t make me have him kick you out for life.¡± ¡°You guys wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she countered, smirking. ¡°Everly would be devastated.¡± ¡°Everly can either get over it or leave with you,¡± I stated, making Johnny snort. As soon as Dev told Johnny everything because the little fu.cker overhears too much, Johnny switched to Team Blythe. Not that I¡¯mining. We should all be Team Blythe. ¡°You¡¯d¡­ kick out your own twin sister?¡± Nikki asked incredulously. ¡°If her and her friends keep overstepping, then yeah,¡± I replied tly. : her?¡± She asked, and we all knew exactly who ¡®her¡® was. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, Nikki, this is about you not knowing your fu.cking ce,¡± I ground out. Nikki clicked her tongue as she narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°She¡¯s seducing you,¡± she stated like it was a fact set in stone. ¡°She¡¯s taking advantage of the fact that you¡¯re step¨Csiblings and seducing you. I know it probably feels good in that taboo sort of way, but Havoc¡­ the girl is a monster. I told you I saw her poppin¡® pills. She¡¯s so mean to me and Ev any time we see her. She actspletely different when you guys aren¡¯t around. You really going to choose her over me?¡± I stared at Nikki¡¯s pouting face as one thought circled around in my head. How the hell could I have ever fallen for this before? It was just like Everly. Exactly like her. The whiny voice, fake tears and pouting, maniptive words. An act that is as clear as day, and the worst part? It gave me shbacks of my twin. A twin that makes me sick right now. ¡°Yeah,¡± I finally said after a long moment. ¡°Yeah?¡± Nikki asked, confused. ¡°Yeah, I choose her over you,¡± I stated, shrugging like it was no big deal. Nikki¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s everything I¡¯ve ever wanted and¡­ seducing me or not¡­ I think I¡¯ll keep her. You though¡­ you either learn your fu.cking ce or you¡¯ll disappear, Nikki.¡± I threatened her, my voice growing darker. ¡°I ain¡¯t letting anyone else hurt Blythe, you hear me? Now get the fu.ck out of my shop.¡± Nikki gulped before scurrying out the door, her heels clicking as she went. I sighed when she was finally out the door, and it mmed shut. Johnny was smiling at me, leaning against the counter. ¡°So, you gonna go tell Blythe all that next?¡± he asked. ¡°Mind your own fu.cking business,¡± I muttered. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± he said. ¡°Who gives a sh.it if your parents are married? Sounds like it¡¯ll make the holidays easier to me. Plus, it¡¯s 2025, all kinds of rtionships are epted nowadays. Including polyamorous ones.¡± 316 Chapter 69 Crazy Girls ¡°What¡¯d I just say!?¡± I snapped. More Rewards > Johnny threw his hands up in surrender. I stormed back into the garage before he could say anything else. Honestly, hearing someone else tell me that what I want is perfectly fine, like it was no big deal¡­ rocked me to my core more than I care to admit. I was hiding in a random hall towards the back of the club staring at a text from Karma on my phone. Karma: Stop avoiding her. And us. We have sh.it to talk about. I wanted to stop avoiding all of them, but¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can. I¡¯m about to explode with the truth, and it¡¯s making me anxious. I can¡¯t eat or sleep these days. I feel sick with myself. Utterly fu.cking sick. I was trying to talk myself into going to face Karma when I heard voices getting closer. ¡°Just leave me the hell alone Snapper!¡± Bly hissed. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Snapper replied smugly. ¡°Princesses orders.¡± ¡°Then tell Everly and Alex to face me themselves,¡± Bly said. ¡°You¡¯re like an annoying fly.¡± ¡°They got banned because of you!¡± Snapper hissed before blowing out a breath. ¡°Ugh, whatever. I just want to go party. I have onest thing to say, onest message to pass on from Ev.¡± ¡°If it gets you to leave me alone faster, then by all means,¡± Bly replied snidely. ¡°She just wanted to remind you not to getfortable,¡± Snapper said cruelly. ¡°Nobody wants you here. Never has. Karma is just doing this to torture you. As soon as they get bored with you, they¡¯ll throw you aside. That¡¯s why Angie and Tusk decided to extend their stay. So that they¡¯d have less time with you when they got back. Don¡¯t forget¡­ they all sent you off dly.¡± After that, I heard the sound of Snapper¡¯s heels clicking as she walked away. I¡¯m d I had enough sense to record it. I sent the recording to Karma with a text that said I got Blythe tonight. Then I pocketed my phone and came around the corner. Blythe noticed me right away. Her glossy eyes snapped to mine with surprise before she tried to hide her feelings. I walked right up to her, unable to stand seeing her sad anymore, and pulled her into my arms. : Chapter 69 Crazy Girls ¡°She was lying, you know,¡± I mumbled as I rubbed her back. More Rewards > ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something instead of hiding then?¡± She snapped, her voice shaking. ¡°I should have,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bly was silent for a moment and I wondered if I should go after Snapper now. I just wanted Bly to be happy. That¡¯s all I ever wanted. I thought she¡¯d be happier without us. Checktest chapters at find?novel ¡°Is¡­ Is she right about my mom?¡± Bly whispered into my shirt. ¡°No,¡± I replied honestly. ¡°Karma called them and told them to stay away from a couple more weeks. He wanted to try to get you less scared before you saw her. Angie doesn¡¯t even know you¡¯re here yet. Dad ns to tell her the day theye home.¡± ¡°R¨Creally?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, Dimples, really,¡± I said, kissing the top of her head. ¡°Havoc¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Yeah, love?¡± I mumbled, brushing my lips across her silky hair. ¡°Do you think my mom hates me?¡± She asked softly in a voice so broken it made me wince. Fu.ck, this is all my fault. ¡°Angie loves you more than anything, baby,¡± I told her. ¡°I thought she loved Everly more,¡± she admitted sadly. ¡°Not a chance,¡± I said, ¡°Angie felt bad for us, tried to fill that mom role, but she loved you more than life itself. Think about it, baby. You remember how amazing your mom was to you. Ev just¡­ manipted a lot of things. If you won¡¯t give us a chance, please give her one. She deserves it more than anyone.¡± ¡°Was she really sad when I was gone?¡± She asked softly. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, nodding. ¡°She was like a zombie. Dad was really worried. Thought we were finally gonna go kidnap you back, but¡­ it didn¡¯t work out.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯d have to ask your mom or my dad, Dimples,¡± I told her. ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled before going quiet for just a moment. ¡°Are you done avoiding me now?¡± Chapter 69 Crazy Gats She asked. More Rewards > I want to be. I want to tell her everything and beg for forgiveness. But I can¡¯t force the words out. ¡°Let¡¯s just get you to bed for now,¡± I said instead. I¡¯m such a coward. Possessive Riders 70 Duet 70 Framed Photo Chapter 70: Framed Photo Blythe¡¯s POV More Rewards > ¡°I thought you were taking me to go to bed?¡± I asked as we walked down the same hall as Psycho¡¯s room. ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep with me tonight,¡± Havoc told me, his voice t. Which kind of shocked
  1. me. Both the t tone and the deration that we were going to his room.
¡°Why?¡± I asked, unable to help myself. ¡°Because L¡­ he trailed off. I peeked up at him, wondering if he was angry. He didn¡¯t look angry. If anything, he looked tired. Exhausted really. ¡°Karam make you babysit me tonight?¡± I asked. ¡°Is he going to show up to try to have a repeat of the night I spent with Psycho and CG?¡± Thest four days, Karma has tried everything to get into my pants. Granted, it¡¯s not like it hasn¡¯t been working. I just refused to be eager for him like I was for the other two that night. It¡¯s the only way that I know how to drive him crazy right now. He¡¯s the only one that hasn¡¯t tasted mydy bits. I know that it¡¯s driving him crazy not to have me like the others have. He refuses to cross a certain line, apparently. I don¡¯t know if he just wants to hear me beg or what, but I refusel That being said, Karma has enlisted Psy.cho and CG to constantly work me up. None of us have gone as far as we did a few days ago, but I still spend all 24 hours of the day with one pair of hands all over me. We¡¯ve just all¡­ kept our tongues above our chests. Sort of. Gah! What am I even thinking right now? ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll show up,¡± Havoc replied to me as he opened his bedroom door and gently pushed me inside. ¡°But he didn¡¯t order me. I just happened to be around when I heard you and Snapper. I told him that I¡¯d take care of you tonight.¡± ¡°And that meant bringing me back to your room?¡± I asked as I looked around. It¡¯s simr to Psycho¡¯s room, but a bit smaller. Same gray walls that were practically bare. He didn¡¯t have a couch like Psycho¡¯s room, but he had a huge bed. And a bathroom, but all the rooms have one. His bed was messy, like he never made it this morning. He had deep¨Cred, silky sheets, which kind of surprised me. Wasn¡¯t what I pictured Havoc to have. Though, the in ck duvet is. There was a picture hanging in a frame beside a tall dresser. It¡¯s a picture of us; Havoc, Everly, Mom, Tusk, and me. The first family vacation we ever took. Havoc had his arms wrapped around mine and Everly¡¯s shoulders. Tusk was on the other side of me and Mom on the other side of Everly. We look like a real family. I remember that day too. Everly got me into so much trouble that I spent the entire next day in the hotel room by myself while they went out. Mom said that if I couldn¡¯t stop acting out, then I didn¡¯t deserve to have fun on our trip. I can¡¯t believe Havoc hung it up. ¡°Maybe I just want to sleep in my own bed,¡± Havoc muttered as he walked closer to me. At first, I thought he was going to touch me, or ask me about the photo I was staring at. Instead, he just opened one of the drawers of his dresser and pulled out a in white T¨Cshirt. Then he turned to me, but my focus was still on the picture. I didn¡¯t understand why it was the only thing he had hanging up. Like that was some kind of great trip or something. ¡°Do you hate it?¡± Havoc suddenly asked, his voice soft. I turned my head to look at him. I knew he was talking about the picture, I just wasn¡¯t sure why. Did I hate the picture? Did I hate that he had it up? Did I hate the memory? ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± I decided to say instead of saying yes, and throwing the damn thing across the room like I wanted to. ¡°Why do you have it framed and hanging up like it was some kind of amazing trip? Or maybe that¡¯s how you remember it¡­¡± Havoc blew out a breath as he looked at the picture. He reached out, plucking it off the wall. His eyes were glued to it, a faint, sad smile touching his full lips. I had to admire him for a moment. He looks so tired with those dark circles under his honey eyes. His long hair is pulled back in a bun, but it¡¯s frizzy as hell, a total mess. Something about the tired way Havoc looked made me feel bad though. I know he¡¯s been avoiding me, but I wasn¡¯t exactly sure why. I didn¡¯t expect him to lose sleep over it. Is there something else going on? ¡°Honestly, Angie got this for me as a Christmas gift our first Christmas without you,¡± Havoc said, still looking at the picture. ¡°She knew I missed you, but apparently Everly thought it would be even more special to have a picture of us as a family instead of just me and you. 1 didn¡¯t think much of it back then. I was just happy to have it. Put it up in my room, brought it Chapter 70 Framed Photo More Rewards with me when I moved in here¡­ It wasn¡¯t even about the memory of the trip, just¡­ seeing you so happy before everything went to sh.it¡­ Seeing us as a family, getting along, hanging out¡­ I missed that. Even if I wasn¡¯t willing to admit it to myself. I think Angie probably knew that.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find_Novel(. Havoc didn¡¯t take his eyes off the picture in his hands. I was a little confused to be honest. He was the one that told me they were all happy to see me go. He was the one that made me go back to Daniel even after I begged. ¡°But seeing the way you looked at it,¡± Havoc continued, his honey eyes finally meeting mine. ¡°I remembered what happened on that trip. The way Ev twisted everything around. The only good thing that came out of that trip was that night that you and I spent together when you fell asleep in my arms.¡± ¡°All we did was hang out and watch movies since I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°It was still my favorite part,¡± he mumbled, setting the frame on the dresser with the picture face down. ¡°You¡¯re confusing,¡± I grumbled. Havoc averted his eyes as he held out the white shirt he pulled from his dresser. He gestured to the bathroom and I reluctantly took the shirt before marching in that direction. I¡¯m not even tired. I didn¡¯t want to go to bed. I was actually looking for Coco or Roxy or Glitter, or someone to hang out with while I waited for one of the guys to find me. I just didn¡¯t think it would be so soon. Or that it would be Havoc. After changing, I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror. Things have been so weirdtely. Especially after everything with Psy.cho and CG. Then that conversation with Karma. It has me¡­ second¨Cguessing everything. I, Ann, and Cami don¡¯t make it easier either. Or the chatter I hear about how I¡¯ve apparently given this ce life since I stepped through the door. None of it makes sense. Would the entire club, all the ol¡®dies, the men who¡¯ve been taking care of me¡­ could they all be scheming together? All of them? Is it really usible to think that not one of them would have issues with ying me? Honestly¡­ the more I think about it, the more I feel like there¡¯s just no way that¡¯s true. Which means that something isn¡¯t right. Someone has been lying to me. I can either figure it out for myself, or be in the dark my whole life. < Chapter 70 Framed Photo More Rewards > I just¡­ have no idea how to find out for myself. There¡¯s no proof anywhere that I know of at least. Daniel always said there were texts and voicemails, but he always yed them for me or showed them to me when they were abusing me. When I couldn¡¯t focus and had tears. blurring my vision. I blew out a breath and shook my head. I need to talk to my mom. Maybe if she can answer some questions for me, I can decide who¡¯s been lying. Assuming that I can believe her. Ugh, my head hurts. I shook my head and walked out of the bathroom, deciding to just let it be tonight. I was surprised to see Havoc lounging on his bed in only his briefs. His eyes were closed, hair was down, and his hands were folded behind his head. I wasn¡¯t sure he even saw mee out. I had half a mind to sit right on top of him just to tease me, but I didn¡¯t. Because that would be crazy. Instead, I walked to the other side of the bed and sat down. I stared out the window at the moon in the sky and smiled. I felt the bed shift behind me soon before I felt Havoc¡¯s body heat. He moved around until he was sitting beside me, staring out the window too. I leaned my head on his shoulder as my smile grew. ¡°This reminds me of how it used to be,¡± Havoc muttered. ¡°You mean, before everyone started hating me and decided they wanted nothing to do with me anymore?¡± I asked, my voice soft despite the weight of that question. Havoc sighed. ¡°Bly¡­ there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± 8 Get Bonus (Ad) > E Vote 369 Possessive Riders 71 Chapter 71: Intruder Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. *** More Rewards > ¡°Bly¡­ there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Havoc said. I turned my head to look at him. His serious tone made me feel on edge. The guilt embedded in his face made me feel worse. ¡°No one ever hated you,¡± he said. ¡°Ever. We were devastated when you left. All of us. We always wanted you, Bly. Always.¡± I furrowed my brow. ¡°So¡­ Everly was lying to me about that?¡± I asked. Havoc gave me a strange look. ¡°We were all lying to you about that,¡± he stated. ¡°We didn¡¯t want you to worry about us. Ev was just being a bi.tch.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ then¡­ why were you all so¡­ mean at first?¡± I trailed off, too many thoughts running through my head. Havoc suddenly grabbed my face between his hands and our eyes connected, sending a jolt of electricity through me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I lied to you. I¡¯m so sorry I let my twin treat you that way for so long. That I treated you that way,¡± he started to ramble. ¡°Bly, there is nothing I can do to make it up to you, but I really am sorry. I should have been different. I should have stayed your friend and let whatever happen, happen. I should have stuck by your side. And I am so fu.cking sorry that I didn¡¯t.¡± He¡¯s sorry for believing Everly all those times. About not giving me a chance. Taking her word for everything and treating me like trash because of it. There was probably a time when they all really did hate me because of Everly and Alex. Part of me doesn¡¯t me them. Those two can be so maniptive. And we were all just kids. Another part of me does me them though. Which is why Havoc¡¯s apology means so much to me, Havoc was the most stubborn when it came to believing me about anything that Everly said. He¡¯s admitting it now though. He¡¯s realizing how wrong he was and apologizing for it. And that guilt in his honey¨Cbrown eyes¡­ How am I not supposed to forgive him for at least this? ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay,¡± I said as I grabbed his wrists and gave him a small smile. ¡°She¡¯s your sister, your twin. I understand why you took her side over mine. < Chapter 71 Intruder Havoc blinked at me as one of his hands slid to rest against my throat. ¡°Okay¡­ but the other stuff,¡± he said. ¡°Bly, that night that you came back-¡± More Rewards > Havoc was interrupted by a noise in his bathroom. It was a loud noise. So loud that I nearly jumped a foot in the air. It sounded like someone broke in. Based off the groan and muttered cuss word, I think someone did. ¡°Did someone just break into your room from your bathroom window?¡± I whispered to him. Havoc shot to his feet and looked at the doorway. He picked me up like I weighed nothing, and dropped me in the middle of his bed. His eyes didn¡¯t leave the half¨Cclosed bathroom door as he reached inside his bedside table and pulled out a ck gun. My eyes widened, but I kept my mouth shut. I knew better. I did grow up here. The guys openly carry all the time. I just¡­ have never seen Havoc with a gun. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung in, opening fully and a curvy figure appeared. ¡°Havoc!¡± A female squealed as she rushed towards Havoc. Just before she reached him, he ced a hand out in front of him to stop her. She stopped when her chest pressed into his hand and pouted at him. Havoc immediately dropped his hand from her body and took a step back. I watched the whole thing with my jaw on the floor. For several reasons. The main one being shocked that Nikki had the audacity to sneak in here after Karma banned them both for a week. She still has three days! How¡¯d she even get in here? ¡°Nikki, what the fu.ck are you doing here?¡± Havoc practically growled. ¡°You know you¡¯re not supposed to be here. Who the fu.ck let you in?¡± ¡°I snuck in through your window so we could do some naughty things,¡± she replied with a giggle, not the least bit afraid that she just broke the prez¡¯s rule. Oh, man¡­ she¡¯s in trouble for sure. ¡°Are you fu.cking nutsdy?!¡± Havoc roared at her, much to both our surprise based off the look on Nikki¡¯s face. I snorted by ident. I covered my mouth as Nikki looked over at me. Her eyes hardened and narrowed into slits when she saw me in Havoc¡¯s bed. I smiled sweetly at her and waved my fingers. ¡°You have her in your bed?!¡± She screeched. ¡°She¡¯s your stepsister!¡± ¡°Mind your own fu.cking business,¡± Havoc growled. < Chapter 71: Intruder More Rewards > ¡°Siblings can sleep together, right?¡± I chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea just because I¡¯m wearing his shirt.¡± Nikki scoffed at me, but Havoc was quick to pull her attention away. ¡°Have you lost your fu.cking mind, Nikki!¡± He shouted, making her flinch. Hell, even I flinched at the tone in his voice. ¡°You¡¯re fu.cking banned! How did you get past the gate?¡± ¡°I, uh, w¨Cwell, I¡­ told them you said it was okay.¡± She whispered. Discover more novels at FindN()vel ¡°Probably w,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them talking quietly and sharing gross looks a few times. Pretty sure he¡¯s on gate duty with the prospects tonight after pi.ssing Karma off this morning by checking me out.¡± ¡°Not everything is about you,¡± Nikki hissed at me, seething. ¡°No, it¡¯s not, but in this case¡­.¡± I trailed off, giving her a look that said it all. ¡°Is that true?¡± Havoc asked her. ¡°w let you in here?¡± Nikki¡¯s face nched as her eyes darted around. Havoc scoffed, clearly getting his answer. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to see me,¡± she said, trying to sound innocent. ¡°I literally told you earlier today to stop showing up around me and that we¡¯re nothing to each other,¡± he stated. Oh, he did, did he? Why does that make me so happy? Nikki pouted at him and then turned angry eyes to me. ¡°This is all her fault!¡± She shouted, pointing at me. ¡°She seduced you-¡± ¡°I already fu.cking told you that I chose her over you!¡± Havoc roared, getting in her face. ¡°I said whether she seduces me or fu.cking not! I chose her every time! And you¡¯re going to fu.cking pay for breaking Karma¡¯s rules.¡± Then I watched, half horrified, half shocked, and a little bit turned on as Havoc grabbed Nikki¡¯s arm and dragged her to the door. She tried to argue and reason with him, but I think we¡¯re well past that point. I¡¯ve never seen Havoc this angry before. He ripped open the door just in time to see Joker and Glitter walking by. They stopped to take in the scene, Glitter¡¯s eyes finding me in the background. Before anyone had a chance to speak, Havoc literally threw Nikki at them. Joker caught her before she could bump into Glitter. ¡°Take this bit.ch to Karma and tell him she broke into my room,¡± he ordered right before mming the door in their faces. He turned around, his eyesnding on me, but he was still fuming. He was breathing hard, his nostrils ring. His hands were balled into tight fists at his sides. I scrambled to get off the bed, and Havoc watched my every move. Slowly, I walked towards him, stopping right in front of him. ¡°You okay?¡± I asked, tingles running through my body. Watching Havoc like that after screaming at her that he chose me¡­ Man, I¡¯m super wet for him. I hate to admit how hot I found the whole thing. ¡°Bly¡­ just go back to bed,¡± he ground out, but I wasn¡¯t listening. Instead, I took another step closer and put my palms t against his bare chest. His entire body tensed and his jaw ticked. I wonder¡­ is he trying to hold himself back right now? ¡°Evander¡­ did you just dere that you chose me over another girl? Your own stepsister?¡± I asked. The moment his real name slipped from my lips, it was like a weight was taken off of him. He slumped slightly, his eyes going wider and his hands unclenching. ¡°Yeah,¡± he breathed out. ¡°And¡­ you do understand that it sounded¡­ a little inappropriate for a step¨Csibling thing, right?¡± I asked, melting my body against his. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, swallowing hard. ¡°So naughty, Evander,¡± I murmured. ¡°I thought I was the only one that had dirty thoughts about my stepbrother. Turns out¡­ you¡¯re just as naughty.¡± Thest few words came out as a whisper as my lips found that sensitive spot under his ear. ¡°Dimples¡­¡± he groaned, his handsing up to grip my hips. ¡°I thought what you said was very sweet,¡± I told him, dragging my lips slowly down his neck. ¡°Kinda makes me want to get on my knees for you.¡± ¡°Babe, w¨Cwe can¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°I¨CI need to tell you-¡± ¡°Shhhhh,¡± I cut him off, pulling back to ce my finger against his lips. ¡°If I let you talk, you¡¯ll ruin it, and right now¡­ I just really want to show you how thankful I am. ¡°W¨Cwhat do you mean?¡± he replied. I smiled at him and dropped to my knees in front of him. He was already hard, not fully, but < Chapter 71 Intruder enough to make me chuckle at him. ¡°D¨Cdon¡¯t judge me,¡± he stuttered. I giggled at that. More Rewards > ¡°No judgment here,¡± I said as I started moving my hands up his thighs. ¡°Just really happy you¡¯re already reacting to me.¡± ¡°B¨CBly-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even start with your normal bullsh.it,¡± I cut him off. ¡°You tasted me. Now it¡¯s my turn, stepbrother.¡± ¡°For fu.ck¡¯s sake, don¡¯t say that,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Oh, would you prefer something else?¡± I asked as I slowly looped my fingers under the waist¨Cband of his briefs. ¡°Anything but the reminder that our parents are fu.ckng married,¡± he mumbled. I giggled and yanked his briefs down, his co.ck bouncing free. It pped me in the face like Psy.cho¡¯s did and I giggled again. I¡¯m not sure why I kind of like it, but whatever. I¡¯m not the only freak here. ¡°Wow, Evander, you have a really big co.ck too,¡± I said as I stared at it. I¡¯m pretty sure that he¡¯s fully hard now. His co.ck is probably about as big as CG¡¯s, but thicker. It looked angry and¡­ swollen. Like he desperately needs a release. And for some reason, that made me more eager. I grabbed Evander¡¯s shaft, making me flinch. He put one hand on the top of my head and I licked the pre¨Ccu.m off his tip. He let out a shaky breath that sounded way too se.xy. I wrapped my lips around his tip and slowly started to work down his length. I almost wasn¡¯t sure that I could. He was so thick I thought my mouth was going to split open. When I finally managed to work his whole length in, I looked up at him, holding his co.ck down my throat. Evander was staring at me, moving all my hair from my face. He looked¡­ almost feral. ¡°y with yourself,¡± he ordered me as his hips thrust a little. I moved one hand between my legs and cupped his balls with the other. Evander¡¯s breath hitched as he started to thrust more. Just little ones, but enough to get us both worked up. His hand that wasn¡¯t holding my hair moved to pinch my ni.pple over my shirt. When I moaned around Evander¡¯s co.ck, he snapped. He started thrusting a little faster while < Chapter 71 Intruder More Rewards > moving my head in time with it. My fingers started to work my cl.it faster. I was soaking wet. I switched hands, coating Evander¡¯s balls in my own juices. He groaned just as I entered a finger inside my pu.ssy. I was long gone and ready to fu.cking burst. ¡°Look at me,¡± he ordered. ¡°Look at your stepbrother while you swallow his co.ck.¡± My eyeszily met his as I added another finger inside myself. Evander looked unhinged, barely restrained. It was so se.xy. Hisrge form towering over me, looking at me like he was ready to take me whether I wanted him to or not. And arge part of me really wanted him to. So badly. ¡°Cu.m for me Dimples,¡± Evander ordered softly. ¡°Cu.m while ying with yourself for me.¡± And just like that, I did. My moans were muffled by his di.ck, but I went off like a bottle rocket. My orgasm pushed through my body, making my eyes roll back. Evander thrust into my mouth one more time before I felt his warm cu.m shoot down my throat. Almost as soon as he was done, he pulled out of my mouth, some of his cu.m dribbling down my chin in the process. ¡°Wow,¡± I breathed out, barely audible. ¡°Fu.ck Bly, are you okay?¡± Evander asked as he bent down to check on me. I looked at him and smiled weakly. ¡°Wanna do that again?¡± Possessive Riders 72 Chapter 72: Karma¡¯s Rules Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. *** More Rewards > Well, I couldn¡¯t convince Havoc to do much more with me. Granted, I did get to cum one more time after squirming all over him. Havoc actually ate me out. However, he spent a good twenty minutes teasing me, edging me. Which meant that when I finally did, I came so hard that I squirted all over Havoc¡¯s bearded face and then passed out. Now that I¡¯m starting to wake up and remember everything fromst night, part of me wants to punch him in the face for not doing more with me. Psy.cho and CG had no problem when I begged them for more. And they didn¡¯t cross that thin line either. Havoc couldn¡¯t be bothered to y with me for a little while. Freaking jerk. Geez, listen to me. I sound like a spoiled brat. And a lunatic considering I shouldn¡¯t be doing this or wanting this with any of them. I can¡¯t help it though. I feel¡­ unsatisfied? How is that even possible after cu.mming twice? Ugh, I don¡¯t even know my own body¡­ Just when I was contemting getting up and leaving, or getting up and torturing Havoc some more, when strong arms suddenly circled me. Guess my decision has been made for
  1. me.
Despite the fact that I should hate this and be pushing Havoc away, I found myself pushing back against him. His warm, hard body was a wall against me. The only thing moving were his hands right up my shirt. When he gently cupped my breasts, I moaned softly. He started to work my ni.pples, and I was embarrassed to say that I was already panting. I me him for not ying with me morest night. Or maybe I really am a nympho. Or maybe it¡¯s both. Whatever the case may be, I¡¯m already about to cu.m from just my ni.pples. His hard cock pressing against my a.ss doesn¡¯t help either. Or his hot breath against my neck. Then he slowly dragged his tongue along my neck until he swirled it around the shell of my ear and that was my undoing. I came, moaning loudly and gripping onto his forearms. It felt amazing, but it wasn¡¯t enough. My pu.ssy is throbbing, tingling with the need to be filled. ¡°What the fu.ck?¡± A groggy voice said from in front of me. Wait, in front of me? ¡°Karma?¡± My eyes snapped open as I turned my head. Sure enough, it was Karma that had his hands all over me. Karma who had just made me cu.m by just ying with my ni.pples. He was only : < Chapter 72 Karma¡¯s Rules More Rewards ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel in his briefs and still had his hands on my boobs. When I looked at him with pure shock, he just smirked before pinching my nipples again. ¡°Dude, when did you get in here?¡± Havoc asked him, trying to wipe the sleep from his face. ¡°Wee hours of the mornin¡®,¡± Karma muttered a reply beforetching onto my neck. ¡°K¨CK¨CKarma¡­¡± I gasped, stuttering like an idi.ot. ¡°Sorry, Spark, did you think it was Havoc that was touchin¡® you?¡± he asked teasingly. ¡°That why you were so into it?¡± ¡°Yes actually,¡± I grumbled, trying to sound angry. ¡°Hmph,¡± he grunted. ¡°You never seem to want me anymore.¡± ¡°Maybe I never did,¡± I countered. Aplete lie, but whatever. ¡°Oh, you did,¡± Karma stated, totally calling my bluff. ¡°You did, you still do. This is how you¡¯re punishin¡® me. I get it, Spark. You punish away. I¡¯m fine with makin¡® you cu.m a bunch without gettin¡® anythin¡® in return.¡± I turned my head to look at him again. ¡°Really?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes in disbelief. ¡°Yeah, I know that I¡¯ll get what I want sooner orter,¡± he replied before leaning in to kiss my lips. I let him, but didn¡¯t kiss him back. ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked with a hard tone. ¡°It means, that either you wille to see that we have always loved you and had nothin¡® to do with your abuse,¡± he said. ¡°Or you¡¯ll get so frustrated from not gettin¡® a di.ck shoved in your tight little pu.ssy, that you¡¯ll cave.¡± ¡°Because there aren¡¯t three other guys here that would fu.ck me if I asked,¡± I replied sarcastically. ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Karma said, pulling my ni.pples and making me gasp. ¡°I made sure of it.¡± My eyes narrowed on him. ¡°W¨Cwhat¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I bit out. ¡°It means,¡± he whispered in my ear, making my eyes roll back as he continued to torture my < Chapter 72: Karma¡¯s Rules More Rewards ni.pples. ¡°That until I fu.ck you, no one else is allowed to. You will never get further than you have without me first. Why? Because I¡¯m the Prez. Plus, I trust myself more than the others to not get caught up and do somethin¡® before you¡¯re ready.¡± Wait, what? ¡°But¡­¡± Karma continued. ¡°After you let me sink my co.ck in your little cu.nt¡­ it¡¯s fair game on everythin¡®. That means you can tease us and get fu.cked whenever you want.¡± I blinked at him, stunned. ¡°Angry that I¡¯m makin¡® you wait until I get you first?¡± he asked, smirking at me. Actually, I wasn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t think of it as a who gets me first kind of thing. I didn¡¯t think any of them cared about that honestly. I mean, they share me, watch me with each other, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a virgin. I was mostly shocked that Karma had made it a rule so that none of us overstepped before I was ready. To be honest, it probably would have happened by now if it weren¡¯t for Karma¡¯s rules. I know that I could convince CG in a heartbeat. Psy.cho almost broke down the other night. I would have had both of them. Havoc¡­ I have no idea if I could have convinced him, but given the right situation¡­ maybe. ¡°Why are you lookin¡® at me like that?¡± Karma asked, pausing his assault on my body. ¡°Like what?¡± I asked. ¡°Like you want to kiss him and ride his di.ck at the same time,¡± Havoc chimed in. I looked at him and then back to Karma. ¡°You¡¯re not ready yet, so don¡¯t even think about it,¡± he stated. ¡°Then you¡¯re not ready for a blowjob,¡± I grumbled, frowning at him, Karma chuckled as one of his hands started to travel south. ¡°Let me go down on you then,¡± he said as his fingers pushed through my wet folds. ¡°Come on, you know you want him to taste you, Dimples,¡± Havoc said teasingly. I red at him, half shocked that he was egging this on. ¡°Wow, you two must have had funst night,¡± Karma said, just as shocked as me. ¡°We did,¡± Havoc replied happily. : < Chapter 72 Karma¡¯s Rules More Rewards > ¡°Wish it would havested longer,¡± I blurted, the words spilling out before I could stop them. ¡°Oh?¡± Karma teased. ¡°Did Havoc leave you unsatisfied, baby girl?¡± ¡°I could have filled a fu.cking bucket with the amount of pu.ssy juice that she squirted all over my face right before she passed out,¡± Havoc said defensively. ¡°You were edging me! For forever!¡± I hissed as Karma slowly pushed one of his thick fingers inside me. Karma chuckled at our little banter. ¡°Well, whatever the case is, you¡¯re still soppin¡® wet and needy,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not getting a taste,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, his lips brushing against my neck. ¡°B¨Cbecause I said so,¡± I hissed out, trying not to moan. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just have to make you cu.m with my fingers.¡± he murmured before adding another and slowly pumping them in and out of me. ¡°M¨Cmaybe you should just fu.ck me,¡± I said, wondering if I could rile him up. Karma chuckled. ¡°I told you, you aren¡¯t ready for that,¡± he replied. ¡°What gives you the right to say that?¡± I mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s not a right I have, Spark, it¡¯s respect,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t trust us right now. I want you to, at the very least, believe that we¡¯ve never stopped lovin¡® or carin¡® about you.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t stop you from doing anything else?¡± I grumbled, trying and failing not to moan. Havoc wiggled closer. He didn¡¯t touch me, but at this point, I needed to touch him before I let Karma do whatever he wanted to me. I reached out, clinging to Havoc¡¯s arms. He chuckled as he reached out to take over the delicious assault on my ni.pples. ¡°Not gonna cross certain lines, Spark,¡± Karma muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anythin¡® you didn¡¯t want. Otherwise, I¡¯d have my face buried between your legs.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an a.sshole,¡± I huffed as he started pumping his fingers faster. ¡°You like it,¡± he replied amused. ¡°I can tell by the way your pu.ssy clenches around my < Chapter 72 Karma¡¯s Rules fingers.¡± Oh, god! That ent¡­ ¡°I almost feel bad you haven¡¯t gotten to taste her,¡± Havoc teased. ¡°I hate both of you,¡± I muttered. ¡°Li.ar,¡± Karma whispered in my ear. More Rewards Suddenly, Havoc¡¯s door burst open. I jumped, but neither of them stopped. I looked over Havoc¡¯s shoulder to see Psy.cho waltz right in. He smirked at me as he flicked the lock on the door. My face heated as his eyes drank in the scene before him. He slowly walked to the end of the bed, watching us for a moment before undoing his pants. ¡°Been looking for ya everywhere Shorty,¡± he said. ¡°W¨Cwhere¡¯s CG?¡± I asked, a little shocked that he wasn¡¯t looking with Psy.cho. ¡°Had to work,¡± Psy.cho replied. ¡°Now, how about you pull those nkets down and let me see how wet you are, baby.¡± And that¡¯s what happened. Ps.ycho watched as Karma brought me to orgasm. Havoc got up to shower and get ready for work and Psy.cho took his ce. By the time the two of them were done with me, I was spent. I felt amazing and exhausted. One thing I noticed¡­ I never once told them to stop. 8 Comments Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 430 Possessive Riders 73 Setting Up for a Long Day Kylian/Karma¡¯s P.O.V. 2 Three days ~ ** ** More Rewards My phone ringing woke me up from a deep sleep. Honestly, I would have let it keep going if a small, delicate, soft hand wasn¡¯t pping my chest to make it stop. I pressed Bly¡¯s hand down, stilling her movements. My eyes slowly opened as I grabbed my phone to see who it was. Tusk. At fu.cking 7:15 in the morning. For fu.ck¡¯s sake. I silenced the call and untangled Bly from my body. My new bed got deliveredst night. Bly, CG, and Psy.cho slept with us, and I was confident there was enough room for everyone if that¡¯s what Bly wanted. I wanted to force her to move into my room too, but then I remembered the little half¨Cdone project Dragon was working on and decided to wait. I kissed the top of Bly¡¯s head, and she pushed my face away before rolling over and snuggling into Psy.cho. I chuckled softly at the sight of them before getting up and throwing on a pair of sweatpants. I stepped out of the room and walked down to my office for some privacy. No one is really up right now unless they haven¡¯t gone to sleep yet. Some of the older generation are early risers though. Once I was seated at my desk, I called Tusk back. ¡°Hey Prez,¡± he answered, sounding exhausted. ¡°It¡¯s early,¡± I grunted. ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s just-¡± ¡°Is that Kylian?!¡± I heard Angie screech in the background. There was some shuffling going on and hushed words I couldn¡¯t make out. I was about to hang up before I heard Angie¡¯s voice again. ¡°Kylian! You fu.cking little jerk!¡± She yelled so loudly I had to pull the phone away. ¡°You¡¯ve had my daughter there for two weeks and didn¡¯t let Tusk tell me!? She¡¯s my daughter Kylian! Before she¡¯s your little infatuation!¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± I snapped, and she shut right now. ¡°I wanted to give Bly time. She¡¯s¡­ different.¡± ¡°So Tusk says,¡± Angie replied in a hard tone. ¡°We¡¯re on our way back right now, Kylian. I¡¯m < Chapter 73 Setting Up for a Long Day going to see my daughter. None of you are going to stop me.¡± Then the line went dead. More Rewards I sighed as I set my phone on my desk. I pinched the bridge of my nose, as I thought about the day I was going to have. It¡¯s been two weeks. I knew they wereing back today. I just thought Tusk was going to tell her at some point on their ride back. He must have wanted her to be a little bit more prepared after talking to Havoc about how bad things really are. Fu.ck, this puts a damper on things. I had a n for how today was going to go. Ma even helped me. We were going to make sure Bly was at ease all day long. Tusk was supposed to update me constantly on their whereabouts. When they were about a half an hour out, I was going to tell Bly that they were about to show up. I didn¡¯t want to give her time to panic and be stuck in her head. Now I have just a few hours to figure this sh.it out. Fu.ck! ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Bly asked when I yanked her down a dark hall and pinned her to the wall. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weird all day.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only been awake for a couple of hours,¡± I told her, chuckling. ¡°How would you know?¡± She snapped, crossing her arms and frowning at me. I raised a brow at her. ¡°You mad that I wasn¡¯t there with you when you woke up, baby?¡± I asked her. ¡°Like I care,¡± she huffed, clearly lying and blushing like crazy. I chuckled again as I leaned into her. ¡°Sorry, I had a phone call and then had things to deal with,¡± I told her. ¡°Like sending me off with the ol¡®dies to be pampered all morning?¡± She asked with narrowed eyes. Sh.it, she knows something is up. ¡°Listen Spark-¡± ¡°No, you listen,¡± she cut me off, jabbing her little pointer finger into my chest. ¡°Everyone is acting weird today and I can tell. Especially you. You¡¯ve been avoiding me. What¡¯s going on? D: < Chapter 73 Setting Up for a Long Day Why is everyone acting so weird?¡± I sighed and ran a hand through my short hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you, okay? But I need you to stay calm,¡± I said. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied expectantly. Fu.ck, please don¡¯t freak out¡­ More Rewards ¡°Your mom and Tusk are almost back,¡± I told her. Bly¡¯s arms dropped as her face turned to shock. ¡°They¡¯re about 30 minutes out. Everyone knew they werein¡® back today, but we tried to keep it from you.¡± I rushed the rest out like some sorry excuse. My nerves are fu.cking shot to hell. ¡°Why?¡± she asked on a breath. ¡°Why did we keep it from you?¡± I asked and she nodded. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to spend the whole day as a big ball of fu.ckin¡® anxiety,¡± I told her. ¡°I know you¡¯re nervous. It¡¯s gonna be alright, Spark.¡± Bly looked away from me. I could tell she was thinking. Honestly, I was surprised she wasn¡¯t crying. ¡°She knows I¡¯m here?¡± She asked, looking up at me. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, nodding. ¡°She ain¡¯t happy that I had Tusk keep it from her. She¡¯s very excited and nervous to see you.¡± ¡°Nervous?¡± she questioned. ¡°I think that once you talk to her, you¡¯ll understand,¡± I told her. ¡°Please give her a chance Bly,¡± I practically begged. Bly nodded and tucked some hair behind her ear. ¡°Okay,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to what she has to say.¡± ¡°Are you really upset that I wasn¡¯t gropin¡® you as you woke up this mornin¡®, Spark?¡± I teased her, unable to help myself. ¡°Oh stop,¡± she grumbled, pushing my chest. ¡°Like I didn¡¯t wake up to someone¡¯s hands on me.¡± I chuckled as I leaned even closer to her, our lips inches apart. ¡°You seem upset that this is the first time you¡¯re seein¡® me, that¡¯s all,¡± I said. < Chapter 73 Setting Up for a Long Day ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just shocked,¡± she mumbled. More Rewards I looked into her electric eyes. My eyes trailed down her curvy body, taking in the id, flowy skirt and her low¨Ccut, cropped, ck tank¨Ctop she paired it with. She¡¯s got on a pair of ck boots that make her look bada.ss. I love it. All she¡¯s missing is a leather cut with our names on it. ¡°What kinda panties you got on?¡± I asked. Bly looked taken aback for a moment. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not telling you,¡± she stuttered. ¡°No?¡± I asked as I slowly started to move my hand up her skirt. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just have to find out myself.¡± ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwait,¡± she breathed out. I smirked as my fingers skimmed the thin material of her thong. A fu.cking G¨Cstring. She might as well not be wearing anything. Without another word, I gripped Bly¡¯s a.ss cheeks and lifted her up. Her legs instinctively wrapped around me and I pushed her back into the wall. She gasped, but I ate it up as I smashed my lips to hers. Much to my surprise, Bly was very responsive. She even reached between us, yanking my jeans undone and reaching inside. I jolted when she wrapped her small hand around my throbbing co.ck. Her gasp told me that I was bigger than she was expecting. Then, much to my amazement, Bly pulled me out and pressed herself against me. Her hand let me go as she started wiggling her hips, sliding that glorious pu.ssy along my shaft. ¡°Fu.ck,¡± I murmured against her lips. ¡°Right here in the hallway, Spark? So naughty.¡± ¡°Sh¨Cshut up and kiss me,¡± she demanded. I dly did what she wanted, happy as hell to have her finally make the first move. ¡°You¡¯re going to cu.m all over my co.ck,¡± I ordered against her lips. ¡°And then you¡¯re going to wear me on your thighs for the rest of the night.¡± A little whileter, we all watched from a short distance as Angie and Bly were reunited. It was heartbreaking, if I was going to be honest. The whole club felt it. The heart¨Cwrenching sob that burst from Angie at seeing her daughter again after all these years was hard to hear. I had to fight every instinct in me not to run to Bly and hold her while she cried. They needed < Chapter 73 Setting Up for a Long Day this time, this moment. ¡°So, what now?¡± Psy.cho asked. ¡°We¡¯re leaving her with Ma and Dev,¡± I said. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN0vel ¡°Wait, leaving?¡± CG asked, looking at me. ¡°Like¡­ we¡¯re all leaving the property?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I told them. ¡°What? Why?¡± Psy.cho asked. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to check out,¡± I told them. ¡°We¡¯re going as a team.¡± ¡°All of us?¡± Havoc asked, surprised. ¡°And we¡¯re leaving her here? With Dev?¡± CG snorted at that. ¡°We need to give her a bit of space,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re a lot for her.¡± ¡°Okay, and what are we going to check out?¡± Psy.cho asked. More Rewards > ¡°Might have found another ce connected to the missing kinds,¡± I told them. ¡°It¡¯s not a house though. It¡¯s a warehouse. A lotrger than the home they were working out of. It¡¯s on the edge of town with cameras and round¨Cthe¨Cclock security. I want to go see what they have in there. Tonight.¡± ¡°Without being noticed?¡± Psy.cho asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°How are we going to do that?¡± Havoc asked. ¡°Well, that¡¯s where CG H Vote 467 Possessive Riders 73 (2) Chapter 73 Wee Home Chapter 73: Wee Home Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. : *** More Rewards > ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± Karma asked after he dropped me to my feet and fixed my clothes. I was a mess after what we just did in the hallway. Karma had pulled my shirt down with my ***s out. My skirt was sideways. I can¡¯t imagine how my hair looks. Probably simr to Karma¡¯s messy hair. I really liked pulling it. Everything that just happened was so fast and so wild. It was all me too. I mean, Karma made the first move, but I escted things, and quickly. I me all of them. Psy.cho decided two days ago that he was going to torture me slowly and even got CG to join in. Havoc doesn¡¯t touch me much se.xually anyway, but those two¡­ they¡¯ve been teasing me, and it¡¯s because I won¡¯t let Karma go further than putting his hands all over me. So, pretty much, I¡¯ve been getting built up and not allowed to cu.m for thest 50¨Csomething hours. Well, that¡¯s not exactly true because Karma still makes me cu.m. The others have just been toying with me. I had juste from the bathroom where CG cornered me and fingered me while whispering about how good it would feel to fu.ck me. They want me to beg Karma, but I refuse. I refuse to give him what he wants. Not until I know how to drive him just as crazy as he drives me. However, Ipletely lost it just now. Granted, we didn¡¯t have se.x, but I went further. Now I have to wear his cu.m all over my thighs for the rest of the day. Just thinking about it is making me wet all over again. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Karma asked. I jumped slightly and shook my head. ¡°Uh, yeah, sorry,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m as ready as I can be.¡± Karma stared at me for a moment, his eyes going all over my face before settling on my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I¡¯m springin¡® this on you, Spark,¡± he said, and I could hear how much he meant
  1. it.
¡°It¡¯s okay, you were right, it¡¯s probably better this way,¡± I replied, trying to give him a smile. ¡°I would have spent the whole day freaking out.¡± At least now I don¡¯t really have time to overthink it. < Chapter 73 Wee Home ¡°You sure you¡¯re not mad at me?¡± he asked skeptically. ¡°Ask me again after I talk to my mom,¡± I said teasingly. Karma smiled and leaned down to kiss my lips. ¡°You came a lot,¡± he murmured. ¡°And a lot longer than normal.¡± My face med. ¡°You know how long my orgasms normallyst?¡± I asked, stunned. More Rewards > ¡°Not to an exact second, but roughly, yeah,¡± he replied, shrugging like it was no big deal. ¡°Wow, okay,¡± I muttered. ¡°You gonna tell me why that is?¡± he asked. ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯re a freak?¡± I replied, confused. Karma gave me a t look. ¡°Tell me why it was so much more intense today,¡± he practically ordered. ¡°You pretty much wed at me the moment I put my hands on you.¡± I sighed, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t let this go. ¡°I haven¡¯t had an orgasm since yesterday morning when you¡­ gave me one,¡± I told him, muttering it all out like a child. Karma gave me a strange look. ¡°Your brothers seem to think edging me will push things along.¡± I said with a shrug. That made Karma smile. ¡°Oh, they want you to beg me to fu.ck you, huh?¡± he teased. ¡°Not happening,¡± I replied, crossing my arms. ¡°One day it will,¡± he said, kissing my cheek. ¡°Maybe we should go back to my room and practice how you beg.¡± I narrowed my eyes at him, even though I really, really wanted to. ¡°Prez,¡± Dev called out from down the hall. Karma and I both looked at him. ¡°Tusk is down the street.¡± Karma gave him a nod and Dev went back down the hall. Then Karma looked at me. I could see the guilt in his emerald eyes. And the concern. He¡¯s trying to think of a way to buy me some more time. Since he was the one that used up what I freaking had. : < Chapter 73 Wee Home ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said softly, pushing his chest. ¡°I can tell them-¡± I shook my head, cutting him off. ¡°I¡¯ve faced far worse than my mother, Karma,¡± I said. ¡°Bly, you don¡¯t understand how much she¡¯s truly missed you¡­¡± he mumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s go find out,¡± I said, pushing him again. More Rewards > Reluctantly, Karma agreed. He grabbed my hand and moved slowly as he dragged me through the clubhouse to the front door. The closer we got, the more nervous I became. I was squeezing Karma¡¯s hand like my life depended on it. My heart was thumping in my ears. I was even starting to sweat. When we got outside, I felt like the whole clubhouse was there. It was just the older members and their ol¡®dies, but it was more than enough. CG, Psy.cho, and Havoc were all waiting too. All of them stiffened when they saw me. CG immediately pulled me into his arms. And before any of them could give me some kind of positive pep talk, the gates opened up and a familiar bike drove through them. I turned around in CG¡¯s arms, but he didn¡¯t let me go. I was clinging to Psy.cho¡¯s arm while CG had me wrapped up in his. Tusk stopped in the middle of the driveway and my mom jumped from his bike before he even shut it off. She ripped her helmet off her head as Tusk jumped up angry as hell. ¡°Woman! I know you¡¯re pi.ssed off, but your safety-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± My mom snapped, whirling around to face him. My eyebrows shot up to my hairline. I¡¯ve never heard Mom raise her voice before. She was always a gentle parent. Even when I was in trouble, she never yelled at me. She just gave me that mom¨Cvoice and I burst into tears. ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me anything right now, Levi!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how angry you are at me! I will always say whatever the fu.ck I need to when ites to your safety! We¡¯ve been over this Angie-¡± ¡°That was before I found out you knew my daughter had been home for weeks and didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Mom screeched, giving the whole damn street a show. ¡°You knew how much I missed her, and you kept it from me! You knew she was here this whole damn time!¡± ¡°I had orders to follow, babe,¡± Tusk replied, looking ashamed. I looked at Karma, but he refused to meet my eyes. < Chapter 73 Wee Home More Rewards > ¡°Orders,¡± Mom huffed. ¡°Fu.ck you and your orders, Levi!¡± Then she whirled back around, hands on her hips as she surveyed the people who came to wee them home. ¡°Now, where is that fu.cking president of yours so I can yell at him next!?¡± She shouted. Then, her eyesnded on me, and it was like time had stopped. Mom¡¯s hands dropped from her hips and the frown slid off her face. Her brown eyes were wide and quickly filled with tears. She took one step towards me, but apparently thought better of it. She stopped and brought her hand to her mouth as she took me in. I took her in too. Mom looks¡­ different, older. She¡¯s still so beautiful. Her hair is graying slightly, and it somehow makes her look younger. She¡¯s skinnier than I remember her being, and she looks¡­ exhausted. There are dark circles under her eyes, and she¡¯s paler than I¡¯ve ever seen her. She¡¯s still the mom I remember though. The one I didn¡¯t want to leave. The one who raised me. The one I thought had given me away without a second thought. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find¡ïNovel I took a step closer to her, letting go of Psy.cho and stepping out of CG¡¯s arms. And then I took another step and another until I was right in front of her. Tears fell from her eyes as she stared at me. ¡°M¨CMom?¡± I whispered, my voice cracking. A secondter, a heart¨Cwrenching sob tore from my mother¡¯s throat, and it broke something inside me. Out of all the ways I thought this reunion would go, I never imagined that it would be like this. Even the scenarios I thought of where Mom actually wanted me, I had never thought it would be this heartbreaking. I never thought that my sweet mother was even capable of making such a¡­ devastating sound. The next few moments were a blur of tears. I was yanked into Mom¡¯s arms with a strength that felt like my bones were about to break, and we cried. A lot. Sobbed, actually. I wasn¡¯t even sure how long we had stayed like that with our arms around each other. After so long, Mom pulled back to grab my face between her hands. She was still a sobbing mess, but she was smiling at me. Smiling like she had just found a treasure that she lost. ¡°My sweet girl,¡± she whispered. ¡°My sweet, sweet baby girl.¡± That only made me cry ¡°I¡¯m so happy you came home.¡± Home¡­ ¡°Y¨Cyou¡¯re not¡­ mad?¡± I asked, my voice barely audible. harder. ¡°B¨Cbut¡­¡± I trailed off because what I wanted to say was¡­ That¡¯s what Everly said. That¡¯s what Daniel said. But it sounded weak even in my head. ¡°I think we have a lot to talk about,¡± Tusk said,ing up behind Mom. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll make y¡¯all a nice stiff drink.¡± There¡¯s that damn word again. The word giving me hope. The word everyone keeps passing around like it doesn¡¯t mean something more. The word that seems to be more and more true the longer I¡¯m here. Home¡­ 1 Possessive Riders 74 Chapter 74: Difficult Facts Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. More Rewards > I felt like I was in a daze as we walked to the house that I used to call home. I haven¡¯t stepped foot in that house since the night Havoc kicked me out. I didn¡¯t even want to look at it when I was forced back here. All it holds are bad memories. At least, that¡¯s what I thought. I mean, the ce does hold a lot of bad memories, but there¡¯s a lot of good too. Things weren¡¯t all bad all the time. Just when Everly thought I was getting too much attention. Mom clung to my arm the whole way there as Tusk walked his bike in front of us. He propped it in the gravel driveway beside the two¨Cstory house. Then he went straight for the door, opening it because why would it be locked on the property? For just a moment, I was afraid to go in. I stopped at the threshold, staring into the house that looked exactly as I remember. I must have been standing there for a while, because Tusk turned around with a confused look on his face. Mom was still beside me and I could feel the worry pouring off her. ¡°Blythe¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡­¡± I trailed off. What if I go in there and everything changes? What if they just want to get me alone so they can send me back without anyone noticing? What if they¡¯re just better actors than anyone knows? ¡°Hey kid,¡± Tusk¡¯s deep voice drew me out of my spiral. I blinked until my eyes focused on his. Eyes that perfectly matched his son¡¯s. ¡°Everything¡¯s gon be alright,¡± he continued in a soft tone with a smile on his face. He reached his hand out to me, but all I did was stare at it. ¡°We got a lot to talk about, kiddo,¡± he told me. ¡°A lot of sh.it Karma told me ain¡¯t making sense. The three of us are gonna sit down and hash it all out.¡± ¡°W¨Cwhy?¡± I blurted. ¡°Because we¡¯re family, and family work things out,¡± he stated. ¡°Didn¡¯t seem like I was family when you all sent me off with a man I didn¡¯t even know,¡± I spat, my voice quiet but full of venom. Tusk gave me a sad look and Mom squeezed my arm. > ¡°This is exactly why we need to talk,¡± he told me. ¡°Things aren¡¯t how you think, kid. You deserve the truth and so does your momma.¡± I turned my head to look at Mom, who was silently crying despite the smile on her face. She was being patient with me. Just like she always was. ¡°Before I go in there, I need to know¡­¡± I said. ¡°Did you send me away because you didn¡¯t want a daughter like me?¡± Mom¡¯s expression changed to one of pure agony right before she started shaking her head. ¡°No,¡± she said sternly, a tinge of shock in her tone. ¡°God, Blythe, no, never. I never wanted you to go. I always wanted you. You were my baby girl, my angel. A daughter like you? Honey, you have always been my little treasure. Nothing has ever changed that.¡± ¡°B¨Cb¨Cbut I heard you tell Everly that you wished she was your real daughter,¡± I stuttered as tears filled my eyes. ¡°Oh, honey,¡± Mom replied as she tucked some hair behind my ear. ¡°That didn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t want you. I just meant I wanted all three of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what Everly told me,¡± I spat, wondering if she would defend Everly like she used to. Mom and Tusk shared a look that seemed more than angry. ¡°Whatever Everly said, she lied,¡± Mom stated, her voice dripping with barely contained anger. ¡°If you would like,¡± she continued, sounding sweeter. ¡°I really want to tell you everything, Blythe.¡± Mom gestured inside. I turned my head to see Tusk still holding his hand out. I took a deep breath and squared my shoulders before cing my hand in his. I walked into the house, my heart hammering in my chest. Everything looks the exact same. The only differences are that there are more pictures of Havoc and Everly hanging up. There was even one of the four of them at graduation with Havoc and Everly in their cap and gowns. There weren¡¯t any other family pictures though. None of Mom and Tusk other than what was already there. There was one new one of Tusk and Havoc on their bikes, but that was it. It kind of surprised me. Tusk pulled me into the kitchen and pushed me and Mom to sit at the small table off to the side. Everything felt awkward and silent. Other than the sound of Tusk rummaging around in the cupboards. Mom just stared at me like she was trying to memorize every inch of my face. I almost wish I would have asked one of the guys toe. Maybe I¡¯d feel less on edge if one of them- < Chapter 74: Difficult Facts Wait, what am I even saying? More Rewards > Suddenly, a cup was set down in front of me. I looked down at the ck liquid as Tusk set down the creamer and sugar. Then he took a seat on the opposite side of the table, across from me. ¡°Coffee wasn¡¯t what I was expecting when you told me you¡¯d make us a nice stiff drink,¡± I joked, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°We don¡¯t keep alcohol in the house anymore,¡± he replied casually. ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked, furrowing my brow. Tusk¡¯s eyes flickered to Mom. I looked at her, but she was staring into her ck coffee. She had a small smile on her face as her eyes lifted to meet mine. ¡°Because I used to have a drinking problem,¡± she stated, dropping a bomb on me like it was no big deal. ¡°A drinking problem?¡± I rushed out. ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of now, honey, don¡¯t-¡± ¡°She developed it shortly after you left,¡± Tusk cut her off, and I turned my eyes to him. ¡°It got worse after your 18th birthday when you didn¡¯te back. After she tried to kill herself by using a bottle of vodka to swallow a bottle of pills, I made sure there was never any in the house ever again.¡± My jaw went ck at the information. ¡°Levi,¡± Mom groaned. ¡°She needs to know,¡± he replied, keeping his eyes on me. ¡°She needs to know everything, Angie.¡± ¡°Karma told you, didn¡¯t he?¡± I asked. Tusk didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Told you what?¡± Mom asked, looking between the two of us. Tusk blew out a breath as he ran a hand through his short hair. ¡°Okay, yes, he¡¯s kept me in the loop with what they know so far,¡± he told me. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Mom?¡± I asked with a raised brow. < Chapter 74: Difficult Facts More Rewards > ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want her to know at all,¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯s unavoidable. Unfortunately, you are both going to learn some very heartbreaking things about each other today. I didn¡¯t tell her, because I want you two to talk. However,¡± he said, his eyes going to Mom. ¡°That means that we need to be honest too. Completely honest.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to know everything,¡± Mom hissed. ¡°Angie¡­ I know you didn¡¯t want to tell her, but things are different now,¡± Tusk said. ¡°She¡¯s an adult and¡­ And the things that Karma told me¡­ Babe, it¡¯s gonna be hard, but she ain¡¯t gonna believe you unless she knows how destroyed you were when she was gone.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still just a kid to me,¡± Mom said defensively. ¡°She¡¯s my baby and always will be. She doesn¡¯t need-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to keep arguing with you woman,¡± Tusk interrupted her to state. Mom red at him, but he continued on anyway. ¡°We¡¯reying everything out on the table, and we¡¯re doing it now.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay,¡± I said, cutting into the conversation as I ced my hand on hers. ¡°Tusk is right. I can handle it.¡± ¡°Bly, honey, you¡¯re just so sensitive¡­ I don¡¯t want you to be upset,¡± she mumbled. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel I gave her a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯m not as sensitive as I used to be,¡± I told her. Mom stared into my eyes for a moment. I think that she saw something there. What it was, I wasn¡¯t sure. But I saw the way her eyes changed. She was confused and sad, but she believed me. ¡°Are you absolutely sure you can handle this? It¡¯s not a good story,¡± she said, squeezing my hand. My eyes flickered towards Tusk, who looked like he might get sick at any moment. Tears filled my eyes as a certain realization set in. One that I couldn¡¯t make excuses for this time. Not when Tusk looked like he was going to throw up, and Mom was this upset. They wanted me. They had no idea what Daniel did to me. They never wanted me to leave. Now I really wish one of the guys were here. Or all of them. Preferably all of them. All of them would be nice. It¡¯s kind of crazy that I want them here so badly during this moment when I never wanted toe back here in the first ce. Just like everyone¡¯s been saying, this is my home. If Mom really wanted me all this time¡­ then I want to stay. It¡¯s time for me to face all of this. No more hiding. No more second¨Cguessing everything. It¡¯s time to talk and to listen. ¡°So,¡± I said. ¡°Where do we start?¡± 8 Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 519 Possessive Riders 75 Chapter 75, Needed Conversations Chapter 75: Needed Conversations Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ****** : ¡°Where should we start?¡± Tusk and Mom shared an ufortable look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start with why you didn¡¯te back after you turned 18?¡± Mom asked. Did the guys not tell them? ¡°I¨CI did,¡± I stuttered. ¡°What?¡± Tusk breathed out. ¡°It was a few days before my birthday, but¡­ I¨CI ran away. I knew I had to,¡± I told them. ¡°They before.¡± were expecting me to try to escape after I turned 18, so I had to go ?????? ???? f?ndnovel ¡°Wait, ecape? Escape from where?¡± Mom asked. ¡°Hold on,¡± Tusk said, looking at me. ¡°You came back here?¡± I nodded slowly. ¡°I snuck in through a hole in the back east part of the property. Havoc showed it to me,¡± I admitted. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± he asked angrily. Okay, so clearly nobody told them. Were they all trying to keep it from them? They might not have known about my abuse, but they sent me back. Havoc did at least. He told me he texted Karma about it too. They were keeping everyone busy while Havoc handed me over to Daniel while I pleaded for him not to. What do I do now? Tell Tusk that it was his son? It would only cause trouble right now. Havoc is definitely feeling guilty as it is. At least, it seems that way. Maybe they really didn¡¯t know about my abuse? ¡°Daniel got his hands on me again,¡± I said. It¡¯s not technically a lie. However, it doesn¡¯t really seem like Tusk believes it. ¡°Daniel?¡± Mom asked confused. ¡°Why are you calling your father by his name?¡± < Chapter 75: Needed Conversations More Rewards 3 I turned my head to look at her. The confusion was in as day on her face. Despite this heavy conversation, I couldn¡¯t help but ask her the one question that I was always the most curious to know. Because I just couldn¡¯t picture my loving, sweet, kind¨Chearted mother with a man so vile and evil. ¡°What was he like when you knew him?¡± ¡°Your father?¡± she asked. I swallowed the urge to correct her and nodded. Mom blew out a breath as her eyes went wide. ¡°He was nice at first. He came from a rich family and I came from nothing. He wanted to keep our rtionship a secret. I found out that it was because he was ying me the whole time. He had a few other girlfriends. I didn¡¯t know it until I told him I was pregnant. It was like he turned into apletely different man. Heughed in my face, told me to¡­ to abort you. I never saw him again after that day. Not until you were 15.¡± I frowned at her, confused. Not because that didn¡¯t necessarily sound like Daniel, but because I expected worse. I thought that there was no way Mom couldn¡¯t have known that he was an evil person. I wondered if maybe he was abusive to her, and she was scared. Or maybe he was a great actor and was actually kind to her. Maybe it was Silent Divine that changed him. Part of me even wondered if I had taken her ce. What she¡¯s telling me is a mild versionpared to what I got. ¡°Honey, just because your dad was that way with me, didn¡¯t mean he was going to be a bad father,¡± Mom continued as she squeezed my hand again. ¡°He was a di.ck and absent most of your life, but I was fine with the two of you having a rtionship. I didn¡¯t want to give you up, but maybe he could visit. You deserved to know your father and have a dad in-¡± ¡°Stop calling him that!¡± I finally snapped, yanking my hand from hers to grip the table. ¡°That disgusting, vile man is not my father!¡± Mom¡¯s eyes went wide as she stared at me with her mouth agape. I was breathing hard, but guilt instantly filled me. Tears filled my eyes, but I blinked them back and looked away from my mom. ¡°Blythe,¡± her tone was stern yet gentle. ¡°What did he do to you?¡± I closed my eyes as my tears finally broke free. ¡°I thought you all knew,¡± I whispered. ¡°None of us did kiddo,¡± Tusk said gently. ¡°Everly said you were happy to get rid of me,¡± I threw out. ¡°She lied,¡± he replied sternly. ¡°And I¡¯ll be having a long talk with my daughter about everything she did to you, Blythe. I promise you that.¡± ? ¡°He probably just wanted you to hate me,¡± Mom said, trying to brush it off. Tusk and I shared a look. We know that¡¯s not why. Now we have to break it to Mom. But first, I want answers to some questions of my own. ¡°Mom¡­ why did you let me go live with him if you didn¡¯t want to?¡± I asked. ¡°There¡¯s no way the state just gave him full custody of me when he hadn¡¯t seen me for the first 16 years of my life. You had to let me go.¡± Mom winced like I had pped her. She looked away from me, clearly not wanting to answer. ¡°Tell her the truth, Angie,¡± Tusk said. ¡°She ain¡¯t a kid no more. She needs to know.¡± Mom sighed as she squeezed her eyes shut. More tears spilled out of her, but she tried to smile through them. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± she whispered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, suddenly terrified that Daniel threatened my sweet mother. ¡°You¡¯re right, the state shouldn¡¯t have given Daniel full custody like that,¡± she told me. ¡°I expected visitations that would get built up to overnights and some weekends, but when that judge dered full custody to the father with no rights to the mother¡­ my whole world flipped upside down.¡± ¡°What?¡± I breathed out. ¡°A few months after you left, we found out that Daniel bribed the judge,¡± Tusk told me as Mom sobbed quietly. ¡°Apparently, Daniel had connections with somew enforcement here and a couple of judges. He rigged it so that he could take you and your mother couldn¡¯t do a thing about it.¡± My jaw dropped. ¡°W¨Cwhy didn¡¯t you tell me that before?¡± I asked, turning to Mom. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to hate him because of it¡­¡± she blubbered. ¡°I never thought he would hurt you in any way. I didn¡¯t want you to feel like you had to pick sides.¡± That¡¯s why I never saw her again. That¡¯s why Daniel never had to let me talk to her. That¡¯s why nobody checked on me. That¡¯s why Daniel got away with everything. That¡­ exins so much. Chapter 75: Necifed Conversations ¡°Bly, honey, I know you probably have more questions, but¡­¡± Mom trailed off before taking a deep breath. ¡°I need to know what Daniel did to you. Please,¡± she begged me. She has no idea what she¡¯s begging to hear. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ going to make you feel¡­¡± I trailed off, not wanting to do this anymore. ¡°Honey, you need to tell me,¡± she said softly, trying to smile at me. I looked at Tusk, and he gave me a single nod. ¡°You promise not to tell anyone? Even if your dipsh.it prez demands it?¡± I asked. Tusk gave me a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll risk my cut before I risk your trust again kiddo,¡± he said in a gentle tone. I nodded, deciding to trust him. Then I looked at Mom. I¡¯m not ready for this, but I need to do
  1. it.
So, I took a deep breath and, for the first time ever, I spilled my guts out about what happened to me. 1 Comments Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 545 Possessive Riders 76 Chapter 76: Revenge Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. im I¡¯ve been lying in my childhood bed for hours, staring at the ceiling. The conversation with Mom and Tusk is ying on repeat in my head. Not the trauma I spilled, but the reactions after. I¡¯ve never seen Tusk so angry. I¡¯ve never seen Mom so devastated and angry. I told them everything. From the first night that I got to Silent Divine, right up until I ran away from Sean. Mom med herself, of course. That was what I was afraid of most. She clearly had no idea what kind of person Daniel was. A yboy di.ckhead, sure, but a child abuser and cult follower? No way. I thought about the questions I had when they finally calmed down. I asked them about the time that Havoc told me they were going toe get me. Tusk answered that one. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand seeing your mom like that anymore,¡± he told me. ¡°She barely got out of bed, she never smiled, she was like a shell of a person. I hated it. Plus¡­ we all missed you. So, the men and I nned a mission to go get you. Even if we had to kidnap you, you could stay in thepound. We could hide you even from the police. Even if you hated us¡­¡± ¡°So, what happened?¡± I had asked. Tusk looked away in irritation for a moment before meeting my eyes again. ¡°Sheriff stopped us,¡± he said. ¡°Not sure how they knew, but they did. They had the road barricaded. Things got¡­ intense. Doc and Bones got arrested. They were beaten pretty badly in jail overnight. When they were dropped at the gates the next morning, the sheriff told us next time we¡¯d have to pick our guys up from the morgue. We thought you were doing fine, so¡­ we didn¡¯t risk it again. We all thought you¡¯de back when you were 18.¡± They did want me back. They were going to rescue me, but the police stopped them. That didn¡¯t make sense to me. How would the police even know? Were they keeping tabs on the club because of me? And why? I know Mom said Daniel paid off a lot of people, but all of that, threatening murder over little ol¡® me? I know I was a virgin, but I wasn¡¯t that special. It didn¡¯t make sense to me. I was always more trouble than I was worth. Paying off cops to watch the club, taking all of my sass, running away¡­ Why not just let me go? Or even just kill me? Did Sean want me that badly? I know the little nepo¨Cbaby has an ego the size of a small country, but to do all of that¡­ < Chapter 76 Revenge im Honestly, after the conversation with Mom and Tusk, I feel so ashamed that I ever let Daniel get into my head. Sure, he yed his cards right. Tusk said that he brainwashed me, conditioned me. I wanted freedom so badly. I wanted to be far, far away from Daniel more than anything. After this talk though¡­ the things that taking me did to my mother¡­ That makes me want revenge. ¡°Mom, what happened to you after Daniel took me?¡± I had asked her, afraid of the answer. ¡°Well, I tried to remain positive, but it was hard,¡± she told me. ¡°The more Daniel talked down to me, the longer I went without hearing your voice¡­ It broke me. Eventually, I stopped eating. Then I stopped showering and cleaning the house. Then¡­ I just stopped getting out of bed. The other ol¡®dies helped, and after Levi flipped out on me one day, I knew I had to go back to reality.¡± ¡°And you got better?¡± I asked, sounding hopeful. Mom gave me a sad look. ¡°I started taking pills and drinking,¡± she admitted. ¡°At first, everyone just thought I was drinking. They all let me, possibly for too long. They thought it was my way of coping. Levi hated it, but kept mostments to himself. Then after one particrly rough conversation with Daniel shortly after your 18th birthday, I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t take living in a world where my own baby girl hated me.¡± The way Mom blubbered after that. The way she broke down in my arms, as I promised that I¡¯d always loved her. The look of anger and sorrow in Tusk¡¯s eyes. There¡¯s no way any of that was fake. We spent the next few hours crying and talking. I made Tusk promise a million more times not to tell anyone. He wasn¡¯t happy, but agreed. I¡¯m not sure how long that willst though. The look of revenge in Tusk¡¯s eyes was clear. He was at war with himself. His need to protect his woman and her child, fighting with the promise he made to me. I can¡¯t stop picturing that look in his eyes. It ignited something in me. The same revenge he was feeling. And I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how I had all the perfect tools at my disposal. The club would help me. At least, I think they would. They would be my best option if I really, truly wanted to make Daniel, and Sean, and Silent Divine, and every other motherfu.cker there pay. And I do. I really, really do. I never did before, but now¡­ Now I want to. Not even for me. I want revenge for every girl before me, virgin or not. Even the ones who beat me and bullied me. I want revenge for the club and for Mom. I want to make them all pay for every single life they destroyed. :. < Chapter 76 Revenge im But then I think about Silent Divine. I think about all the famous, wealthy people that are connected to it. They might be more powerful than the Inferno Demon Riders. I have no idea how deep Silent Divine truly runs either. They could have multiple locations. But maybe I could burn them down one by one. Suddenly, my bedroom door opened, making me jump. I sat up as a dark figure stepped into my room. It was definitely of a man, but I couldn¡¯t make out much in the dark. Other than that, he locked the door before kicking off his boots. He stripped off his shirt as he walked towards the bed, apparently oblivious to me awake and sitting up. I watched as the figure stripped out of his jeans next. I really hope this is Havoc sleepwalking or someone so drunk they stumbled into the wrong house. Not that that¡¯s ever happened before. However, the moment he sat on the bed and I caught a whiff of his ma.nly scent, I knew exactly who it was. ¡°Karma?¡± I asked. I felt him jerk on the bed before turning around to face me. ¡°Why are you awake?¡± He grunted. ¡°Why are you sneaking into my room in the middle of the night?¡± I shot back. ¡°To sleep with you obviously,¡± he replied. ¡°Can¡¯t have you wakin¡® up without my hands on you, can we?¡± He teased me. ¡°Since I¡¯m the only one gettin¡® you off these days.¡± ¡°I guess you also have to check something too, huh?¡± I added, teasing him right back. I felt Karma stiffen before he rxed again. ¡°You¡¯re in a better mood than I expected,¡± hemented. ¡°It was rough,¡± I admitted. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± he asked as hey back, pulling me down with him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just do that?¡± I replied. ¡°Sayin¡® it was rough is all you want to say?¡± he asked incredulously. I blew out a breath and thought about it. ¡°Honestly¡­ I have so many questions I want to ask you,¡± I said. ¡°But my mind is swimming right now. Tonight was something I really needed and as much as I hate to admit it, I¡¯m very < Chapter 76 Revenge im thankful that you and Psy.cho dragged me back here. But it was also very hard to hear and The rightful source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? talk about.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Karma replied. ¡°You think instead of talking about it¡­ you can help me clear my mind?¡± I asked suggestively as I ran my hand up his bare chest. ¡°Bly¡­¡± Karma groaned. ¡°Kylian,¡± I retorted. His head snapped to me and I smiled. I wasn¡¯t sure if he could see it in the dark though. I hoped he could feel it. ¡°I guess I do need to make sure you followed orders,¡± he said before moving to hover above me, between my spread legs. ¡°Yes you do, Prez,¡± I giggled. ¡°No, no, keep callin¡® me Kylian,¡± he said. ¡°Okay, Kylian,¡± I replied softly. His lips smashed into mine roughly. His hands moved up the outside of my thighs before curving in. He hummed into my mouth when he felt his dried cu.m on me. I kissed him harder, loving the sound of his pleasure. ¡°Let¡¯s shower,¡± he murmured against my lips. ¡°Right now?¡± I asked. Kylian got up and pulled me up with him. He wrapped me in his arms and lifted, forcing my legs around his waist. Then he carried me to my attached bathroom. ¡°I want to wash my semen off you so I can do it all over again,¡± he told me. ¡°Is that a promise?¡± I asked teasingly. ¡°Yeah baby,¡± he replied, kissing my lips between his words. ¡°You gonna let me taste that amazin¡® pu.ssy finally.¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± I pretended to think about it. ¡°Nope.¡± I giggled at the disappointed look on his face. ¡°You make it so much fun to say no.¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± he replied. ¡°Rubbin¡® my co.ck all over your cl.it will have to do.¡± < Chapter 76 Revenge Oh, it will definitely do. ¡°Just¡­ promise me one thing?¡± I asked softly. ¡°Anythin,¡± he said as he sat me on the counter¨Ctop. ¡°Please don¡¯t look at my back,¡± I whispered. im Kylian went rigid. He was silent, but his face didn¡¯t change. His emerald eyes hardened though. I wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to say, but I was ready to shut this whole moment down if I had to. Those scars aren¡¯t something I¡¯m willing to share. I didn¡¯t even tell Mom and Tusk about them. I told them about the abuse, but I tried to leave out some details for their sake. I¡¯m definitely not ready to talk to anyone about it yet. ¡°What are you hidin¡® from us, Spark?¡± Kylian asked, his voice much more gentle than I was expecting. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it¡­ right now,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Will you ever?¡± he asked. I stared into his eyes for a moment. ¡°I¨CI¡­¡± I trailed off before taking a deep breath. ¡°One day, but not right now. I¡¯ve talked enough about my traumatic past for one day.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kylian said as he leaned in to kiss my nose. ¡°For now, I won¡¯t push. But if therees a time when I think talkin¡® about it is somethin¡® that you need¡­¡± ¡°I get it,¡± I muttered after he trailed off. ¡°Alright,¡± he replied softly, kissing my lips again. ¡°So¡­ still no pu.ssy tastin¡®?¡± I snorted. ¡°I still need to torture you,¡± I teased. I needed today. I needed this trust from Kylian. I needed the talk with my mom. I needed it all to clear my head more. Ande tomorrow, I¡¯m going to start nning my revenge. 3 Comments 606 H Vote Possessive Riders 77 Chapter 77: The Warehouse Chayton/Psycho¡¯s P.O.V. ~ The following events take ce before the chapter ~ im ¡°You sure this n is going to work?¡± I asked Karma. ¡°It¡¯s the only one we got, so I fu.ckin¡® hope so,¡± he replied. We¡¯re at the stupid warehouse that Karma thinks might be tied to whoever or whatever SD is. We¡¯ve been here for a couple of hours so far, just watching to make sure the two guards are sticking to their routine. CG shut the cameras down and yed a feed on them from a previous night so they wouldn¡¯t notice anything was up. Now all we need to do is get past these guards. And then hope that there are no surprises inside. ¡°We sure we really care about them knowing that we¡¯re looking into them?¡± I asked. It would be much easier if we could just knock the two guys out. We¡¯d have plenty of time to go through whatever is in there and get out of here. Hell, if we took our cuts off, they¡¯d never know it was us. But that¡¯s not our style. Cuts stay on. I just¡­ still don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re not taking the risk. It¡¯s not like we care about thew. Especially not after what we found at that house. I always knew the cops of this town were dirty, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d be trafficking kids. It¡¯s not like we aren¡¯t here doing something important either. Kids are going missing. Mostly young girls. Ranging from all ages, ethnicities, looks, neighborhoods. Nothing is the same to give us any kind of indication of a motive. All we know is that it¡¯s happening in and around our town and everyone seems to be turning a blind eye to it. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find_Novel(. Except us. Because we actually give a sh.it about this town. We built it up a lot as a club, and Karma has reached new heights during his reign. We open most of the town, but not only that, this town is family. We grew up here. Which means, all of this sh.it is personal for us. However, none of these guys had to go with me to talk to the families when Karma would < Chapter 77. The Warehouse im send me. There were a few times when Nova or another ol¡®dy would tag along. Something about me not being soft enough. No matter how tough you are, you still break a little when a mother is sobbing in your arms,pletely falling apart because her little girl, the only family she had, was taken. I¡¯ll never forget how Mrs. Hicks sounded while she broke down in my arms. It was gut¨Cwrenching. Just like always. I never shared any of that with the brothers though. Aside from telling them that the parents were more than devastated. I never went into details. I was actually there with me during Mrs. Hicks¡® breakdown. A little secret she and I share. Thinking about it now just pi.sses me off. These fu.cking monsters. They¡¯re kidnapping and selling off kids. It¡¯s disgusting. I¡¯d like to kill these two fu.cks and wait it out for the bosses toe. I doubt the Sheriff is going to call for back¨Cup from any kind of realw enforcement. And even if he somehow thought he could spin it around, we have more than enough evidence of our own. Another reason I don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re being so sneaky about this sh.it ¡°Let¡¯s just take them out and go in,¡± I said to Karma. ¡°We might have to,¡± he muttered. ¡°Have to?¡± I asked with a raised brow. Karma nodded and gestured his head towards the guard pacing by his side of the building. ¡°Havoc and CG created a distraction on the other side. Looks like they ain¡¯t leavin¡® their posts no matter what.¡± He told me as he looked at his phone. ¡°CG said the guy didn¡¯t evene investigate, just watched the bushes they were behind for a minute and carried on.¡± ¡°Well, what kind of distraction did they use?¡± I asked. ¡°The guy might have thought they were fu.cking bunnies or some sh.it.¡± Karma gave me a strange look. ¡°They know what they¡¯re doin¡®, Psy.cho,¡± he said. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± ¡°I want in there,¡± I stated. Karma inspected me for a moment and I knew he saw something in me. The man has been my best friend my whole life. He¡¯s always been able to read me like an open book. I just wasn¡¯t sure what he was seeing now. ¡°I know you want to find the kids if we can,¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯ll be better for us if we look like we < Chapter 77: The Warehouse still know absolutely nothin¡®.¡± ¡°Fine, then one of us takes our cut off and knocks him out,¡± I replied. ¡°We don¡¯t work that way,¡± Karma stated. ¡°What if I snuck around, knocked the first guy out and then this guy?¡± I suggested. ¡°I¡¯m usually the one out investigating and talking to people anyway. We can y it like I went rouge or some sh.it.¡± im ¡°That¡¯s probably our best solution right now,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Alright, go. Be safe. I¡¯ll tell CG and Havoc so they can have your back.¡± I gave him a single nod before looking at the guard again. He was pacing at the front of the building with a rifle in his hands like some kind of fu.cking soldier. He was scanning the ground, moving from around the corner of one side to the corner of the other. This ce is on the edge of town, an almost abandoned end. The backside is nothing but forest. Karma and I were hiding behind a bunch of empty barrels and other junk. I waited until the guard was on the far side, and took my chances. I booked it to the other side of the building and quickly made my way around. I peeked my head around the corner to see the other guard had his back to me. He was only a couple of feet away, so I acted before the chance slipped right out of my hands. I reached out and grabbed him in a choke¨Chold. His gun dropped to the ground, and he tried to fight me. I held on tight as his body grew weaker and weaker until hepletely stopped fighting. I dropped the bas.tard to the ground and CG and Havoc came out from behind a few overgrown bushes. ¡°CG¡¯s gonna go behind you, and I¡¯m gonna go on the other side. Just in case you need help,¡± Havoc told me. I gave him a single nod before continuing around the building. If I time this right, then I shoulde out when his back was to me again. I stopped at the corner of the warehouse. I was about to peek my head around to make sure that his back was to me, but right before I was about to¡­ he suddenly was there. It took the doofus a moment to realize that someone was actually there. When he did though, he held his gun up to me. I held my hands up in surrender. Then I saw his eyes flicker to my cut and panic kicked in. I grabbed the riffle and jerked it forward, hitting him in the chest. He huffed out a breath of air and loosened his hold enough for me to take the damn thing. Then I punched him square in the face, and he dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes. CG and I stared at him for a moment, a little surprised he went down so easily. : < Chapter 77 The Warehouse im ¡°Jesus, where¡¯d they even find these dumba.sses?¡± CG muttered as he kicked the guy to make sure he was actually unconscious. ¡°Why do they have someone so weak guarding this ce?¡± ¡°Probably because they thought no one was actually lookin¡® into anythin¡®,¡± Karma said as he joined us. ¡°Well, they will now,¡± CG mumbled. I averted my eyes and looked at the door. ¡°Well, we needed to get in somehow,¡± I grumbled. ¡°I think it was worth it,¡± Havoc agreed with me. ¡°It¡¯s toote now anyway,¡± Karma said. ¡°You guys ready to go in there?¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s trapped?¡± Havoc asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± CG answered. ¡°They have cameras inside, so I was able to tap into those as well. It looks more like a ce where they store¡­ paperwork or something.¡± ¡°Guys,¡± Karma said. We all looked at him, and he was staring down at his phone. ¡°Diesel just texted me. Another kid was reported missin¡®. Luna Yazzie. She¡¯s only 6 years old. The father has been fightin¡® and arguin¡® with police all day, I guess, makin¡® a scene. Says that the mother is in the hospital. Apparently, these fu.ckers snatched the kid up earlier today while they were out shoppin¡®. The mom went after them, got a te number, threw herself on the car and got herself hurt.¡± My eyes went wide. ¡°Yazzie?¡± I asked, my throat going dry. Karma looked up and me with a grim look on his face. ¡°As in¡­ Leah and Jace¡¯s kid?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, and my anger boiled. Leah and Jace were two people that I looked up to. We alle from the same tribe. Granny Waya always made sure that I knew my heritage even if my parents weren¡¯t around to teach me. She loved the club, she¡¯d been a part of it her whole life, but we were also close with our tribe. Leah and Jace are a few years older than me. I remember Granny making me take Leah all kinds of herbs to help her with her pregnancy symptoms. And now someone took their little girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± I said as I walked to the door. ¡°I need answers. Now.¡± Possessive Riders 78 Chapter 78: The Warehouse Chayton/Psycho¡¯s P.O.V. ** ~The following events take ce before the chapter ~ **** +25 Points ¡°You sure this n is going to work?¡± I asked Karma. ¡°It¡¯s the only one we got, so I fu.ckin¡® hope so,¡± he replied. We¡¯re at the stupid warehouse that Karma thinks might be tied to whoever or whatever SD is. We¡¯ve been here for a couple of hours so far, just watching to make sure the two guards are sticking to their routine. CG shut the cameras down and yed a feed on them from a previous night so they wouldn¡¯t notice anything was up. Now all we need to do is get past these guards. And then hope that there are no surprises inside. ¡°We sure we really care about them knowing that we¡¯re looking into them?¡± I asked. It would be much easier if we could just knock the two guys out. We¡¯d have plenty of time to go through whatever is in there and get out of here. Hell, if we took our cuts off, they¡¯d never know it was us. But that¡¯s not our style. Cuts stay on. I just¡­ still don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re not taking the risk. It¡¯s not like we care about thew. Especially not after what we found at that house. I always knew the cops of this town were dirty, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d be trafficking kids. It¡¯s not like we aren¡¯t here doing something important either. Kids are going missing. Mostly young girls. Ranging from all ages, ethnicities, looks, neighborhoods. Nothing is the same to give us any kind of indication of a motive. All we know is that it¡¯s happening in and around our town and everyone seems to be turning a blind eye to it. Except us. Because we actually give a sh.it about this town. We built it up a lot as a club, and Karma has reached new heights during his reign. We open most of the town, but not only that, this town is family. We grew up here. Which means, all of this sh.it is personal for us. However, none of these guys had to go with me to talk to the families when Karma would < Chapter 78. The Warehouse +25 Points send me. There were a few times when Nova or another ol¡®dy would tag along. Something about me not being soft enough. No matter how tough you are, you still break a little when a mother is sobbing in your arms,pletely falling apart because her little girl, the only family she had, was taken. I¡¯ll never forget how Mrs. Hicks sounded while she broke down in my arms. It was gut¨Cwrenching. Just like always. I never shared any of that with the brothers though. Aside from telling them that the parents were more than devastated. I never went into details. I was actually there with me during Mrs. Hicks¡® breakdown. A little secret she and I share. Thinking about it now just pi.sses me off. These fu.cking monsters. They¡¯re kidnapping and selling off kids. It¡¯s disgusting. I¡¯d like to kill these two fu.cks and wait it out for the bosses toe. I doubt the Sheriff is going to call for back¨Cup from any kind of realw enforcement. And even if he somehow thought he could spin it around, we have more than enough evidence of our own. Another reason I don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re being so sneaky about this sh.it ¡°Let¡¯s just take them out and go in,¡± I said to Karma. ¡°We might have to,¡± he muttered. ¡°Have to?¡± I asked with a raised brow. Karma nodded and gestured his head towards the guard pacing by his side of the building. ¡°Havoc and CG created a distraction on the other side. Looks like they ain¡¯t leavin¡® their posts no matter what.¡± He told me as he looked at his phone. ¡°CG said the guy didn¡¯t evene investigate, just watched the bushes they were behind for a minute and carried on.¡± ¡°Well, what kind of distraction did they use?¡± I asked. ¡°The guy might have thought they were fu.cking bunnies or some sh.it.¡± Karma gave me a strange look. ¡°They know what they¡¯re doin¡®, Psy.cho,¡± he said. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± ¡°I want in there,¡± I stated. Karma inspected me for a moment and I knew he saw something in me. The man has been my best friend my whole life. He¡¯s always been able to read me like an open book. I just wasn¡¯t sure what he was seeing now. ¡°I know you want to find the kids if we can,¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯ll be better for us if we look like we (Chapter 78 The Warehouse The source of th?s content is find?novel +25 Points send me. There were a few times when Nova or another ol¡®dy would tag along. Something about me not being soft enough. No matter how tough you are, you still break a little when a mother is sobbing in your arms,pletely falling apart because her little girl, the only family she had, was taken. I¡¯ll never forget how Mrs. Hicks sounded while she broke down in my arms. It was gut¨Cwrenching. Just like always. I never shared any of that with the brothers though. Aside from telling them that the parents were more than devastated. I never went into details. I was actually there with me during Mrs. Hicks¡® breakdown. A little secret she and I share. Thinking about it now just pi.sses me off. These fu.cking monsters. They¡¯re kidnapping and selling off kids. It¡¯s disgusting. I¡¯d like to kill these two fu.cks and wait it out for the bosses toe. I doubt the Sheriff is going to call for back¨Cup from any kind of realw enforcement. And even if he somehow thought he could spin it around, we have more than enough evidence of our own. Another reason I don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re being so sneaky about this sh.it ¡°Let¡¯s just take them out and go in,¡± I said to Karma. ¡°We might have to,¡± he muttered. ¡°Have to?¡± I asked with a raised brow. Karma nodded and gestured his head towards the guard pacing by his side of the building. ¡°Havoc and CG created a distraction on the other side. Looks like they ain¡¯t leavin¡® their posts no matter what.¡± He told me as he looked at his phone. ¡°CG said the guy didn¡¯t evene investigate, just watched the bushes they were behind for a minute and carried on.¡± ¡°Well, what kind of distraction did they use?¡± I asked. ¡°The guy might have thought they were fu.cking bunnies or some sh.it.¡± Karma gave me a strange look. ¡°They know what they¡¯re doin¡®, Psy.cho,¡± he said. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± ¡°I want in there,¡± I stated. Karma inspected me for a moment and I knew he saw something in me. The man has been my best friend my whole life. He¡¯s always been able to read me like an open book. I just wasn¡¯t sure what he was seeing now. ¡°I know you want to find the kids if we can,¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯ll be better for us if we look like we < Chapter 78 The Warehouse still know absolutely nothin¡®.¡± ¡°Fine, then one of us takes our cut off and knocks him out,¡± I replied. ¡°We don¡¯t work that way,¡± Karma stated. +25 Points ¡°What if I snuck around, knocked the first guy out and then this guy?¡± I suggested. ¡°I¡¯m usually the one out investigating and talking to people anyway. We can y it like I went rouge or some sh.it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably our best solution right now,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Alright, go. Be safe. I¡¯ll tell CG and Havoc so they can have your back.¡± I gave him a single nod before looking at the guard again. He was pacing at the front of the building with a rifle in his hands like some kind of fu.cking soldier. He was scanning the ground, moving from around the corner of one side to the corner of the other. This ce is on the edge of town, an almost abandoned end. The backside is nothing but forest. Karma and I were hiding behind a bunch of empty barrels and other junk. I waited until the guard was on the far side, and took my chances. I booked it to the other side of the building and quickly made my way around. I peeked my head around the corner to see the other guard had his back to me. He was only a couple of feet away, so I acted before the chance slipped right out of my hands. I reached out and grabbed him in a choke¨Chold. His gun dropped to the ground, and he tried to fight me. I held on tight as his body grew weaker and weaker until hepletely stopped fighting. dropped the bas.tard to the ground and CG and Havoc came out from behind a few overgrown bushes. ¡°CG¡¯s gonna go behind you, and I¡¯m gonna go on the other side. Just in case you need help,¡± Havoc told me. I gave him a single nod before continuing around the building. If I time this right, then I shoulde out when his back was to me again. I stopped at the corner of the warehouse. I was about to peek my head around to make sure that his back was to me, but right before I was about to¡­ he suddenly was there. It took the doofus a moment to realize that someone was actually there. When he did though, he held his gun up to me. I held my hands up in surrender. Then I saw his eyes flicker to my cut and panic kicked in. I grabbed the riffle and jerked it forward, hitting him in the chest. He huffed out a breath of air and loosened his hold enough for me to take the damn thing. Then I punched him square in the face, and he dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes. CG and I stared at him for a moment, a little surprised he went down so easily. < Chapter 78: The Warehouse +25 Points ¡°Jesus, where¡¯d they even find these dumba.sses?¡± CG muttered as he kicked the guy to make sure he was actually unconscious. ¡°Why do they have someone so weak guarding this ce?¡± ¡°Probably because they thought no one was actually lookin¡® into anythin¡®,¡± Karma said as he joined us. ¡°Well, they will now,¡± CG mumbled. I averted my eyes and looked at the door. ¡°Well, we needed to get in somehow,¡± I grumbled. ¡°I think it was worth it,¡± Havoc agreed with me. ¡°It¡¯s toote now anyway,¡± Karma said. ¡°You guys ready to go in there?¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s trapped?¡± Havoc asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± CG answered. ¡°They have cameras inside, so I was able to tap into those as well. It looks more like a ce where they store¡­ paperwork or something.¡± ¡°Guys,¡± Karma said. We all looked at him, and he was staring down at his phone. ¡°Diesel just texted me. Another kid was reported missin¡®. Luna Yazzie. She¡¯s only 6 years old. The father has been fightin¡® and arguin¡® with police all day, I guess, makin¡® a scene. Says that the mother is in the hospital. Apparently, these fu.ckers snatched the kid up earlier today while they were out shoppin¡®. The mom went after them, got a te number, threw herself on the car and got herself hurt.¡± My eyes went wide. ¡°Yazzie?¡± I asked, my throat going dry. Karma looked up and me with a grim look on his face. ¡°As in¡­ Leah and Jace¡¯s kid?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, and my anger boiled. Leah and Jace were two people that I looked up to. We alle from the same tribe. Granny Waya always made sure that I knew my heritage even if my parents weren¡¯t around to teach me. She loved the club, she¡¯d been a part of it her whole life, but we were also close with our tribe. Leah and Jace are a few years older than me. I remember Granny making me take Leah all kinds of herbs to help her with her pregnancy symptoms. And now someone took their little girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± I said as I walked to the door. ¡°I need answers. Now.¡± : The Evidence !!!! **** WARNING! THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS MATERIALS THAT SOME READERS MAY FIND DISTRESSING! SUCH AS DRUGS, WEAPONS, VIOLENCE, TALK OF SE.XUAL ASSAULT, CHILD ABUSE, SE.XUAL ASSAULT OF CHILDREN! READER DISCRETION IS ADVISED! **** !!!! *** Tae/Computer Guru/CG¡¯s P.O.V. ********* We all watched Psy.cho storm up to the door of the warehouse. We were quiet, all of us having that same heavy feeling in our guts. All the kidnappings have felt personal considering it was going on in the town we lived in, the town we practically ran. However, this one felt a little more personal. We had no reason to believe that our club was involved in this in any way. I mean, no one was attacking us, framing us, or even bothering us. So, it doesn¡¯t feel personal on that level, but¡­ We all knew Leah and Jace. I mean, none of us were close, but I know that Psy.cho thought of them as family. Now, it is personal. The door was locked, so Psy.cho kicked it in, taking it off the hinges as it smacked the wall. There were a few lights on, but the ce wasn¡¯t that bright. It was huge though. There¡¯s even a second floor. Large wooden crates sat in rows throughout the whole ce. At the far end from us was a small desk littered with papers. There were six filing cabs surrounding it too. ¡°What¡¯s in all these crates, CG?¡± Karma asked me. ¡°Not sure,¡± I told him. ¡°I only had time to nce at the live¨Cfeed for a few minutes before switching it to the decoy and trying to distract that guard.¡± ¡°If I had to guess,¡± Havoc said. ¡°Weapons.¡± ¡°Drugs,¡± Psy.cho muttered. ¡°And¡­ exotic pets?¡± Karma mumbled, phrasing it like a question. I looked at all of them, each staring at a crate in a different row. I turned around to inspect the one closest to me. It waspletely bare other than one smallbel that could be easily ripped off. < Chapter 79: The Evidence Endangered Furs. What the hell? +25 Points ¡°They¡¯re running a whole pyramid scheme,¡± Havoc said. ¡°They have like seven side gigs along with trafficking kids.¡± ¡°This one¡¯sbeled supplies,¡± Karma said, looking at a different crate. ¡°Should we open one of them up?¡± I suggested. ¡°Found this crow¨Cbar,¡± Psy.cho said, handing it over to Karma. Karma busted open the box and set the crow¨Cbar down. We all peeked inside with confused looks. When we read supplies, we were thinking canned food and water, or maybe first¨Caid supplies, or medicine, or even some kind of gear. We weren¡¯t expecting¡­ this. ¡°Are these¡­ kids¡® clothes?¡± Havoc muttered. ¡°All fancy sh.it,¡± Psy.cho ground out. ¡°All in little girls¡® sizes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a few boys¡® outfits too,¡± I muttered as I pulled them out. There were even shoes and essories. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Psy.cho asked as he pulled out some strange, long rope that was hiding under all the clothes. It was long, scraggly¨Clooking, and definitely was old and overused. Overused for what though? ¡°A rope?¡± Havoc said as he grabbed it. ¡°There¡¯s blood on it.¡± ¡°Why is somethin¡® like this in a boxbeled supplies?¡± Karma mumbled. I shifted through more clothes until my fingers for a different object. Several actually. Of the same thing. I pulled one of them out and held it up, my blood boiling. ¡°Is that¡­ a shock cor?¡± Havoc asked. ¡°There¡¯s several down at the bottom,¡± I ground out. ¡°What the hell kind of supplies are these?¡± Psy.cho asked, seething. ¡°Tools for control,¡± Karma muttered. We all looked at him as he stared down at the little girl¡¯s shoes in his hands. ¡°We know that they¡¯re sellin¡® these kids off, but what if there¡¯s more to it? What if they¡­ train the kids first?¡± ¡°Train them?¡± I asked, horrified. : to ¡°behave¡± for their future masters. It even fu.cking says masters. The kids arebeled on a scale from 1 to 10 on how good or bad they are. It even has details of what punishments work best for what kids. They whipped a ten¨Cyear¨Cold girl 20 times¡­ They locked a five¨Cyear¨Cold boy in a dog cage for three days¡­ They even stripped down a 12¨Cyear¨Cold girl and presented her to a room full of strangers. The note with that said that she was verycent after that. Theybeled it as a good teaching technique. ¡°What the fu.ck¡­¡± I murmured to myself. This sh.it is making me sick. Thest file was the hardest to break into. I was a little bit impressed considering how sh.it Official source is FindN0vel they were at everything else. However, I know understood why. As if everything else wasn¡¯t bad¡­ This file must have been put together by whoever is helping SD kidnap kids. Their insurance policy. It¡¯s full of emails and text message conversations. There are even voice clips from phone calls. The sheriff, or whoever, made sure to have their a.ss covered in case SD ever flipped on them. It¡¯s a treasure trove of evidence. And the worst of it all? It came with pictures and videos. All the things they¡¯ve done to these kids. All organized by age. Next to the files of each video had the letters PA or SA. I wasn¡¯t sure what that stood for, and I made the mistake of taking it upon myself to find out. The first one wasbeled by the child¡¯s name, Elise Walker, and had a PA next to it. She was in the file for ages 11. The sound was off, thank god, because the first thing I would have heard was screaming. The poor girl waspletely naked. She was on her knees, but being held face¨Cdown by two other girls. A man with light brown hair and blue eyes was behind her, whipping her back. She was bleeding already, but he didn¡¯t stop at all. I turned it off quickly, not able to stomach more. I was nervous to open the next file. It read: Olivia Redrick, SA. She was also under the age 11 file. My heart began to race as I clicked on the video. What I saw had me reaching for the waste¨Cbasket under the desk and throwing up everything that was in my stomach. ¡°You okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Karma asked as he came up behind me. He looked at the screen and I quickly paused the video. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°Evidence,¡± I breathed out, trying to catch my breath still. ¡°Of some grown man se.xually assaulting an 11¨Cyear¨Cold girl.¡± The video was of the little girl being forced to give a grown man a blowjob. You can¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, but you can see that he very much was forcing her. She was bawling her eyes out, and I once again was thankful the sound wasn¡¯t on. ¡°What the fu.ck¡­?¡± Karma muttered in shock. ¡°There are tons of videos,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯m talking hundreds, Karma. All age and¡­ Well, I¡¯m assuming the SA stands for se.xual assault and PA must stand for physical assault, maybe? I¡¯d¡­ have to watch more videos to know.¡± ¡°Can you copy it all?¡± he asked. I nodded as I pulled out a clear USB drive and plugged it in. ¡°It¡¯s going to take some time. I gotta hook up a link for us to their camera system too and hide it,¡± I said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like whoever their tech guy is, is that skilled. Chances of them : finding out are slim.¡± Karma gave me a nod. $25 Paints ¡°Get it done,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re gonna trash the ce afterwards to make it look like Psy.cho stormed in lookin¡® for drugs or some sh.it. That way they¡¯ll think he¡¯s hidin¡® it from the club. We¡¯ll leave the papers untouched.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± I replied as I got to work. This is going to be a long fu.cking night. 7 Comments Get Bonus (Ad) > Possessive Riders 80 Chapter 80: Spending the Day with Family Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. +25 Points I woke up smothered in warmth. Like usual. Today it didn¡¯t annoy me though. I wasn¡¯t nervous. I wasn¡¯t anxious. I didn¡¯t beat myself up or immediately put up my walls. I was simply just happy. Happy that Karma stayed all night and thatst night was real. He cared about me in ways that seemed foreign yet natural. He kept his promise about not looking at my back. He managed to make me feel like the only girl in the world, and it felt so great. I¡¯d never felt that way before. And to think he stayed all night regardless of the fact that we were in my childhood bedroom. That, and obviously someone else joined us. I know that, because this heat ising from all around. This bed is a little smaller than the one I have at the clubhouse. I¡¯m definitely surrounded by two people. Slowly, I blinked my eyes open until they adjusted to the light shining in. I smiled at Havoc who was sleeping in front of me. He was on his side, facing me and fast asleep. His full lips were parted. I had to fight the urge to feel his short beard. It¡¯s definitely growing into a good one. Karma had more stubble than he usually does yesterday too. I¡¯m surprised that Havoc joined us though. I would have guessed either of the other two first. Maybe he came homest night at some point and saw me and Karma. Or maybe Karma saw him and ordered him to get into bed with us. Havoc¡¯s blonde hair was hanging over his face and I reached up to gently push it back. The conversation from yesterday with Mom and Tusk filtered through my brain for the millionth time. They sent me back to Daniel without the other club members knowing. Granted, they didn¡¯t know what Daniel was doing. I believe that now. At least, I think I do. I just don¡¯t understand why they would send me back. I thought they wanted me. They talk about how they never stopped wanting me. Maybe they were scared because Daniel had such a long reach. Maybe they thought I could stick it out for a few more days instead of getting the club in trouble. That would make more sense. I want to ask them, but¡­ I¡¯m scared to hear the answer. Part of me is scared that they¡¯ll tell me they knew and never wanted me toe back. It sounds silly to me now, but it was almost reflexive to assume that. Most of me is scared that I won¡¯t believe them. It¡¯s so hard to know what to believe. I feel so¡­ messed up in the head. Like, all I know how to do is doubt people and be on edge constantly. I hate it and I have no idea how to get past it. now Everly has no chance ofing between us. Mom was devastated when I told them everything. Leaving out some gruesome details only helped so much when I was telling them how I was physically and se.xually assaulted. I know Mom is torn up about it, but now it¡¯s time to move forward. Finally. After all this time¡­ I want to move forward. Suddenly, Karma shifted behind me. I was surprised when his arm slid from me, and he carefully sat up. I turned my head to look at him, but he had his back to me as he wiped the sleep from his face. I stared at hisrge back tattoo as he sat there. It¡¯s a cross that takes up the entire middle of his back. There are these swirling intricate designs filling the top half of his broad back. It definitely looks Scottish. I recognize those Celtic style swirls from his father¡¯s tattoos. It¡¯s very beautiful. Surprisingly, Karma quietly got up from my bed and went to my bathroom. I really thought that he just had to pee and was going toe back to bed and torture me like he has almost every single morning, but he didn¡¯t. Much to my surprise, Karma just started getting dressed in the clothes he had onst night. He didn¡¯t even notice that I was awake. He picked his shirt up off the ground and that was when I decided to speak up. ¡°You¡¯re leaving without my morning orgasm?¡± I said teasingly. Karma¡¯s head snapped in my direction, his emerald eyes colliding with my blue ones. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he muttered. ¡°Very observant of you,¡± I replied sarcastically. Karma smiled as he walked over to the bed and sat down. ¡°I called church for the officers of the club first thing this mornin¡®,¡± he told me. ¡°We gotta go.¡± ¡°Oh, well, let me make you some coffee before you go,¡± I said as I sat up. Karma blocked my path to get off the bed, but I just climbed over him. ¡°You don¡¯t think your mom and Tusk are going to wonder why you¡¯re prancin¡® around in my shirt, makin¡® me and Havoc coffee?¡± he asked. ¡°Nope,¡± I replied with a shrug. ¡°I already told them what you goons have been up to and how much I¡¯ve been falling for it.¡± ¡°You did?¡± he asked, surprised. < Chapter 80: Spending the Day with Family +25 Points ¡°I didn¡¯t give them details, but yeah, I told them that you guys are all pursuing me. And guess what?¡± I said, meeting his eyes as I smiled. ¡°They weren¡¯t surprised at all.¡± Karma returned my smile as he pulled me into his arms. ¡°You tell them about Havoc too?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t tell him,¡± I whispered. ¡°I want to make him squirm a little bit. Tusk and Mom agreed already.¡± Karma chuckled as he pressed a gentle kiss to my lips. ¡°Go make us coffee if you want, Spark,¡± he told me. ¡°I¡¯ll wake Havoc.¡± ******* Something weird is going on. Firstly, I¡¯ve spent the whole day by myself. Well, that¡¯s a fat lie. Dev was here to keep an eye on me and I spent the whole day with Mom and Tusk. But none of my guys were around. I didn¡¯t even get a glimpse of them. I know Karma said they had church, but when we went to the clubhouse for lunch, church was over. Diesel told me that Karma was in his office, but he wasn¡¯t sure where the others were. I didn¡¯t want to disturb Karma while he was working. I thought I¡¯d see one of them around, but I didn¡¯t. That left me to assume they were all working all day. But now it¡¯ste in the evening. None of them have worked thiste before. At least, not all at the same time. Are they really busy or are they ignoring me? Is it because they think I need time with my mom? I appreciate the thought, but they could have said something. Freaking id.iots. ¡°Should we do game night?¡± Mom asked. ¡°I miss those so much. We used to have a lot of fun.¡± Before I could give her an answer, we heard the front door burst open. We were in the living room, which meant whoever it was needed to walk down the hall a little bit for us to see them. Mom and I shared a confused look and a secondter, a familiar blonde head popped around the corner. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re back!¡± Everly shouted as she ran to my mom and threw her arms around her. Mom awkwardly hugged her back while giving me a wide¨Ceyed look over Everly¡¯s shoulder. We talked about this today. Mom wanted to know if I wanted to sit down and have a talk with 315 < Chapter 80 Spending the Day with Family +25 Points them and Everly. I told her that Everly was never going to change and that I think we should just leave the past where it¡¯s at. I told her that I wanted to move forward, but that didn¡¯t mean I was going to be the same pushover if Everly continued on with her games. They know what she did when I first got here. I just wanted to be done with it. Everly wasn¡¯t worth it to me. She was just some little girl who never learned how to grow up. I won¡¯t let her push me around, but I¡¯ve faced worse. I have far worse demons to worry about than Everly and her friends. As much as I told Mom and Tusk to leave things be for now, I knew that Tusk wasn¡¯t going to. It didn¡¯t matter what either of us said, and I knew that. Tusk was a great parent and took pride in his children. The sh.it Everly has been pulling is not the daughter he thought he was raising. Whether any of us liked it or not, I was sure they were going to have a serious talk about it at the very least. ¡°Oh¡­ Bly¡¯s here too,¡± Everly said, trying and failing to keep the disgust out of her voice. ¡°Great.¡± I gave her a tight smile. ¡°You seem surprised to see me in my own house Everly,¡± Imented. ¡°How strange.¡± ¡°Just surprised you were willing to talk to Mom,¡± she replied. ¡°Since you were so against it when you got here. Going on and on about how she didn¡¯t love you and how you thought she was pathetic-¡± ¡°Watch yourself, Everly,¡± I cut her off, narrowing my eyes. ¡°You know damn well that I was ready to throw down with you and your little friends over my momma before, I sure as hell will again. And I¡¯m a lot healthier this time around too.¡± ¡°Mom! Did you hear that!? She threatened me!¡± Everly shouted, pouting at Mom while fake tears filled her eyes. ¡°Sisters fight,¡± was all Mom said. I knew she felt ufortable and I hated that. When Mom and Tusk first got together, she was so scared that Tusk¡¯s kids would hate her, and it would cause tension between them. She struggled to punish them because of it, but Tusk was always quick to have her back. I hate that she feels put in the middle of Everly¡¯s cr.ap. ¡°Ev, let¡¯s get one thing clear,¡± I said as I pulled out a random board game and sat on the floor. ¡°I already warned you that I¡¯m not the same little girl I was. I already told Mom and Tusk all about all your lies growing up. Whether they believe me or not is irrelevant. Want to know why?¡± I asked as I looked up at her. ¡°Because we¡¯re fu.cking adults who can handle our own sh.it without mommy and daddy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± She spat. ¡°You want to fight me or something?¡± +25 Points ¡°I mean, kinda, yeah,¡± I muttered before shaking my head. ¡°But I¡¯m telling you to stop putting my mom in the middle of sh.it.¡± I told her. ¡°This is between me and you. Leave it at that.¡± The rightful source is F¦ÉndNovel ¡°Says the one who went crying to Karma that I apparently imed his patch,¡± she grumbled, crossing her arms. I snorted. ¡°Everyone heard you Ev, that had nothing to do with me,¡± I told her. ¡°You¡¯re just mad because Karma will do anything to make me happy and not you.¡± ¡°So full of yourself,¡± she spat. I just shrugged as I set the game up. ¡°Is it being full of myself if it¡¯s true?¡± I wondered, trying not tough at the look on Everly¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re just a bully, a big-¡± ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± I bit out, cutting her off as I gave her an icy look. ¡°I wasn¡¯t before, but then I had to be one. So you better stay out of my way Everly.¡± Everly looked at Mom, who was trying not tough. She looked at me again and threw her arms down as she screamed. Then she turned around and started shouting for Tusk. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see how strong you¡¯ve grown, even though it came at a terrible price,¡± Mom said softly. I grabbed her hand and squeezed. ¡°I grow stronger every day Momma, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I told her. Now just to convince the guys. 12 Comments Get Bonus (Ad) > H 773 Vote Possessive Riders 81 Chapter 81: nning & Protecting Chayton/Psycho¡¯s P.O.V. **** : ***** +25 Points ¡°Why we having church without everyone?¡± Slider asked. Karma called this meeting after we all talked about how to go forwardst night. The four of us are the main officers for this chapter of the Inferno¡¯s Demon Riders. Dragon will be a part of that once he¡¯s home for good. Crash is our road captain, but he¡¯s currently out on a job with his usual team of five. Karma wants them focused on their task right now, so we¡¯ve kept them out of the loop. However, there are members that we trust more than others. Right now, things are shaky within the walls of our fortress. Mostly because w seems to be off his rockertely. I mean, letting Nikki in was something we would expect from a rookie, but not someone who¡¯s been with us for seven years. He¡¯s also been going around spreading sh.it about the four of us and Blythe. Something that the brothers and loyal subi have been whispering to us. Karma wanted to let it keep going on so he could see what w¡¯s endgame was. All of that meant that we needed to be picky about who we let in on this though. We obviously don¡¯t trust w right now, and not trusting one of our brothers makes us all feel on edge. Our brothers are pretty loyal, but since Karma has taken over, there have been a few sent here from other chapters and a few stragglers that we¡¯ve picked up. Right now, we need to make sure the people in on this are trustworthy. So, aside from the four of us and obviously Slider, the others that joined us are Diesel, Viper, Reaper, Breaker, Joker, Rabid, and Clutch. We decided to leave the old¨Ctimers out. Only because we feel they deserve a little break and whatever the fu.ck is going on with these missing kids is some seriously deep and terrible sh.it. Sh.it right out of a nightmare. ¡°Because there¡¯s somethin¡® that we need to fill you all in on, and I don¡¯t trust all our brothers at the moment,¡± Karma said,ying it all out there. They all knew. They heard the things w was saying. They all told us. Hell, Viper got into it with w over the sh.it just a few nights ago. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Clutch asked. ¡°The club okay?¡± ¡°For now,¡± Karma replied. ¡°But there¡¯s some sh.it goin¡® down in our town.¡± ¡°This about the missing kids?¡± Diesel asked. < Chapter 81: nning & Protecting +25 Points ¡°Yeah,¡± Karma said. ¡°We been lookin¡® into it and¡­ things are a lot worse than we thought.¡± ¡°Worse how?¡± Slider asked. Karma sighed as he ran a hand through his hair. ¡°What I am about to tell all of you does not leave this room. That should be obvious anyway, since this is church, but not even the other brothers get to know,¡± he said. ¡°After all know you everythin¡®, we need toe up with some sort of n. At least find out where they¡¯re keepin¡® the kids before movin¡® them.¡± ¡°Alright Prez,¡± Diesel said. ¡°Tell us everything, and we¡¯ll help anyway we can.¡± ** Well, Karma told them everything, and then we sat in church for a while trying to figure out what to do. We decided to send everyone out in teams of two to search every nook and cranny of this town. We even stationed round¨Cthe¨Cclock men to keep an eye on the only two exits of this town. Well, the only two that lead anywhere. If anyone suspicious tries to leave ore in, we¡¯ll know. Last night was brutal, but today isn¡¯t much better either. The only good thing is that I¡¯m not being forced to organize thousands of files of child porn. At least CG doesn¡¯t have to watch it all, since these fu.ckers were so meticulous. Still, I know it ain¡¯t easy seeing all those names. Names that are already familiar to us. There were lots of names we didn¡¯t recognize. Karma was locked in CG¡¯s room with him all day looking up the names we didn¡¯t know. He was trying to find a pattern, but there wasn¡¯t one. These kids wereing from all over. All small towns with low¨Cie parents though. Nobody that would make waves in the media or anything. Which is just fu.cking sad in so Chapters first released on FindN0vel many ways. However happy I was to not have that job, the job I did have wasn¡¯t much better. I shouldn¡¯t even say this is a job. Nobody asked me toe here. Karma asked me if I was going to, but it wasn¡¯t an order. Of course, I was going toe. I sighed as I looked at the front door of the small house. Gathering all my courage, I kicked the stand on my bike and got off. I sat my helmet on it and walked to the front door. With my fist raised, I hesitated for just a moment. Just one brief moment before knocking. A few momentster the door swung open and everything I had nned to say died on my tongue. Jace was standing there, looking frantic and half¨Cdead. He was aplete mess. His clothes were wrinkled, his hair was sticking up all over, and there were dark circles under his eyes. The disappointed look he gave me as his eyes misted told me that he clearly hoped : < Chapter 81: nning & Protecting I was his daughter. ¡°Oh, Psy.cho, what brings you by?¡± he asked, his voice raspy. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I said. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here.¡± +25 Points All Jace could manage was a nod as he opened the door and let me inside. I¡¯ve been in their home a few times because of Granny. I knew where I was going, and I had a feeling Leah would be on their sofa. She was there, curled up with a photo album on herp. When I got closer to Leah, she finally looked up at me and I felt like someone punched me in the gut. She looked worse than her husband and that was saying something. Her eyes were so red and puffy they looked swollen. She had this crazed, nk look in her eyes like all the mothers do. Seeing it hit harder this time. ¡°Psy.cho¡­¡± she whispered, and that one word, my name, said it all. ¡°We¡¯re looking into it,¡± I promised her. ¡°We¡¯ll find Luna. I promise.¡± I had no idea if this was a promise I could keep. Karma would kill me if he knew. I knew better than to promise any of the other parents I talked to. Because if I can¡¯t keep that promise¡­ things could get so much worse. Leah nodded to me as tears fell down her cheeks. Jace joined her on the couch and wrapped his arms around her. He looked at me as his own tears fell, but it was a hard look. One that said I better not have just promised his wife something I couldn¡¯t deliver on. I only hoped that the look I gave back was one of determination. ¡°I¡¯m gonna stay for a bit and clean up, okay?¡± I told them. ¡°Ya¡¯ll let me know if I can help with anything at all.¡± ** *** I ended up staying at Leah and Jace¡¯s house for the rest of the day. I picked up their house, did the dishes, took out the trash. They cried while looking at pictures of their missing daughter the whole time I was there. Granny called me while I was there too and demanded I pick her up tomorrow to take her over there. Which means I¡¯ll need to tell her about Blythe. Because I can¡¯t keep avoiding it. No matter how bad I know it¡¯s going to be. When I got back to the clubhouse, there was a party going on. Most of the brothers are drunk and having a good time with the club girls. The ones that were in the meeting with us this morning were all drinking, but looked more grim than everyone else. After what they heard this morning and had to do all day, I don¡¯t me them. Half of them have kids on the way for : Points My eyes scanned the room as I walked to the bar. I don¡¯t see any of my closest friends. After Johnny gave me a beer, I walked back to Karma¡¯s office. Just when I was almost there, a soft voice stopped me. ¡°There you are!¡± Bly shouted from behind me. I stopped and turned around just as she fell into me. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere!¡± ¡°You have?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Well, one of you at least,¡± she grumbled, slurring her words. ¡°You guys have all totally been MIA all day.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you spending time with your mom?¡± I asked. ¡°Why are you drunk?¡± ¡°Uh, cause Mom and I needed a break, duh,¡± she replied, making me re at her. ¡°We weren¡¯t drinking at first, but then Tusk whisked Mom away and suddenly¡­ bam! Coco, Glitter, and Roxy talked me into a drinking game. They told me that Tusk used to hate my mom being in the main room because she always drank too much and got too handsy. Why would they tell me something so gross about my mom?¡± Despite her disgust, she was giggling up a storm as she rambled on and on. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s who you get it from,¡± I grumbled. Bly giggled some more as she circled her arms around me and put her chin on my chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked, pouting at me. ¡°Nothing, Shorty, just had a long day,¡± I told her. ¡°You wanna talk about it?¡± she asked. ¡°Not really,¡± I muttered. ¡°You wanna forget about it?¡± she asked, her voice lowering to something seductive that went straight to my di.ck. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me now?¡± I teased her, already feeling lighter after just a few minutes with her. ¡°If I said yes, would you take me into Karma¡¯s office and touch me in all my naughty spots?¡± she replied. ¡°Now I know you¡¯re drunk,¡± I said with augh. ¡°But I can¡¯t, babe. I gotta talk to Karma about something important before I can give you any attention.¡± < Chapter 81: nning & Protecting Bly pouted at me. ¡°Want to go wait in my room?¡± I asked her. $25 Points ¡°Okay, but if Snapper tries toe in, I¡¯m swinging,¡± she slurred, making me snort. ¡°Yo, Coco!¡± I hollered when I saw her flirting with Dev at the end of the hall. She looked up at me with a smile. ¡°Will you make sure that my lovely drunk ol¡®dy makes it to my room okay?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Coco said as she waved Bly to her. I kissed the top of Bly¡¯s head, ignoring her blush. ¡°See you soon, Short Cake,¡± I whispered in her ear. Then I gently pushed her down the hall, ready to get this sh.it over with so I could bury myself in my girl. Kj Hey guys! I know everyone is really curious about the how the conversation with Bly and her mom went. I just wanted you guys to know that you are going to get details about what Bly went through! Soon! n 7 Possessive Riders 82 Chapter 82: Long Day Evander/Havoc¡¯s P.O.V. +25 Points ¡°You okay?¡± Karma asked as he looked at me from hisptop. ¡°No,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°What about you? It¡¯s been a long day of you looking up missing kids.¡± ¡°CG and I are takin¡® the rest of the night off from that,¡± Karma told me. ¡°Pretty sure he¡¯s in his room with a bottle of whiskey, ignorin¡® my orders to take a break for the night.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m worried about everyone,¡± he replied. ¡°Mostly him, Psy.cho, and you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°I spent the day at the shop while you guys did all the hard sh.it.¡± Karma shook his head. ¡°This is effectin¡® all of us. Everyone that was in church this mornin¡®,¡± he said. ¡°This sh.it¡­ This is beyond selling¡® drugs and guns. This is¡­ a fu.ckin¡® nightmare that we¡¯re in the middle of. The brothers¡­ they¡¯re sick over what they heard, but we saw a bit of those videos. Enough to make me fu.ckin¡® sick. You¡¯ve been actin¡® offtely too.¡± Sh.it, so he had noticed. Typical Karma. Notices everything but waits to say sh.it. Now would be the perfect time toe clean about what I did. It¡¯s just the two of us, and he¡¯s already calling me out. He just has no idea for what exactly. However, it does make me nervous when he¡¯s already dealing with all this sh.it. ¡°You been home today?¡± Karma suddenly asked while I was still trying to convince myself that now was the perfect time to spill my guts. ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°I went there as soon as I got back. Ev was there. Her and Dad were fighting, but Bly and Angie weren¡¯t there, so I came here.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t look for them?¡± he asked. ¡°They didn¡¯t leave thepound,¡± I said. ¡°Angie¡¯s car was still there.¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t want to risk Bly actin¡® funny in front of your parents,¡± he called me out. ¡°She might shout about how she came all over my face again,¡± I muttered, making Karma snort. < Chapter 82: Long Day +25 Points ¡°What were Tusk and Everly fightin¡® about?¡± he asked instead of continuing to tease me. ¡°Not too sure,¡± I admitted. ¡°Ev was shouting about how nothing was fair, and she wasn¡¯t going to y nice with ¡®that bit.ch¡®. My guess is that he confronted her about all the sh.it with Blythe growing up.¡± ¡°He was pretty fu.ckin¡® mad when he asked for her ban to be lifted so she could go home,¡± he told me. ¡°Said he wants to handle her punishment himself.¡± ¡°What you think he¡¯s gonna do?¡± I asked. ¡°I was gonna ask you that,¡± he said with a smirk. I blew out a breath. ¡°No idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°That¡¯s his little girl, but¡­ Damn, I hope he kicks her off the property permanently, if I¡¯m honest.¡± Karma gave me a look. ¡°That¡¯s different for you,¡± hemented. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m growing,¡± I muttered. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stand by whatever Tusk decides. I trust him to do the right thing,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m just happy they believed Bly right away,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Me too,¡± Karma replied. ¡°The four of us made enough mistakes with that.¡± That made me smile. ¡°Four of us,¡± I said. ¡°We should have listened to Dragon back then.¡± ¡°We should have,¡± he agreed. Dragon always defended Bly when we told him stuff. I even remember that there were times when he said he didn¡¯t give a sh.it how much she was acting out or if she grew up to be too spoiled, he was taking her regardless. He even threatened Everly and Alex one time, saying that one day Bly was going to be his ol¡®dy and, disrespecting his ol¡®dy, wasn¡¯t going to fly. We should have been like that. ¡°When¡¯s hisst match?¡± I asked. ¡°Couple more weeks,¡± Karma replied. ¡°Then he¡¯s home for good?¡± I asked and Karma nodded. ¡°What about that news article that < Chapter 82 Long Day dropped a few days ago? The one about him being engaged to Victoria¨CTori Katz, that famous actress or whoever.¡± Content originallyes from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? +25 Points ¡°I¡¯d hardly call her famous,¡± Karma mumbled. ¡°I already talked to Dragon about it. He was pi.ssed. He dumped that girl months ago. She¡¯s crazy. After he settles in here, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll pass. For that girl¡¯s sake, she better leave it alone. Once Dragon finds out Bly is here¡­¡± He trailed off, leaving the ending open as she smirked at me. ¡°Maybe we should tell him now,¡± I suggested. ¡°He has two more matches,¡± he replied. ¡°He¡¯d leave them ande rushin¡® back.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, two weeks isn¡¯t long,¡± I said. Just then, there was a knock on the door before it swung open. Psy.cho walked in and threw the door shut. He plopped down on the couch and propped his feet up on the table. ¡°Take it that it didn¡¯t go well?¡± Karma asked him. ¡°How was something like that supposed to go well?¡± he grumbled. ¡°How are they holding up?¡± I asked. ¡°They¡¯re both a fu.cking wreck,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m taking Granny over there tomorrow.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find Luna before they make it out of town,¡± Karma said. ¡°We got eyes everywhere.¡± ¡°I hope we do,¡± Psy.cho muttered. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here because I have more news,¡± Karma said. ¡°More news?¡± I asked with a raised brow. ¡°None of it¡¯s good,¡± he told us. ¡°I was gonna wait for CG too, but I think we can just tell himter. He¡¯s been doin¡® a lot today.¡± ¡°Is it got to do with the kids?¡± Psy.cho asked. ¡°No, it has to do with Daniel and Sean,¡± he replied. That had me stiffening up a bit. ¡°What¡¯d you find out?¡± Psy.cho asked. ¡°Well, Ghost still can¡¯t get into that church they were at, but he¡¯s documented several high¨Css citizens going in and out. Lawyers, mayors, politicians, CEOS, all kinds of people, all with money,¡± Karma said. ¡°He¡¯s been trying to find a way in, but can¡¯t. All the windows are < Chapter 82 Long Day cked out and barred. Which is already strange, but it¡¯s not even a bad area of town.¡± ¡°And this is a church?¡± I asked. +25 Points ¡°That¡¯s what it seems like, but somethin¡® ain¡¯t right about it,¡± he replied. ¡°So much so, that I¡¯m pretty sure Ghost is losin¡® sight of his mission.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Psy.cho asked. ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with findin¡® out what¡¯s in that church,¡± Karma said. ¡°Granted, we got all the info on Sean that we really can right now. Ghost confirmed that Sean and Daniel are still lookin¡® for Blythe. They apparently have a five¨Cman specialist team out trackin¡® her. Kinda makes me proud that Bly¡¯s managed to stay hidden all this time.¡± ¡°Or maybe this specialist team are a bunch of dumba.sses,¡± Psy.cho mumbled. ¡°Anyway,¡± Karma continued. ¡°Ghost is pretty obsessed with getting in there. I haven¡¯t stopped him because, one, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll listen to me, and two, I want to know what¡¯s in there too. These people usuallyete at night and don¡¯t leave until the next mornin¡®. Some, he doesn¡¯t see leave at all. It¡¯s just¡­ not normal.¡± ¡°And this is the ce Daniel practically lives at?¡± I asked. Karma nodded. ¡°He spends 90% of his time there,¡± he told us. ¡°You think that¡¯s where he had Bly?¡± Psy.cho asked. ¡°I mean, do we know how long Daniel¡¯s been at that ce?¡± Karma sighed as he ran a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have any answers until Ghost can manage to get in.¡± ¡°You sure he should be doing this on his own?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m gonna send Viper and Clutch to help him. Viper has military trainin¡®, so I¡¯m hopin¡® that¡¯lle in handy.¡± ¡°You know that Clutch ain¡¯t gonna wanna leave Maddie,¡± I mumbled. Usually, this wouldn¡¯t matter. No one wants to leave their ol¡®dy or families, but we do it for the club. It¡¯s not usually more than a few days unless you¡¯re part of Crash¡¯s team. Even then, the longest they were gone at a time was a little over a month. However, Maddie is a special case. About three years ago, Clutch was on gate duty and < Chapter 82: Long Day +25 Points found Maddie leaning against the fence around our property in the corner near the pond. She was outside ourpound, but she was a bloody mess. Literally. It looked like someone had beaten the sh.it out of her and left her for dead. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t beaten as badly as we thought. She didn¡¯t need a hospital, Doc managed to handle it. After Doc fixed Maddie up, and she woke up, we saw the extent of the damage really done. She was scared of us, but she was like a dog, ready to attack if needed. Clutch was the only person she let touch her. He helped her with everything, barely leaving her side. It took Maddie a while to warm up to us. And then her aunt, who was her guardian after her parents died in a car wreck, attacked the club trying to get Maddie back. We found out that cu.nt was abusing her and had nned to force her to marry some rich old man for money. Maddie had run away one night after a severe beating, thinking it was her only chance. Thankfully, she ran to the Inferno¡¯s Demon Riders. However, Clutch and Maddie haven¡¯t been apart for more than a few hours since they met. Maddie suffers from night terrors and severe anxiety still. I¡¯m not so sure that this is a good idea. ¡°Clutch is a P.I. on the side,¡± Karma said. ¡°He might be able to help out more than anyone else. I¡¯ll talk to him though. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll send Joker. He¡¯s good with people. Maybe he can talk his way in.¡± ¡°Okay, and in the meantime?¡± I asked. ¡°All we can do is wait,¡± he replied. ¡°Well,¡± Psy.cho said, smirking at us. ¡°I do have a blue¨Ceyed beauty waiting in my bed to make it a whole lot easier.¡± 7 Comments Possessive Riders 83 Chapter 83: Granny Waya Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. +25 Points: The first thing I thought when I woke up was that I should stop letting the club girls talk me into one more shot. One more shot seems to get thrown out at least ten times before it finally is thest one. Ugh, my head is throbbing, and I haven¡¯t even opened my eyes yet. I don¡¯t even remembering to bed. Thest thing I remember is Coco bringing me to Psy.cho¡¯s room and putting a trashcan next to the bed for me in case I threw up. Oh my god, did I throw up? My eyes snapped open at the thought, but then I quickly shut them. I groaned as I buried my face deeper into the nket. Or, well, at least I thought it was a nket at first. This is way too hard to be though. ¡°Your head hurt?¡± Psy.cho asked softly. I nodded as I groaned into his chest. ¡°You were passed out when I got back herest night,¡± he told me, making sure to keep his voice low. ¡°When I got out of the shower you were puking into my trashcan.¡± Oh great, so I did throw up. ¡°I¡¯m never drinking again,¡± I grumbled, whimpering at the pain in my head. ¡°Karma left you some medicine and water. You think you can sit up?¡± Psy.cho asked. ¡°Left?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°Nah, Short Stuff,¡± he replied. ¡°He had some stuff to take care of. We thought you¡¯d need the sleep.¡± Slowly and carefully I moved until I was sitting up with my eyes finally open. It¡¯s not that bright in here thanks to the curtains, but bright enough that it hurts. Everything hurts. Even swallowing the ice¨Ccold water hurts. ¡°I hate this,¡± I pouted. Psy.cho chuckled at me. ¡°Gotta say, you were pretty wasted,¡± he told me. ¡°It took both me and Karma to clean you up and change you. Havoc sat on my bed andughed the whole time.¡± Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n I smiled at him as I clung to one of his pillows like it was going to magically make me feel better. ¡°I missed you guys,¡± I admitted. ¡°I figured you wanted me to have time with my mom, but I thought you guys would stille see me.¡± ¡°We were just busy, babe, that¡¯s all,¡± he told me. ¡°You guys okay?¡± I asked, suddenly feeling a jolt of protectiveness shoot through me. Which was extremely weird. For several reasons. One, I¡¯ve never felt a protective streak like that before. And two, they¡¯re the scariest, baddest, toughest motherfu.ckers I know. What the hell could I even do for them? ¡°We¡¯re fine, Shortcake,¡± Psy.cho muttered, smiling, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± I blurted. Psy.cho looked at me for a moment before averting his eyes. He rubbed the back of his neck while he blew out a breath. Then I saw it. How truly exhausted he is. Not like he didn¡¯t get enough sleep, but like something is weighing on his heart. ¡°It was a really rough day,¡± he admitted. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as I reached out to grab his hand. He smiled as he hooked our fingers together. ¡°Someone I know from the reserve¡­ their daughter was kidnappedst night,¡± he told me. ¡°What?¡± I breathed out, shocked. ¡°Her name¡¯s Luna,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s only 6. Someone snatched her right in front of her parents. I went to check on them yesterday. They¡­ ain¡¯t doing great. Understandablly.¡± ¡°Oh, Chayton,¡± I said as I reached out and yanked his head to my chest. ¡°You really went to check on them?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied as he rxed against me. ¡°It was awful. I cleaned the ce up for them, since they were clearly distraught, but the look in their eyes¡­ It was hard.¡± < Chapter 83 Granny Waya +25 Points ¡°W¨Cwho¡¯s the couple?¡± I asked nervously. I used to visit the reserve with Chayton all the time. All of us did. ¡°Leah and Jace,¡± he told me. ¡°Leah and Jace?¡± I repeated, almostughing. ¡°Can¡¯t believe Jace finally tied her down.¡± Psy.cho lifted his head to look at me. ¡°Want to go see them?¡± he asked. I stared at him for a moment with my mouth open. I¡­ really wasn¡¯t sure. I didn¡¯t think now was the time for a reunion, but maybe it would be a good distraction. Maybe, at the very least, I can help out in some way. ¡°Uhm, okay,¡± I replied. ¡°Granny wants me to take her over there,¡± Psy.cho said. My eyes widened. ¡°Wait, are you telling me I get to go see Granny Waya?¡± I asked. ¡°Shower first and eat,¡± he practically ordered me. ¡°We¡¯ll go see her and visit for a while before going to Leah and Jace¡¯s.¡± I nodded, happily giving in. I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯mpletely heartbroken about the news of Leah and Jace¡¯s daughter though. I can tell that Psy.cho is taking this hard even though he doesn¡¯t show it. But now I get to see Granny Waya! ******** ******** ¡°You sure about this?¡± I asked Psy.cho as I eyed him warily. ¡°That¡¯s like the 20th time you¡¯ve asked me, Shorty,¡± he ground out, clearly annoyed. ¡°Okay, well, you¡¯re bouncing and shifting around like you¡¯re about to run for it,¡± I stated. ¡°I¡¯m nervous!¡± he hissed at me. ¡°As you should be!¡± I hissed back. I sighed and smoothed out my dress as I stared at the familiar door. Nothing about Granny Waya¡¯s small house has changed. She still has the porch lined with wind¨Cchimes and flowers lining the walkway up to the porch. I remember helping her nt flowers all the time. I even Points Until we moved here and I met the guys, it was always just me and Mom. She didn¡¯t have any other family and Daniel was absent. So, when they started inviting me to the club, and to their homes, I soaked it all in. I felt like part of the family. I felt like I really had uncles and a granny. Tusk even felt like a father figure to me. I realizedter that he obviously was trying to have a better rtionship with me since he was in love with my mom. Granny Waya was the granny I never had and always wanted. She treated Mom like a daughter and did all the grandma things with me. We baked cookies, gardened, she taught me how to sow patches on my clothes. We had a lot of fun together, and I learned a lot from her. And I miss her so much. ¡°God, I can¡¯t stand seeing you like this,¡± Psy.cho muttered. I looked at him, and he was staring at me with those almost¨Cck eyes. He was looking mighty fine today in those tight jeans and in ck T¨Cshirt. His cut fits him so well, too well. Like honestly, how does a leather vest filled with random patches make them so much se.xier? Psy.cho¡¯s hair is still damp from his shower and I love that he has it down. He¡¯s so freaking hot it¡¯s unfair. Tall as hell, built like a damn wrestler, and with eyes that make me want to strip down and drop to my knees for him. Not to mention the fair share of ink across his defined body. Suddenly, Psy.cho grabbed the back of my head and pulled me to his chest. He hugged me for a moment and kissed my head. Then he sighed and finally turned towards the door. With a deep breath and a roll of his shoulders, Psy.cho opened the door and walked in. Finally! ¡°Granny!¡± he shouted as we walked into the house. ¡°Granny! Where you at, ya old beauty queen?!¡± I covered my mouth as I giggled at him. Psy.cho¡¯s always called Granny Waya crazy things. I used to think it was so cute. I can¡¯t believe he still does it. ¡°I¡¯m in the kitchen, boy!¡± She hollered, and my heart started beating faster. We walked through the living room where the kitchen was. Granny¡¯s house is just a small two¨Cbedroom. She didn¡¯t need more than what she had. The living room and kitchen are one big open area. The TV was on low with some nature channel. In the kitchen, Granny Waya had her back to us as she stacked pans of food from the fridge onto the kitchen table. ¡°Help me with these, Chayton,¡± she said, not bothering to look at him. < Chapter 83: Granny Waya ¡°Uhm, we aren¡¯t going right away,¡± he replied. +25 Points ¡°What do you mean? Of course, we are!¡± She argued. ¡°That poor couple needs all the help they can¡­ get¡­¡± Granny trailed off when she finally turned around and noticed me. Her deep brown eyes are wide with shock, but she looks the same. The exact same. Like she hasn¡¯t aged a day. Granny Waya took a step closer to me, forgetting about her open fridge. Tears welled in her eyes as she put her hand over her mouth. She stopped just a few inches in front of me. She was shorter than me now, but only by a couple of inches. I offered a small smile and her hand came up to cup my cheek. ¡°H¨Chi Granny,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¨CI missed you.¡± ¡°Oh, Sweetpea, I missed you too,¡± she replied as tears started to fall down her cheeks. She pulled me into a hug and I melted. For the first time since the night of my 16th birthday, I felt¡­ safe, relieved. Like the weight of everything I¡¯d been carrying just rolled off of me. I don¡¯t know if part of it has to do with the talk with Mom and Tusk. Maybe this was thest bit that I needed to finally realize that I was safe with the Inferno¡¯s Demon Riders. That I¡¯m safe with all of them. All I could do was sob as I held onto Granny. This wasn¡¯t how I thought this would go. I didn¡¯t expect to feel so strange. So sad and relieved at the same time. ¡°Shh, shhh, hush now, Sweetpea,¡± she cooed as she rubbed my hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now.¡± I don¡¯t know how Granny knew, but she did. I could tell. Maybe she saw it in me the same way I did. Maybe Psy.cho actually did tell her about me being back. Maybe somebody else did. All that mattered, was that I really needed this. ¡°Come,¡± she said as she pulled away from me. ¡°I¡¯ll make some of that tea you used to love, and you can tell me all about how much of a dipsh.it my grandson has been.¡± I smiled as I let her lead me to the table. Psy.cho had already put all the food back in the fridge. After I sat down, he pulled his chair closer to me and kissed the side of my head. I looked at him and smiled. Yeah, this is all that matters right now. 8 Comments H Vote 773 Possessive Riders 84 Chapter 84: Helping Hand Chapter 84: Helping Hand Blythe¡¯s POV. 435 Bowels ¡°So, how long have you been back, Sweetpea?¡± Granny Waya asked me. My eyes flickered to Psy.cho, and he gave me a nod. To which I frowned, because I was not asking permission. I was just trying to gauge where his ¡®emotions were at. Fricking jacka.ss. ¡°A few weeks,¡± I answered honestly. Granny Waya paused the tea she was preparing to shoot Psy.cho a look that spelled trouble. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± she asked him. ¡°I told everyone to keep it from you,¡± he admitted. Granny mmed her fist on the counter, making my eyes go wide. ¡°You rotten little sh.it,¡± she muttered. ¡°The hell is wrong with you! I should whack you upside the head for this, Chayton! I raised you better!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know why!¡± he yelled back at her. ¡°Do not raise your voice in Granny Waya¡¯s house,¡± I shot out, ring at him. Psy.cho turned his head towards me, giving me a hard look. I wasn¡¯t backing down. He said he was ready to face the music. This is him doing that. Or, trying to. ¡°She don¡¯t even know everything,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Okay, well, everything isn¡¯t really that great for you either,¡± I muttered a reply. ¡°Maybe I just wanted to protect her from your new attitude,¡± he shot out. I scoffed. ¡°As if I would ever give attitude to Granny,¡± I replied. ¡°Besides, I only act that way when people deserve it. I was never mean to Coco or Roxy or any of the ol¡®dies. Or any of the guys that weren¡¯t rude to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty fu.cking mouthy to me all the damn time,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Then maybe you should ask yourself what you¡¯re doing to pi.ss me off all the damn time,¡± I ground out. ¡°Whatever, you crybaby,¡± he mumbled. My jaw dropped as I gasped dramatically, way too caught up in this little tiff to care about how childish we¡¯re being. My eyes snapped to Granny as my anger boiled over. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find[?]ovel ¡°He dragged me back here against my will and then the club starved me for a week until I passed out and almost died!¡± I shouted, pointing my finger at Psy.cho usingly. Psy.cho¡¯s jaw hung open as Granny¡¯s eyes widened. It took a moment for my words to set in, but once they did¡­ Phew, I think I would have taken my chances running away if I were Psy.cho right now. That look is Granny¡¯s infamous death re. Chapter 84 Helping Hand ¡°G¨CG¨CGranny, i¨Cit¡¯s not as bad as it sounds-¡± ¡°You all starved her?¡± Granny cut him off with a hard tone. I started to feel a little bit bad for Psy.cho. ¡°Well, th¨Cthey didn¡¯t really know,¡± I said, trying to lighten the mood I created. Was it some sort of act of rebellion on your part, Sweetpea?¡± She asked me, her voice so soft it was almost scary how quickly she switched up. ¡°W¨Cwell, no, but, uhm¡­¡± I trailed off awkwardly. I mean, what could I say? They didn¡¯t know because Karma made a rule that no one was allowed to talk to me. That surely wouldn¡¯t blow over well with Granny Waya. ¡°It was our fault, Psy.cho spoke up, straightening his spine. ¡°Karma and I dragged her back against her will, and then we made some mistakes. Ones we¡¯re trying to make up for. We didn¡¯t know because we all ignored her, and then she got into it with Everly and Alex, and-¡± Granny scoffed loudly at the mention of Everly and Alex, cutting Psy.cho off. ¡°I always told you that those two were trouble,¡± she grumbled as she continued to prepare our tea. ¡°This ain¡¯t over yet either, boy. I should tan your a.ss for what you¡¯ve done. You all already screwed up so much before. she even left.¡± ¡°They¡¯re doing better now Granny,¡± I told her, shooting a smile to Psy.cho. ¡°All of them.¡± ¡°And your momma?¡± She asked without looking at me. ¡°We had a long talk and things are cleared up now,¡± I replied. ¡°Hmmm,¡± she hummed. ¡°And Daniel?¡± I stiffened at the mention of his name. I didn¡¯t even know Granny knew his name. She knew I was getting shipped off to my father, but I thought that was all she knew. Something about the way that she asked felt off too. Like she knew something already. ¡°I never believed all that bullshit about you being a da.ddy¡¯s girl,¡± Granny suddenly continued. ¡°He used to spew some awful sh.it to your momma. I knew an earful from me would only make it worse for her, so I kept my mouth shut. I always knew he was a little prick.¡± That made me smile. ¡®I¡¯m home now, so that¡¯s all that matters,¡± I replied softly. Granny set down a cup of tea in front of me before sitting on my other side. She grabbed my hand and smiled at me. I felt so full and warm at that moment. This is what a grandmother¡¯s love feels like. ¡°So, Granny said. ¡°Tell me about your life, Sweetpea.¡± I did tell Granny a little about my life. I was honest that I was married and that I ran away. Nobody asked me why, so I didn¡¯t say. Then Iunched into what it was like to be on my own. I tried to keep it all light, but I could tell that it irritated Granny that I didn¡¯te home. For a moment, I thought she was going to ask me, and I got nervous. I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d say this time. Before, I shut down because I thought they all really knew and were just messing with me. After talking with Mom and Tusk, I realized that¡¯s not true. Chapter 84: Helping Hand Although, Psy.cho should know. I¡¯m still not sure why they made me leave when I came back, but I wonder if they were just scared. I mean, we were all pretty young. I didn¡¯t know that Daniel had such a reach with thew. They didn¡¯t know I was being abused. Maybe they were scared the club would get in trouble. I want to ask, but I¡¯m still afraid to hear the answer. For some reason, I feel like asking that question is going to be like crossing a line. It feels heavier than it should. Like I might have to tell them about Silent Divine in order to know why. I wouldn¡¯t put it past Karma to trade a secret for a secret. Maybe I should think about being honest with them. Either they know or they don¡¯t. The only way to know would be to tell them and watch their reactions.,I just¡­ need to figure out when to do it. Clearly, they¡¯re all pretty busy right now. I¡¯d rather talk to them altogether then have to tell my horrible story over and over. ¡°Thank you foring with us,¡± Granny said. I was in the backroom, switchingundry over and cleaning up. Leah and Jace¡¯s house was a mess. Despite that Psy.cho was just herest night. From the looks of things when we came in, it looks like Leah had a breakdown and trashed the ce. She¡¯s been in their bed most of the day and Jace is just beside himself. It¡¯s been really hard to watch, but I am d we came. At least they know they aren¡¯t alone. ¡°I wish there was more I could do,¡± I replied softly. Granny didn¡¯t reply, but she did keep looking at me. She was staring like she was inspecting me. I raised a brow at her and smiled as I continued to organize the shelves. ¡°Ya know, Chayton is different with you,¡± she told me. ¡°He seems like¡­ like back when you were kids.¡± A small smile touched my lips. ¡°I think he might be in love with me,¡± I said, making her snort. ¡°Of course he is, Sweetpea, they all are,¡± she replied. ¡°I just mean that he¡¯s not been the same for a few years now. After you didn¡¯te back after you turned 18¡­ they all kind of just gave up hope.¡± Or maybe they just felt guilty. ¡°Well, we¡¯re all working on mending rtionships,¡± I mumbled. Granny took a step closer and put her hand on my forearm. I looked into her brown eyes as they turned sad. ¡°I knew the moment they mentioned sending you to Daniel that he was a bad man,¡± she said suddenly. ¡°I had a dream that night about him. And you. I¡¯d never seen him before, and in my dream he was a demon, but I knew it was Daniel. He was dragging you to hell, but it was disguised as a church.¡± I went rigid as a chill crept down my spine. ¡°A ch¨Cchurch?¡± I asked. Granny nodded. ¡°I knew it was bad. I knew if you went, something terrible would happen to you,¡± she said. ¡°I tried to tell Tusk, but nobody believed in my third¨Ceye. But that man¡­ he put you through a lot, didn¡¯t he?¡± I looked away from her, not sure how to take all of this. ¡°He is a demon,¡± I said softly. ¡°A demon disguised as a human.¡± ¡°What¡¯d he do to you, Blythe?¡± She asked seriously. Chapter 84: Helping Hand. I wasn¡¯t sure I could answer her, but then the best answer slipped out. ¡°He stole my innocence,¡± I whispered. ¡°Oh honey,¡± Granny murmured. Ca 925 Foles ¡°It¡¯s okay Granny,¡± I quickly said, giving her a smile. ¡°I made it out, and I made it back home, eventually. As long as he never knows where I am, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± As long as they never find out that I¡¯m here. ¡°And now that you¡¯re all in love and together, whates next?¡± She asked outright, like this was no big deal. ¡°Granny,¡± I scolded as I giggled at her. ¡°I honestly have no idea.¡± ¡°Well, keep making them work for it,¡± she told me. ¡°But remember, loving them, wanting them¡­ it doesn¡¯t make you weaker.¡± I gave her another smile. ¡°Thanks Granny,¡± I replied. I¡¯m just going to go with the flow. I finally got my mom back, and I finally feel safe again. My focus now is my revenge. I¡¯m confident that Sean and Daniel will find out where I am eventually. I want to be prepared for that. I¡¯m getting my revenge one way or another. 7 B 792 Comments Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote Possessive Riders 85 Chapter 85: Bly Makes Everything Better Tae/Computer Guru/CG¡¯s P.O.V. ~A couple of dayster ~ ****** ******** +25 Points This is fu.cking hell. I¡¯m convinced. As if sorting through all these files with child abuse and child porn isn¡¯t enough. Now some of the encrypted files they had have started toe through. Even more for me to sort through. Looks like they kept receipts on everything and everyone they deal with. Whoever these people are, they¡¯re not local. There¡¯s no way in hell someone on our turf has been selling guns and drugs to this extent without our knowledge. From what I can tell, it looks like they pick up and change locations every couple of months. The longest they¡¯ve stayed is right here in our town. They¡¯ve been here for six months. Six fu.cking months of snatching kids left and right. What I didn¡¯t understand was why they would stay here for twice as long as usual. Not to mention they show no signs of picking up and taking off any time soon. It almost looks like they wanted to permanently set up here. I wonder if that¡¯s because they have the cops on payroll. Maybe this was the first town they could controlw enforcement in. Which still doesn¡¯t make sense because the club¡¯s here. This is all sh.it we deal in, aside from human trafficking. They had to have known we would get involved at some point. Which leads me to wonder if they¡¯ve been counting on it. Or maybe they think they¡¯re just being that sneaky. After all, their buyers aren¡¯t the same as ours. They appear to be dealing with way more expensive sh.it and selling to way richer people. Almost like they sell to the rich nepo¨Cbabies of California. I guess even rich kids want unregistered guns and sh.it to stuff up their nose. Or maybe some rich mafia people are buying it. I still have to go through everything. It¡¯s been fu.cking days of this sh.it though, and I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ve only left my room to run to the tattoo shop and handle the few appointments I had. Thankfully, my schedule was pretty clear for the rest of the week. I had nned to spend my free time with Bly, but because of this sh.it, I haven¡¯t seen her at all. And I really fu.cking miss her. Updates are released by ¡°I thought you were Alex or a club wh.ore,¡± I replied as I grabbed her arm and pulled her more into my room. ¡°If I had realized it was my personal wh.ore then I would have dly told you toe in, Fireball,¡± I said as I shut the door behind her. Bly blushed, but she was still ring at me. ¡°I am not your personal wh.ore,¡± she growled. ¡°Mmmm, can I be yours then?¡± I teased her. Bly rolled her eyes at me and threw her arms down with a huff. ¡°Where have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you in like three weeks,¡± she ranted. I sputtered out augh as I tucked some hair behind her ear. ¡°Weeks?¡± I asked teasingly. ¡°It¡¯s only been like three days, babe.¡± ¡°Well it feels longer,¡± she grumbled, sulking. 2/5. < Chapter 85: Bly Makes Everything Better ¡°You been missing me, Fireball?¡± I asked, my di.ck already getting hard at the thought. +25 Points ¡°Of course I have!¡± She hissed. ¡°Did you miss the part where I said it feels like weeks? You do realize you¡¯re the nicest one to me, right? I¡¯ve barely seen any of you thest few days, but at least Karma and Psy.cho always manage toe to bed.¡± ¡°You mad we ain¡¯t been cuddling?¡± I teased her. ¡°Obviously,¡± she replied, shocking me. Well, well, well, looks like someone is finally starting toe to terms with her feelings for us. God, that makes me so fu.cking horny. I can¡¯t wait for the day she wants me so bad she literally tears my clothes off. There¡¯s nothing that gets me going more than an eager Blythe. ¡°And have you yelled at Havoc as well?¡± I asked, curious about how things between them have been going. Havoc has been acting off since before the warehouse. We¡¯ve all been too busy, or at least, I have, to actually talk to each other. ¡°Why would I do that? Havoc has made it clear we¡¯re just step¨Csiblings,¡± she said mockingly as she rolled her eyes. ¡°He made that clear?¡± I asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Before or after he ate that sweet pu.ssy of yours?¡± Bly¡¯s face flushed a pretty red color and I gently dragged my knuckles across her soft, heated cheek. ¡°He doesn¡¯t act like he really wants me CG,¡± she said softly as she stared into my eyes. ¡°Even Psy.cho has flipped around and acts like we¡¯re some happy couple. I think Havoc just wants to screw my brains out, but struggles with his morals. I don¡¯t think it runs much deeper than that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so very wrong,¡± I told her. ¡°He loves you just like we do. I¡¯ll find a way to prove it to you.¡± Bly gave me a small smile. ¡°Ya know, I really did miss you,¡± she said. ¡°Can I sleep here with you tonight?¡± Fu.ck, this is what I¡¯ve always dreamed about. Blythe missing me, loving me, wanting me. I¡¯ve wanted all this so badly for so long. I¡¯ve always been hung up on Bly. Always. She¡¯s the only girl for me and I knew that the first time those electric eyes pinned me down. Having her here again has been fu.cking mind¨Cblowing. ¡°Yeah, babe, of course,¡± I replied, feeling like I was trapped in her eyes. ¡°Hey, you remember that one time when we all went camping together when we were 15?¡± 1 Possessive Riders 86 Chapter 86: Sloshed Chapter 86: Sloshed Evander/Havoc¡¯s P.O.V. +25 Points It¡¯s been days since we busted into that warehouse and I still can¡¯t seem to shake it off. I mean, I know this sh.it is fu.cking awful, but I didn¡¯t actually see any of the stuff that CG and Karma did. I¡¯ve also grown up in club life. I may have had a really good dad, but that didn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t see sh.it. After all, my mom was a jun.kie who up and abandoned us when we were young. Dad had the help of the club, but he still had sh.it to do. Which meant that I saw a lot growing up. I always knew that I was lucky to grow up where I did. Other clubs could be worse. Hell, being normal could have been worse. That being said, the sh.it going on with these kids shouldn¡¯t shake me up as badly as it does. Obviously, any person with a shred of decency would be shaken up, but this is different. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it no matter what I do. I feel like I¡¯m missing something, and it¡¯s making me feel obsessed. Not to mention that we have no sign of anyone leaving town with the kids. Well, nothing suspicious anyway. I¡¯ve been checking in with the guys we got on patrol every hour, but there¡¯s been nothing. We thought that was weird. We don¡¯t think that they¡¯re holding the kids for very long before shipping them to SD. They have to be keeping them somewhere. CG thinks that they move anywhere from just one kid at a time, to, at the most, four. It doesn¡¯t seem like they usually hold them for longer than a week either. So, literally any fu.cking day now we should see something. Still, so much about this doesn¡¯t make sense. Firstly, why are people so sick? Who is SD exactly? Why set up in our town? Who else are they selling to? Who are these guys for real? ¡°Hey Havoc, you look grumpy,¡± Cherry purred as she plopped down on myp. I didn¡¯t even bother acknowledging her. ¡°Wanna do some shots with me?¡± she asked, trying to hand me a shot¨Css. Finally, I looked at her. I took the ss from her and she giggled. Then she poured to the top before filling her own ss. She clicked her ss to mine and we both tossed them back. ¡°Another?¡± She asked, and we did another. And then another, and another, and another. Eventually, I took the bottle from her and started < Chapter 86: Sloshed +25 Points drinking straight from it. I¡¯ve been getting sloshed most nights. I already know that it doesn¡¯t help all these awful feelings I keep bottled up. It doesn¡¯t do sh.it for my guilt, my anxiety, or my fu.cking fears. But I have no idea what else to do. I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, but I was wasted. The room was spinning, music was sting, and everyone was having a good time. Cherry was still sitting on myp. I hadn¡¯t noticed she was still there until I felt her hand go up my shirt. I was about to swat her hand away when she pressed her lips to the side of my neck. For original chapters go to f¦É?dn¦Ïvel ¡°Havoc¡­ it¡¯s been so long,¡± she said, trying to sound seductive. ¡°Let me ride you.¡± Cherry moved to straddle me, but I shot to my feet, knocking her to the floor. She yelped and several of the brothers around usughed. ¡°What the hell Havoc!?¡± Cherry screeched. ¡°Don¡¯t fu.cking touch me again,¡± I slurred. ¡°What?¡± She asked, clearly confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell these ho.es?¡± I muttered, rolling my eyes, which proved to be a bad decision. ¡°I don¡¯t fu.cking want you! I¡¯ve told all of you that a buncha times.¡± ¡°But this is literally what I¡¯m here for!¡± Cherry yelled as she got to her feet. ¡°You even let me-¡± ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± I cut her off, pointing my finger in her face. ¡°Buncha. Times.¡± Joker, who was sitting to my left with Glitter on hisp, was cackling up a storm. Glitter was trying not to giggle along with him, but it was impossible. I knew that I was swaying on my feet, and I took that as my sign to take my a.ss to my room. ¡°Make me tell you again and¡­ I¡¯ll have Karma throw you out,¡± I slurred at Cherry before spinning around and wobbling out of the room. Cherry yelled after me, but I ignored her. A few of my brothers asked if I was okay, but ! ignored them too. I must be drunker than I thought if so many of them asked if I needed help getting to my room. ¡°I can help you.¡± ¡°Snapper, for fu.ck¡¯s sake, I¡¯m like this close to murdering the next wh.ore who puts her hands on me,¡± I growled. Snapper only giggled. ¡°I could barely understand a thing you said,¡± she told me. : < Chapter 86: Sloshed Fu.ck. ¡°Hey Havoc, wait!¡± +25 Points ¡°God, another one? What the fu.ck?¡± Iined as I turned around to find Coco rushing towards me. ¡°Actually, I had toe tell you something,¡± she said with a giggle. Then her eyes flickered to Snapper. ¡°He made it clear that you can go.¡± She stated. Snapper scoffed before stomping down the hall towards the party. ¡°Is it my pheromones or something?¡± I muttered, making Coco giggle again. ¡°No, these girls just hate that Bly has all of you all to herself,¡± she told me. ¡°I don¡¯t want-¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± she cut me off like I wasn¡¯t even talking. ¡°Do you have any idea what time it is?¡± ¡°Past my bedtime?¡± I sassed, giving her a charming smile and making her giggle yet again. ¡°Exactly,¡± she said. ¡°Everyone is asleep.¡± ¡°Not every-¡± ¡°Everyone who matters to you,¡± she interrupted me. I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°What you getting at, Coco?¡± I asked. Coco smiled smugly at me. ¡°I saw Bly go into CG¡¯s room a little while ago,¡± she told me. ¡°They never came back out.¡± ¡°And?¡± I replied. ¡°And,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re in there all alone. Maybe you should make sure they¡¯re behaving themselves. She is your stepsister.¡± I thought about it for a total of three seconds and decided Coco was right. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± I said, and Coco nodded. ¡°I should make sure they¡¯re following Karma¡¯s orders. Or that I should be there to get my di.ck wet too if they aren¡¯t.¡± Coco burst out inughter as I started walking towards CG¡¯s room. The closer I got, the lighter I felt. Which was another reason I was avoiding Bly yet again. I don¡¯t deserve to feel Chapter 86: Sloshed +25 Points the way she makes me feel. Guilty, yes, but not the other ways. She makes me feel light, cared about, and insanely happy. I don¡¯t deserve any of that. However, right now I¡¯m too drunk to care. Plus, I need to see her. I need to push myself to finally fu.cking tell her the truth. I can¡¯t keep putting it off because of the sh.it with the club. Or because I¡¯m a little pansy bit.ch. I have to face the consequences. With my conflicting emotions warring inside my head, I walked right into CG¡¯s room. I was surprised the door was unlocked, and that all the lights were off. Coco did mention it waste. I bet Bly let CG eat her out until she passed out. And to think I missed it. I locked the door and kicked off my boots. It was dark, but the light was on in the adjoining bathroom and the door was cracked open, letting in a little bit of light. My eyes adjusted quickly, and I could see Bly and CG snuggled up together under his nket. I stared at them as I stripped down to my briefs, and then I carefully crawled under the nkets on the other side of Bly. They were on the other side of the bed, close enough to touch, but far enough to give them plenty of space. CG was on his back with one arm wrapped under Bly¡¯s head. She was on her side, facing me, tucked against CG¡¯s side. Her ck hair was hanging in her face, and¡­ is she naked? Suddenly, CG flipped over and wiggled around. I was surprised the movement didn¡¯t wake either of them up. He even managed to push the nket down to our waists. And oh yeah, Bly is fu.cking butt¨Cnaked. I was too drunk to even bother trying not to look at her perfect body. I watched as CG moved his arms around her to cup her perfect t**s. Bly¡¯s lips parted and when CG gently pinched her ni.pples, she sighed. My di.ck turned to steel right away. I was inplete awe as I watched CG y with Bly¡¯s pretty pink buds until she was wiggling and moaning. Then, one of his hands started to move south. My eyes followed that hand as it disappeared between Bly¡¯s creamy thighs. CG yed with her until I could hear the lewd sounds her pu.ssy was making. Then, suddenly, CG pulled Bly¡¯s leg up, holding her by her thigh. I looked up at their faces. Bly had her head turned, and they were making out. I was shocked to see them awake. Or, well, at least I think Bly is. I know CG is because, despite the fact that he¡¯s kissing her, he¡¯s looking at me. His eyes flickered down, gesturing for me to join in. Again, too drunk to give a sh.it, I drove right in. I moved closer to them as my hand slowly trailed up Bly¡¯s other thigh. She moaned into CG¡¯s mouth as he continued to work her ni.pple. Then my fingers found her soaked center and I melted. ¡± I looked up to see Bly looking at me with those electric eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, feeling like a mor.on. ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember, baby,¡± CG said, chuckling. ¡°Fu.ck, I don¡¯t even care anymore,¡± she replied. ¡°Just tell me you want this.¡± ¡°I want this, Dimples,¡± I blurted. ¡°Great, because I might have done this anyway,¡± she muttered. +25 Points Before I could ask what, she grabbed my head and smashed our lips together. I was so drunk and so fu.cking happy that I pushed myself into her, pushing her into CG, and rolling us all over until we had Bly between us. The rest of the night was a blur of orgasms. I was drunk as hell, but not drunk enough to forget any of this. I might not deserve Blythe, but maybe I should start trying to be a man that does. 5 Possessive Riders 87 Chapter 87: Seeking Courage Blythe¡¯s P.O.V. ~ Ten days ******** +25 Points Well, my revenge n is going to sh.it. As a matter of fact, all of my ns are going to sh.it. Well, maybe I shouldn¡¯t say ¡®going to sh.it¡® exactly. Everything just feels at a stand¨Cstill right now. The guys are busy almost 24/7. They¡¯ve even stopped groping me as much. Well, sort of. I still wake up with someone¡¯s hands on me, still fool around, still orgasm at least once a day. But as soon as we all get off once, it¡¯s over. Then they¡¯re rushing off to be where they¡¯re needed. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re avoiding me. It doesn¡¯t feel like that. It genuinely feels like they¡¯re busy. I can tell by how exhausted they seem when they do see me. There have been so many times over thest week that I wanted to open up to them. I wanted to tell them I wanted revenge. I wanted to ask them for help. I wanted to tell them that I was ready to finally do something other than run away. I wanted to tell them everything that I went through. But I always chickened out. Well, in my defense, there were a few times I was about to spill everything out like word¨Cvomit, but somebody else interrupted us. Whatever is going on at the club, it¡¯s keeping them busy and distracted. It seems important, so I just kept my mouth shut, waiting for the next opportunity. However, it¡¯s starting to eat away at me. Sometimes I even lie awake at night thinking about it. About how selfish I¡¯ve been to keep running when I could have had the club helping all this time. Not to mention the fact that I still haven¡¯t said anything to them about it. I was so selfish before to not think about the other kids that Silent Divine has. I know I wasn¡¯t the only one. They rotated girls in and out constantly. There were even some boys, but they always kept mepletely separated from them to keep my virtue intact. I never thought before about how they had so many kids. Daniel was constantly in my ear, or I was being bullied, or I was being tortured. It was hard to think about anything with all of that happening constantly. to realize that some things don¡¯t make sense. I don¡¯t think any of the other kids that were there were anyone¡¯s biological child. I think I was the only one. I don¡¯t know if I was just unlucky or what. To have that many kids in and out of all ages¡­ They got younger and younger by the day too, probably to ensure they were virgins. But where did theye from? Did Silent Divine pick them up off the streets? Were they kidnapped? I wish I would have spent more time trying to talk to them instead of being too damn scared to even breathe too loudly. Thinking about it all makes me sick. What they did to me was awful. What they did to the other kids was awful. And they¡¯re going to keep doing it until someone stops them. I know the guys can help. I know they will if I ask. Hell, after I tell them what I went through, I¡¯m not sure that they¡¯ll be any stopping them. I¡¯m just so scared that this will be more than the club can handle. I don¡¯t know if I can live with myself if anyone gets hurt because of me. But I also don¡¯t know if I can continue to live with myself without doing something. I wish I had someone to talk to about this. ¡°Now, you¡¯re staying for the night, right Sweetpea?¡± Granny called out from the kitchen. ¡°Yeah, Granny!¡± I hollered back. This text is hosted at f?ndnovel Granny Waya and I have spent the day together. We had a day like we used to spend together. Which meant Wheel of Fortune, cookie baking, home grilling, gardening, and now we were about to pig out on those cookies and a tall ss of milk. It¡¯s been the best, and has actually kept me decently distracted. ¡°So,¡± Granny said as she sat down next to me, handing me my ss of milk. ¡°You want to talk about what¡¯s been bothering you?¡± I looked at her, surprised that she could tell. ¡°I thought I was hiding it well,¡± I muttered. < Chapter 87: Seeking Courage Granny smiled as she patted my hand. +25 Points ¡°Sweetpea, you are, that¡¯s why no one else has asked ya,¡± she said. ¡°But my dear, you know I¡¯m more in¨Ctuned than that.¡± Iughed in agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t know Granny,¡± I said after a moment. ¡°I feel like I have this responsibility that¡¯s been sitting on my shoulders for years, but I didn¡¯t realize it until recently. Now it feels¡­ heavier. I don¡¯t know how to deal with it.¡± ¡°Well, there are only so many ways to deal with responsibility,¡± she replied. ¡°But if it¡¯s truly a responsibility, then that means you have to deal with it. No matter how hard or heavy it may be. Responsibilities mean others are relying on you. The heavier that burden is, the more important it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Have you talked to the club?¡± she asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to talk to the guys,¡± I told her. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ I don¡¯t know, busy with something, I guess. Something big at the club.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t help you,¡± Granny assured me. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t¡­¡± I trailed off, not sure what to say exactly. ¡°Blythe, if you¡¯re worried about them getting hurt¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be,¡± she said. ¡°I know that the club isn¡¯t invincible, but they are men who know what they¡¯re doing and what they¡¯re getting into. Whatever it is that¡¯s weighing on you, Sweetpea, they would want to help. Every single one of them. Except maybe w.¡± I snorted at the annoyed way Granny said his name. ¡°Yeah, w is pretty creepy,¡± I agreed. ¡°He¡¯s an iktomi,¡± she stated. Stated. Like it was a fact. ¡°A ikto¨Cwhat now?¡± I asked with augh. ¡°Iktomi,¡± she repeated. ¡°He¡¯s an evil trickster.¡± ¡°Yeah, he gives off a vibe for sure¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Granny. Karma keeps an eye on him. He suspects something at least.¡± ¡°Well, as long as you stay away from him,¡± she said. ¡°And think about what I said, Sweetpea. think.¡± Your ol¡® men are stronger than you < Chapter 87: Seeking Coutage God, I hope she¡¯s right. +25 Pointy I was half asleep, clutching Psy.cho¡¯s pillow when I felt the bed dip. I already wasn¡¯t sleeping that well, being that I was all alone. Which never happened these days. I assumed that it was Psy.cho who crawled into bed with me. I mean, I am in his room. However, I apparently can tell them all apart by scent now. Or, at least, I know Karma¡¯s scent. I¡¯m not even surprised that he came into Granny¡¯s house just to sleep beside me. I am surprised that no one else is with him. I didn¡¯t hear anyone or feel the bed move again after Karma snuggled against me. After a moment, I wiggled around in Karma¡¯s arms until I was facing him. He kissed the top of my head, but stayed silent. I didn¡¯t need to see his face to know he was tired, but¡­ I just couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°Where is everyone else?¡± I asked, my voice quiet. ¡°They¡¯re busy,¡± was his only reply. ¡°In the middle of the night?¡± I asked. Karma sighed heavily, and I almost felt bad for pressing the matter. ¡°CG is workin¡® on somethin¡® for me. He¡¯s prolly goin¡® to be up all night in his room,¡± he told me. ¡°Havoc and Psy.cho went to check on somethin¡® for me. And yes, in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I replied softly. ¡°What are they checking on?¡± ¡°Blythe,¡± Karma sighed. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± ¡°But I wanna talk to you,¡± I practically whined. ¡°You¡¯ve all been so busytely¡­¡± ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry, but we still spend time with you,¡± he replied. ¡°Yeah, I know you do,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I just wish I knew what was going on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s club business, Spark,¡± he said. ¡°I know that you can¡¯t tell me club business, I just¡­ wish there was a way for me to help,¡± I told him. ¡°You do help,¡± he assured me. ¡°How?¡± I asked tly. < Chapter 87. Seeking Courage 125 Points ¡°This,¡± he replied, squeezing me tighter. ¡°Comin¡® to you at the end of every day is more helpful than you know. Gettin¡® a good night¡¯s sleep is important.¡± ¡°Okay, not really what I meant,¡± I grumbled. ¡°I know babe, but I¡¯m fu.ckin¡® exhausted,¡± Karma said, and I could hear it in his voice. ¡°Can we talk about this tomorrow?¡± ¡°Okay, but when?¡± I asked. ¡°You guys do still spend time with me, but it¡¯s usually during meals. Ya know, when other people are around. I want to hang out with you guys alone.¡± So that I can finally talk to you about my need for revenge. ¡°Well, tomorrow will be your lucky day, Spark,¡± he told me. ¡°It will be?¡± I asked, skeptically. Karma leaned down to kiss my nose. ¡°We¡¯re goin¡® on a date,¡± he said. ¡°All of us.¡± ¡°A d¨Cdate?¡± I asked, my eyes wide. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he replied. ¡°We¡¯re goin¡® to see a fight.¡± 14 Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 901 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Possessive Riders 88 Chapter 88: Long¨Clost Girl Ozias/Silver Dragon¡¯s P.O.V. ** +25 Points ¡°You sure you¡¯re ready for this?¡± Mattia asked me for the millionth time. ¡°He¡¯s ready,¡± Tony, my coach, answered for me. ¡°He has no choice,¡± Leo, my manager, reminded us. ¡°He signed a contract.¡± ¡°Okay, but thatst fight was brutal,¡± Mattia argued. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be my hype man,¡± I grumbled. Of course, I was ignored. ¡°He has a fractured cheek bone, but he¡¯s fine. He¡¯s practically healed up now,¡± Tony said. ¡°Besides, we trained harder. And he was distractedst time thanks to you.¡± ¡°Yes, I apologized, and now we have that rule about no social media the day of a fight,¡± Mattia replied. ¡°This is hisst fight anyway,¡± Leo said. ¡°This one and then he¡¯s done.¡± Done. For fu.cking good. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love MMA. I¡¯m passionate about it. I¡¯m great at it. But I¡¯ve been doing it since I was 15. I¡¯m ready to take a break at least. I want to go home. I miss the club. I miss my brothers. And I have a girl to find. Since my dipsh.it brothers let her slip away. Those dillholes have always been dumb when ites to women. I don¡¯t know what they did, since they im to not have done anything, but I know it¡¯s their fault our girl didn¡¯te back home. And as soon as this fight is over, I¡¯m going straight home and getting started on my search. I know CG will help me. I don¡¯t care what the other three think. Onest fight, and I¡¯m finally free to do what I want. ¡°You ready toe get warmed up and changed?¡± Tony asked me. We¡¯d been sitting in the back of a limo for a while now. With this being myst fight, it¡¯s a huge spectacle. There are way more fans than ever here. I can hear them all screaming and hollering from around the building. I love my fans, but some of the women can get crazy. < Chapter 88: Long¨Clost Girl Like fu.cking Tori. ¡°You sure you guys have tight security tonight?¡± I asked them. 26 Points ¡°Victoria will not get in, I promise you that,¡± Leo told me. ¡°After the stunt she pulled¡­ I doubt she¡¯s even in the country anymore.¡± ¡°You were an id.iot for getting involved with her,¡± Tony muttered. ¡°I¡¯m a man,¡± I replied tly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was going to be that crazy. I just wanted to get my di.ck wet.¡± Which was true. Then Tori kept showing up everywhere I was. Because she knew my team, I never thought anything of it. I just thought she was around because of them, and she was convenient. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d turn into a fu.cking stalker. See, my team; Leo, Tony, and Mattia are all brothers. Brothers and part of the Italian mafia. In fact, their eldest brother, Luca, is the head of the family. He took an interest in me when I was about 20 years old. My name was popping up all over, and I was known as the Silver Dragon rookie who took opponents down with one punch. Luca attended a few of my fights and eventually came to me with a deal. He wanted to sponsor me. It came with a contract, a fu.ck¨Cload of money, and a five¨Cyear tour. By the time things were said and done, I was rolling in doe, and Luca had my face stered across the country. He¡¯s a great business¨Cman, I¡¯ll give him that. I got along with all of them right away. After all, we¡¯re cut from the same cloth. Just on two opposite sides. We deal with the same world, but they¡¯re way more fu.cking rich than I¡¯ll ever be. Not that they acted like it. Not with me anyway. They became some of my closest friends. I even invited them home to the club a few times. Both the charter we moved to and the one I was originally from. About three years ago though, things started to change. Shortly after Victoria Katz showed up. She was a friend of the family and had moved back to the states after being in Ennd for thest seven years. She had finally finished with college and wanted to pursue a career in acting. Luca was more than willing to help her. Because the poor sap was head over heels for the devil woman. Unfortunately for me, I¡¯m a biker through and through. I noticed Luca¡¯s feelings, but he never acted on them. I wasn¡¯t sure he ever would, and I didn¡¯t understand why. So, when Tori came onto me one night after we¡¯d been drinking a bit, I didn¡¯t say no. Part of me hoped that it would make Luca so jealous he¡¯d finally do something about his little crush. However, that is not at all what happened. Tori became obsessed with me, and it took me way too long to realize it. She was great at ying mind games and pretending to be a < Chapter 88: Long¨Clost Gir! *25 Points damsel in distress. The more she acted out to get my attention, the more Luca and I grew apart. He never said anything to me about it, but I could see it in his eyes. Part of him hated me because I got the one thing he never could. That stupid girl¡¯s attention. About a year ago, I cut all ties with Tori. I was sick of all the bullsh.it. After one particrly cruel stunt thatnded Mattia in the hospital with a broken arm, I was done. Tori got threatened the way bikers do, and I told her to stay far away from me. Luca was furious with her for getting his brother hurt, and for a while, Tori stayed gone. Then, all of a sudden, she popped back up. It was about three months ago. She showed up to my match and snuck into the locker room after. Then she was at every single match. Then she posted photos she took of us from years ago, without my consent I might add, all over her socials. And of course, the fu.cking fake engagement bullsh.it. What if Blythe is out there reading that nonsense? Tori has no idea what she might have fu.cking done! Tori isn¡¯t exactly all bad. She¡¯s just¡­ spoiled and used to getting what she wants. I¡¯d bet all my money and my left nut that if I yed along, she¡¯d get bored of me in a month. She likes the chase, the thrill. Which is why I¡¯ll never understand why she¡¯s not into Luca. He might like her, but I seriously doubt she knows that. The man is as stoic as it gets. ¡°Come on,¡± Tony said, pulling me from my thoughts. ¡°Luca¡¯s inside waiting.¡± I followed Tony inside with Mattia by my side and Leo following behind us. I was excited to see Luca even if things weren¡¯t the same between us. I kind of have hope that the more time he spends around me, the sooner he¡¯ll forgive me. ¡°You ready for tonight?¡± Luca asked once he spotted me after we walked inside. ¡°Pumped,¡± I replied, beaming at him. ¡°You gonna win?¡± he asked, smirking. That made me smile even wider. This is the Luca I remember. This is actually the most he¡¯s talked to me in months. I knew he¡¯d start to get over it eventually. ¡°Course I am,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve won every single match so far, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, but this guy¡­¡± he trailed off, teasing me. ¡°Oh whatever,¡± Iughed as we walked into the locker room they gave me. A whole locker room to myself. They really pulled out the big guns this time. Usually I just get a decently spacious room. There have been times when Tony and I have had to warm up outside. ¡°You sure you want to give all this up?¡± Luca asked as he leaned against a row of lockers. Newest update provided by ¡°The girl has no records,¡± he replied, saying it like I should already know that. ¡°I know my brothers couldn¡¯t find much, but she married rich. She probably doesn¡¯t have to work or anything,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Luca said. ¡°The only record for that girl in thest nine years was her marriage certificate. We didn¡¯t even find a diploma, no hospital records, she has no primary doctor, nothing.¡± I blinked at him. I¡¯m not the smartest one in the bunch. I know that. Been whacked in the head too many times. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what they were getting at. ¡°But I mean¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t have those things,¡± I said. ¡°Just means she¡¯s secretive. Right?¡± ¡°Wrong,¡± Luca stated as he crossed his arms. : ¡± I asked, scrunching my face up. Luca nodded. country. I have more power and money 25 Points ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Rossi family, Dragon,¡± he said. ¡°The most feared Italian mafia in the than most people could ever dream of. So, yes, you are wrong. The fact that we did not find those records doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re hidden. It means that they don¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°But¡­ that would mean that Blythe never finished high school¡­ or went to college¡­¡± I mumbled, trailing off. ¡°Or has a primary doctor, nor has she been to one at all,¡± Leo said. ¡°That¡¯s what I find the strangest. You¡¯re telling me that in almost ten years the girl has never been sick, broken a bone, or even gone in for a check¨Cup?¡± ¡°Could she be using a different name?¡± I asked them. ¡°She is technically missing.¡± ¡°Oh, that brings us back to the new information,¡± Luca said. ¡°True that she could be using a different name, but I don¡¯t think she is. I only say that because the new information is that there¡¯s a red tag on her missing persons report now.¡± ¡°A red tag? What¡¯s that mean?¡± I asked. ¡°That means that someone spotted her,¡± Leo told me. Luca nodded in agreement. ¡°What? Where?¡± I rushed out. ¡°Some ce in Nebraska,¡± Luca said. ¡°gged her about two months ago, but the report didn¡¯t update until a few days ago. ording to the police file I got my hands on, the husband threw quite a fit that they didn¡¯t get this information until nearly two months after.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably already been there and checked it out¡­¡± I mumbled to myself. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about this, okay?¡± Luca said. ¡°I want you to focus on the fight. I¡¯ll send a guy to the husband¡¯s ce. If she¡¯s there, I¡¯ll send a team for her, okay?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯ll still help in any way that we can,¡± Leo promised. I blew out a breath as I ran a hand through my hair. ¡°Thanks guys, I really appreciate you,¡± I told them. < Chapter 88: Long¨Clost Qir! Mattia smirked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your brothers too,¡± he said. ¡°Even if they try to say they don¡¯t want to know.¡± I snorted at that. ¡°Theying tonight?¡± I asked. ¡°Karma asked me to set aside five tickets,¡± Leo told me. ¡°Five?¡± I asked and he nodded. ¡°I wonder who the fifth one is.¡± ¡°Maybe one of them got an ol¡®dy,¡± Mattiaughed. I doubt it. ¡°I really hope it¡¯s not one of the club princesses,¡± I groaned. ¡°Okay, enough,¡± Tony butted in. ¡°Let¡¯s warm up and win this fight.¡± And I¡¯m dedicating this one to my long¨Clost girl. 15 Get Bonus (Ad) > Vote 37 175 Ports The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!